《Let The Villain Go》 Chapter 1 Chu Qianxun woke up, she held her head, not knowing how long she had been sleeping. She just had a long and real dream. The dream was so detailed and true that she felt that she was in another parallel world and watched her own life. Of course, Chu Qianxun had no time to consider such unrealistic things. Her body was in an extremely uncomfortable state. Her throat was dry and painful, her body collapsed, and she was dizzy and could hardly get up from the messy bed. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me?¡¯ Chu Qianxun pressed her forehead and reached out to the water cup on the small table beside the bed. Her arms were soft and weak, barely reaching the handle of the cup. Her fingertips shook, and the whole cup fell over the table, crashing to the floor with a clatter, and twirling around on the ground. A small reptile crawled out of the dry cup and escaped in panic. She didn¡¯t know how long this cup was kept there. There was no drop of water in it. This was Interstellar 1225, Planet X. Once humans were the absolute rulers on this planet, highly civilized and rich in materials. That beautiful era was called the golden age by future generations. Since five years ago, a huge green moon suddenly appeared in the sky and disappeared instantly. There were countless magical species that came from the sky. At this point, civilization ended and demons went rampant. Human society became a mess, and Chu Qianxun¡¯s life too. She was a very ordinary fourth-order wind saint. In order to make a living, she had to take a huge risk. She followed a team to hunt demons but was seriously injured. Fortunately, her teammates remembered to drag her back from the battlefield and threw her into this small room. They didn¡¯t abandon her in the wild, or else she would have become a meal for those demons. Chu Qianxun wanted to shout, but her throat was like a rusty saw emitting only a hoarse, unpleasant little voice. She knew she couldn¡¯t lie down like this anymore. Even if she laid in the small room and became a corpse, no one would come into the room to look for her. Chu Qianxun supported her body hard, gritting her teeth to get up. But she fell from the bed to the floor. She took the support of the wall and walked vainly, crawling out of the messy and narrow room. It was just a few steps but felt as if she walked for a long time. Finally, she caught the round doorknob, hung her whole body on it, twisted the door with all her strength, and rolled away from the room into the hallway outside. ¡°Oh, you, scared me.¡± Passing through the door was an exquisitely dressed woman with a fancy dress. She was shocked by Chu Qianxun who suddenly threw herself out. This woman¡¯s name was Gao Yan. She lived next to Chu Qianxun and was in the same team as her. ¡°Water¡­ Give me water,¡± Chu Qianxun grabbed her hand and almost hung on her. ¡°Eh, what are you doing? Quickly let go of me. My clothes would be torn by you!¡± Gao Yan scolded and finally dragged her into her room. She swept away the things on the low square table in her room, then left Chu Qianxun to get her half a glass of water. Her room was more chaotic than Chu Qianxun¡¯s room. The corners were cluttered with various kinds of debris, a messy bicycle, a rusted electric fan, a tattered plastic film, and all kinds of strange creature shells. It had been many years since the advent of the magical species. The people who survived in the wasteland basically had the habit of collecting things. In the era of extremely scarce supplies, everyone reused things that were even slightly reusable. Even so, the things that remained in the golden age were now becoming less available. In this world, there were various powerful demons. Humans no longer occupied the top of the food chain, but instead became food for these powerful species that suddenly appeared on the earth. At the same time, there were many humans who had inspired special abilities. On this planet X, which was ruled by religion, these humans with abilities were called saints. Gao Yan was a saint with the gravity ability of the middle of the fourth-order. Chu Qianxun and her, both of them could only be regarded as small figures in the social class in this era of strong people. They were stumbling around every day, barely passing the days without selling their flesh and not starving themselves. Chu Qianxun drank the water in a breath and felt a trace of vitality in her body. She had finally managed to recover herself from the edge of death. She dragged her head on the table and reached for the empty glass in front of Gao Yan. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry, give me some more.¡± ¡°Hey, why should I give you something, do I owe you something?¡± Gao Yan was a stingy and bitter woman. ¡°I¡¯m going to die if I don¡¯t eat anything,¡± Chu Qianxun leaned against the table and looked at her pitifully. [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapter join our discord https://discord.gg/jUAXQ3u Chapter 2 Her relationship with Gao Yan was indifferent, and she was vigilant in her mind against this not-so-good neighbor. But in that parallel world, Gao Yan hadn¡¯t been grind by the years and became sour and mean. She was gentle and considerate and took care of every member around her carefully. They were even close friends. Gao Yan kept nagging, but she stood up and opened the locked cabinet door. She got a half cup of unknown material and threw it in front of Chu Qianxun. ¡°You¡¯ve been half-dead for so many days, but had to wake up and bother me. I will remember everything I have given you to eat and you must return it double.¡± Chu Qianxun held the cup and slowly drank that hot thing. When it reached her stomach, all her body pores were warmed again. She lowered her cup and sighed with satisfaction, leaning her body against Gao Yan sitting on the floor. ¡°What are you doing? Are you stupid?¡± Gao Yan got goosebumps and wanted to push her away, but didn¡¯t push her. Gao Yan¡¯s character wasn¡¯t very good. She had no female friends. Only Chu Qianxun, who lived next door and belonged to the same mercenary group was the one she could say a few words to. However, Chu Qianxun was indifferent and she had always maintained a distance with her. She had never been as close as today, making her unaccustomed to it. Chu Qianxun slowly closed her eyes, and then she took a breath. She remembered the parallel world in her dream again, one scene at a time, one person, and one thing, and their days floated in front of her. As a result, even if she opened her eyes, she suddenly couldn¡¯t distinguish between the dream and reality. In that world, some people who were already dead were still alive, and some people who were alive were already dead. The infamous demon was a gentle and considerate silly white sweet, but the prestigious priest was a demon in human skin. (m. cute and adorable but with no strong personality) Many of the people she knew lived a completely different life in that world. ¡°Sister Yan, you¡¯re actually a good person,¡± Chu Qianxun closed her eyes and realized that Gao Yan didn¡¯t push her arm away even when she was uncomfortably stiff. ¡°Who wants to be a good person. You are a good person, your whole family is a good person,¡± Gao Yan¡¯s voice was raised. In this era, being good wasn¡¯t good. If a person was too soft-hearted, it meant that he/she would have weaknesses, could be deceived, and could be robbed. They almost became an object of despise. Chu Qianxun pouted and thought of another person. That person was a terrifying and frightening man in this world. According to legend, he was bloodthirsty and murderous. ¡°Ye Peitian? Where is he these days?¡± Gao Yan was taken aback and covered Chu Qianxun¡¯s mouth, ¡°Hey, what are you talking about?¡± She looked around to make sure that there was no third person in her room, lowered her voice, and approached Chu Qianxun. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? The goose city of the Shenai Research Center is destroyed, and the entire base is buried under the yellow sand by the horrible man.¡± She lowered her voice again and whispered quietly beside Chu Qianxun, ¡°These days when you were in coma the news was spread in the whole city that Ye Peitian is near us. So everyone has shrunk in the city and dare not go out, even for hunting. They are afraid of accidentally meeting the big demon.¡± Chu Qianxun was silent. Ye Peitian was a God of death living in the dark. It was said that he lived alone in a castle made of yellow sand. Wherever he passed, the place¡¯s vitality was extinguished, and people were extinct. If he raised his hand, a city would be easily buried under the yellow sand by him. He was a rare dual-line ability-user, with both sand control ability and powerful recovery ability. No one could really kill him. People were afraid of him, afraid to even talk about him casually. The harm he brought was far less than the demons wandering in the wilderness. He was called the demon. But Chu Qianxun saw another Ye Peitian. Although he still had powerful abilities, he was gentle and kind. He was a shy person who would blush with the slightest reaction. When Chu Qianxun remembered his light smile, she guessed that he didn¡¯t escape those terrible encounters like he did in his previous life and became such a near-perverted human demon. Miaomiao11: Éñ°®: Shen ¨C means God Ai: love They named the research centre as God¡¯s love. IRONY Goose city: Huizhou, Guangdong also called as goose city named after a hill Feie Ling that resembles a goose. According to legend, in ancient times, when an immortal flew over Huizhou on a wooden goose, he saw the beautiful scenery of Huizhou West Lake, so he landed and lingered here and did not want to leave. The flying goose lay on the lakeside and turned into a small hill, which is Fei¡¯eling. [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapter join our discord https://discord.gg/jUAXQ3u Chapter 3 Chu Qianxun lived in a zigzag building. The building was very crowded. Each floor was divided into twenty or thirty small houses, crowded by hundreds of people. The sound insulation was very poor, and one could hear the sound of eating and drinking upstairs and downstairs. Chu Qianxun carried a two-eared jar in one hand, firewood in one hand and got into the communal kitchen in the courtyard. The walls in the kitchen were blackened due to smoke. A circle of earth stoves were built in it. In this era, electricity had become an expensive resource. If one wanted to eat a hot meal, they could only burn firewood to cook. Chu Qianxun found an empty stove, skillfully boiled a small pot of water, broke open a piece of bean cake and threw it into the pot. This brown-yellow bean cake was made from the residue left by the juice of soybeans. It was hard and dry, difficult to swallow without soaking it in water, and had no nutrition. This food that was once even rejected by pigs, became the staple food of most people. Chu Qianxun stirred the brown bean porridge in the pot, and thought about how many crystals she had left. Nowadays, the common currency for humans was a green crystal called a magic crystal. One could get them by killing the demons in the wild and removing it from their bodies. All saints with abilities needed to use the magic crystals to enhance their abilities. Therefore, the magic crystal became the circulating currency to exchange goods. Although her body had not fully recovered, Chu Qianxun knew that she could no longer rest. She planned to go to report to the captain that she wanted to participate in the next demon hunt. The bean paste began to boil, and Chu Qianxun pulled out a half-green and half-red tomato from her pocket. She planted a few tomatoes in the earthen basin on her window sill. She had not watered them for a few days, but not only did it not dry to death, but also produced a half-ripe fruit. Chu Qianxun was delighted. The two women near the stovetop opposite her watched with admiration as she cut the precious vitamin-rich food and put it into the pot. ¡°Recently I had stored more food,¡± the woman said to her companions. ¡°We should save food. Now the ¡°human demon¡± Ye Peitian is in Beizhen, just dozens of kilometers away. Who knows what it will be like in the end. If he comes to the Spring City, we, a few people, still have to make more preparations.¡± ¡°I heard that Ye Peitian is a murderous pervert, I hope that the big brothers will give us some help. This time, the demon must really be wiped out, so we could go out and hunt for demons.¡± When the name Ye Peitian reached her ears, his face suddenly appeared in Chu Qianxun¡¯s mind. The man had a clean smile, and often held her hands in the dream world. Chu Qianxun shook her head and discarded the unrealistic idea in her mind. Don¡¯t think about it, it¡¯s just a dream. Just hold your tail and live your small life. Don¡¯t provoke horrible people. She poured what she made in a dark pot and walked to the room with it. Just while walking to the door, several saints separated the crowd, carrying a woman covered in blood. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chu Qianxun put down the food in her hands and hurried over. Gao Yan was lying on the bed. Her face was pale and her delicate eyebrows were tightly screwed together. Her abdomen was bitten by a huge creature, seemingly missing most of her waist. The red blood oozed out of the bandages and instantly dyed the entire bed sheet. She was still alive, but not far from death. Even saints who were far more resilient than ordinary people couldn¡¯t survive such a serious injury. The men who sent Gao Yan looked at Chu Qianxun, one of them was Wang Dazhi, the captain of Chu Qianxun¡¯s team. Wang Dazhi and others watched Gao Yan on the bed and shook their heads, they could do nothing more. In this era where people faced death every day, it was good enough that they brought her back and let her die at home. ¡°When you were unconscious, Gao Yan took care of you. You look after her and then call us to take her body,¡± Wang Dazhi patted Chu Qianxun¡¯s shoulder. As he was leaving, Chu Qianxun stopped him, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ¡°Please, captain, please help me find a healer.¡± Wang Dazhi was a little surprised. He hadn¡¯t noticed that the relationship between Chu Qianxun and Gao Yan was so good. Saints with healing powers were called healers. A High-level healer was a very popular profession in this era. It was very expensive to invite them to come. No one wanted to waste money for a dying person who was already in such an irrecoverable state. The invited healer was a tall, middle-aged woman. She glanced at Gao Yan who was in the pool of blood and turned away. ¡°She is already a dead person. Why did you even call me?¡± [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapter Join our discord from the home page to get updated on the series~ https://discord.gg/jUAXQ3u Chapter 4 ¡°Please do your best,¡± Chu Qianxun pulled her. ¡°As long as the bleeding is stopped, her death could be delayed for a few days.¡± She handed a bag of crystals in her hands to her respectfully. The female saint took the bag in her hand and snorted. Her hands lit up with a white light, shining on the huge wound in Gao Yan¡¯s waist. The people in the room retreated. Chu Qianxun changed Gao Yan¡¯s bed sheet and looked at her face while sitting silently beside her bed in a daze. Gao Yan¡¯s face was pale and sweaty, but she was still conscious. She didn¡¯t look at Chu Qianxun by the bed. ¡°Inside the electric fan,¡± Gao Yan¡¯s voice came. Chu Qianxun responded, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°The base of the electric fan, open it,¡± Gao Yan said again lightly. Chu Qianxun turned over the small rusty electric fan thrown in the corner of her room. The base was disassembled. There was a bag wrapped in layers. When the bag was opened, it was filled with green crystals. ¡°It¡¯s for you, take it.¡± Gao Yan said, ¡°Sooner or later I had to face such a day in such a world. I am also tired.¡± Chu Qianxun looked at the bag for a while and then closed it. ¡°No, you wait for me. There is still a chance. I will go to Beizhen and buy medicine for you.¡± In this world ruled by major religions, there was a huge religious organization called Shenai. It once produced a potion that could even revive a nearly dead person. It was said that this was a God-gifted thing that God had given to save the world. So it was named Holy Blood. But Chu Qianxun knew the filthy and cruel truth behind this bright and holy myth. If what she had seen in the dream was true, the so-called holy blood was actually nothing but the flesh and blood of the human demon Ye Peitian. In the early days of the advent of the demons, the divine organization of a small pharmaceutical group discovered Ye Peitian, who was seriously injured in a closed warehouse, and accidentally learned that the blood and flesh of Ye Peitian, who was an immortal, had a different recovery ability than ordinary people. These seemingly charitable church personnel cruelly imprisoned Ye Peitian, who was still very weak at that time, and used his immortal characteristics to repeatedly extract his flesh and blood to make the holy blood of the God medicine. They then declared it to be a gift from God. With believers, their power grew. The holy blood couldn¡¯t be bought in the market these days but as the northern town where the Shennai heavy research institute was located, there was still a chance to buy one or two holy blood at a high price in the black market. Chu Qianxun decided to try for Gao Yan. ¡ª¡ª There was a cold moon in the sky. Under the moonlight was a battlefield covered by yellow sand. Almost all the saints on this battlefield felt regret at this moment. They had been fighting for three days. Many died and they had almost consumed all their power. But the blood-drenched man still stood in the sky of yellow sand, as if he would never die, never fall. He walked step by step to them surrounded by blood-red sand. Under the moonlight, he was terrifying like the asuras in hell. An almost invisible transparent spider silk stuck to the moving demon¡¯s hand, and the demon¡¯s silent eyes rolled back. In an instant, countless silver chains that appeared like fragile thin spider silk, tightly wrapped Ye Peitian¡¯s hands, and hung him in the air. ¡°Caught him, I¡¯ve caught him!¡± The saint who succeeded in making a sneak attack with his special ability was ecstatic, ¡°Come on, everyone come on! Cut off his legs first.¡± Ye Peitian¡¯s long eyebrows lifted up, but this chained man seemed to have seen something interesting that made him happy. His arrogant laughter came from the dust in the sky. Yellow sand rolled in the air, and he got freed as he twisted his arms. The demon appeared from the dust in the sky and rushed to the enemies surrounding him. The distant attacker turned and ran. The blood-red sand scattered in the air, condensed into a pair of giant palms. It chased up, and grabbed him. Along with the harsh screams, the blood flowed from the gap between the grains of sand. ¡°Demon¡­demon!¡± The saints who surrounded and demolished the demon finally collapsed and began to turn around to escape. After three days and nights of battle, the battlefield returned to silence. Covered with the sand dunes within a few square meters, the place became a tomb. The night wind blew the sand dunes and corpses were uncovered across the area as blood flowed into the river. The half-demon who laid in the blood sea of ??the corpse mountain, opened his eyes and quietly looked at the moon in the sky. His arms were broken, his power was exhausted, his body was injured, and he had lost his ability to move. At this time, even a child with a knife could cut off his head. But he didn¡¯t care. Living was tormenting him, and death was what he wanted. ¡°It¡¯s so boring that I can¡¯t die anymore. Is this the punishment of heaven for a half-demon like me?¡± He smiled silently. This place was full of his blood, and his residual body. Those people like locusts had rushed up to snatch his blood and flesh. Although Ye Peitian lived a life without feelings, he chose to bury those people into the yellow sand deep in the ground. He didn¡¯t want to look at those mean and ignoble people. The moon in the night sky got gradually covered by clouds, and Ye Peitian¡¯s complexion dimmed. He was an infamous murderous demon, with a fierce reputation. Everyone was terrified of him. No one knew that he had a ridiculous weakness.The daunting demon was afraid of the dar In the early days of the advent of the demons, he was locked in the endless darkness for three months. Since then, no matter how powerful he became, he could not get rid of the extreme fear of darkness in his heart. He was praying for the moonlight to not disappear. But he knew it was useless. There was no one or nothing in this world who could respond to his request. In fact, he was accustomed to coping with fear, and innumerable experience told him that the only way to face the pain was to endure¡ªwhether or not he could bear it. The last glory of the moon was about to disappear. Darkness reached his cold hand and started to climb up his skin. It would soon cover his nose and mouth, grasp his heart, and drag him into the world that he couldn¡¯t breathe in. A small noise came from the jungle on the edge of the sand dunes. From the edge of the dark forest, a small flash of light ignited. The orange-yellow fire light illuminated a small face that was looking at him. [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapter Join our discord from the home page to get updated on the series~ https://discord.gg/jUAXQ3u Chapter 5 The firelight gradually approached him. It was a woman with a slender figure and short braids. He could tell from her actions that she was just a very weak low-level saint. She approached cautiously, her pair of clear eyes in the night reflected the brilliance of the flames. She took a cautious look at Ye Peitian, who was injured in the pool of blood. Ye Peitian felt a kind of humiliation and looked away, His prestige was crumpled. Even such a weak ant dared to covet his flesh while he is weak. The woman seemed to hesitate for a longtime. She put the torch in her hand on the ground, took a jar out of her backpack, and squatted beside him. ¡°Sorry, I have been searching for a long time in Beizhen, and I haven¡¯t bought that¡­ potion. My friend is going to die soon, sorry,¡± she whispered and carefully took a jar of blood from Ye Peitian¡¯s bleeding wound. But again, she was a villain with words of righteousness and doing a mean thing. If he could move she would¡¯ve died. Ye Peitian sneered in his heart. Chu Qianxun put on the bottle cap and stood up. She looked at the man soaked in the blood with a complex look. After searching for a long time in Beizhen, she didn¡¯t find the holy medicine she wanted. So she ventured into this battlefield to try her luck. She had good luck, but for some reason, her heart was in pain. This man was lying in the pool of blood, with his curly short hair stained with red blood which covered his eyes messily. The eyes that emerged from the chaotic hair were dead, cold, and sharp as a knife. In another world, Ye Peitian¡¯s eyes were very pure and gentle, always swaying with a little starlight. Although they had exactly the same face, they were two completely different people. Chu Qianxun knew that the man in front of her hated the world and hated everyone, including her. For the sake of Gao Yan, she also did what she hated the most. After five years in such a cruel era, Chu Qianxun¡¯s heart has been tampered into a stone. She could do a cruel thing for her own needs like other people living in this era. She gritted her teeth and bent down to reach for the torch on the ground, ready to leave. The man¡¯s gaze was stuck to the flame in her hand. Chu Qianxun thought about it, Ye Peitian was afraid of the dark. At the beginning of the advent of demons, he was kept in a dark warehouse by his parents with a demon. He was discovered after three months. Presumably his darkness phobia was more serious here than it was in the other world. He didn¡¯t say a word at the moment, just stared at the torch in Chu Qianxun¡¯s hands. Chu Qianxun¡¯s hard-hearted heart was cut open with that look, and hot lava poured out of that opening, rolling the ice cold field, making her sour and in pain. ¡ª¡ª Ye Peitian looked at the little light in the night with nostalgia. When the woman reached down and held the torch, Ye Peitian knew that the woman was about to leave. She would take the only light and he would fall into darkness again. He even began to hope that the other party would take a little more of his own flesh and blood just to stay a little longer. No matter what the person wanted to take away, she could as long as she would leave this bright light to him. He didn¡¯t want to be left in the dark. But his thoughts were irrelevant. No one in the world cared about his thoughts. The person that held the torch in the dark seemed to hear the sound from the bottom of his heart, and she paused. The hand was clenched and released several times. The sound of clothes tilting in the air came and a thick coat, with her body temperature, draped over him. The late autumn night was very cold. The blood in Ye Peitian¡¯s body was almost drained, so he was almost numb. That hot temperature didn¡¯t give him a chance to resist and instantly wrapped his frozen body, from his shoulders, neck, back, abdomen¡­ from his every inch of exposed skin quickly penetrated into his heart. He was caught off guard. The woman didn¡¯t stop. She reached for his shoulders, carefully avoided his broken arm, and picked him from the pool of blood. Chu Qianxun was surprised when she picked up Ye Peitian, He was too skinny. She couldn¡¯t feel the weight of an adult man at all. His waist that was held in her arms was too slender. The fair neck leaning on her shoulders was pulsating with blue blood vessels, and the collarbone underneath was prominent. The prestigious Ye Peitian shouldn¡¯t be short of food. Why was he so thin? With the advancement of saints, as the level raises, various physical functions would also be comprehensively improved. Whether it was speed or strength, various functions of the whole body would be comprehensively improved. [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapter Join our discord from the home page to get updated on the series~ https://discord.gg/jUAXQ3u Chapter 6 Chu Qianxun carried Ye Peitian without difficulty. She quickly left the place and turned into the jungle from the edge of the battlefield. Ye Peitian¡¯s ear heard the sound of wind. The woman holding him was a saint of the wind ability, and her rank was very low. However, she could also use the wind to accelerate her actions. When running, one could jump high in the air along the wind, and experience a thrill of moving forward. Perhaps the woman was finally reluctant to only take a little, and decided to take him. But she wasn¡¯t like the others who tied him up and dragged him, but took care to avoid all his serious wounds, wrapped him in a warm coat and carried him in her arms. Ye Peitian came from a separated and divorced family. From a young age, his father didn¡¯t care much about him, and his stepmother was very cold. In his memory since childhood, he had never been held in such a shameful way. The jungle was so densely black that he was captured by the darkness, like a drowner sinking into the abyss. His body stiffened and he was almost unable to breathe. He exhausted all his strength and forced himself not to tremble too much, lest the woman holding him could find his weakness. Ye Peitian could be chased and killed by the world, but he would never show his weakness and be laughed at and pitied. Fortunately, his head was leaning against her shoulder. The temperature of the human body passed from the skin¡¯s contact surface. Ye Peitian could even clearly hear the sound of her heartbeat which was raised because of running. This made him feel slightly better, because he knew he was not the only human being alive in the dark. Chu Qianxun ran fast all the way from Beizhen back to the vicinity of Spring. There was some anxiety in her mind. She had been in Beizhen for too long and was unable to buy the legendary potion. In the end, she had to take the risk to find Ye Peitian herself. She received a ¡°healing potion¡± from him regardless of his wishes. Nevertheless, the time had been too long. She was worried that when she went back, she would face Gao Yan¡¯s cold body. Chu Qianxun found an abandoned building in the wilderness outside the base. After the advent of the demons, the plants on the earth seemed to be nourished by the demons and grew rapidly with unusually strong vitality. They had almost covered most of the traces left by humans in the golden age. This small building had also been completely covered with green vine plants. Chu Qianxun opened the green vines and drilled in. She put Ye Peitian carefully on the ground. The man in her arms maintained a completely stiff posture. He was motionless and silent. ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Chu Qianxun said. She flipped out a small night light from her backpack and turned on the switch. The soft micro-light poured out in an instant, driving out the darkness in the house. This was just a cheap plastic product that was not much bigger than table tennis, and the monotonous casing was a bit old. In the golden age, such a small lamp was only sold for one yuan on the ground. But now it was not easy to obtain. It was very practical and could be lit for a long time. Chu Qianxun used it very much in ordinary days. At this moment, she took it out, lit it, and gently placed it in front of Ye Peitian. The man lying on the ground seemed like a drowning man who was able to breathe suddenly. He opened his mouth and gasped a few times, and his stiff body relaxed. Chu Qianxun took out her kettle and the only dry food she carried. She opened the lid and the packaging, and placed it in front of Ye Peitian. ¡°Sorry. I have to go,¡± she said. Before preparing to drill out, Chu Qianxun looked back again. The figure laid motionless on the ground, but his eyes were open. His gaze was fixed on the little light that shone lightly. His eyes were reflected in the small and fragmented lights, and he no longer looked so deadly. He had a look similar to the one in her memory. [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapter join our discord https://discord.gg/jUAXQ3u Chapter 7 Chu Qianxun rushed into Gao Yan¡¯s room and pulled Gao Yan who was on the verge of death. She opened the bottle cap in her hand and poured it into her mouth. After Gao Yan drank half a bottle, she seemed to recover a little. She stopped Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand and coughed a few times, ¡°Wh¡­ this smell.¡± ¡°Drink it. Don¡¯t waste it,¡± Chu Qianxun said. When Gao Yan lowered her head and finally saw what the liquid in the bottle was. she closed her eyes tightly, was silent for a while, and finally drank all with her head up. She dropped the bottle, wiped her mouth, and laid back silently. Chu Qianxun was sitting beside her bed dumbly. Gao Yan¡¯s pale defeated face slowly became bloody, and she even had the strength to support her body and sit up slightly. ¡°So you know that.¡± ¡°Know what?¡± Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Know that the holy blood that has always been touted as a God-gift is actually just¡­human blood,¡± Gao Yan looked at Chu Qianxun. ¡°There are very few people who know this, and I also learned by accident, but I never dared to expose it.¡± Compared to Chu Qianxun, Gao Yan knew many ¡°big figures¡± at the base and had a lot of gossip hidden in her belly. This was one of the reasons for her distancing herself from other women. Gao Yan¡¯s eyes fell on the empty bottle, which was stained with red, ¡°It¡¯s so ridiculous. Those big guys who act as guardians against demons are doing so just to satisfy their ulterior desire. And that the one who everyone wanted to get rid of was the real provider of the magic potion.¡± Chu Qianxun thought about Gao Yan¡¯s words and suddenly felt a horror. Once in the streets and alleys of this base, one could buy the life-saving medicine Holy Blood. People praised the Shenai Group that produced the magic medicine, and unknowingly spurned Ye Peitian who provided them with the blood. Chu Qianxun murmured, ¡°No wonder there are so many people who try to suppress Ye Peitian. No wonder Ye Peitian became crazy.¡± Gao Yan said, ¡°But what can we do? When it is time for one to die, who would not want such life-saving holy blood.¡± ¡°Thank you, Qianxun,¡± Gao Yan¡¯s hand stretched out of the blanket and held Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand. ¡°In the past, I always thought you were very cold. I was wrong, I didn¡¯t expect you to help me like this.¡± Gao Yan had always been strong, Chu Qianxun never knew she had such a pair of soft hands. Sometimes they wore too thick shells to guard themselves from people, keeping distance from them, and were reluctant to take one step further. Even if they got along for a long time, they may not have the opportunity to really understand each other. ¡°So, from where did you get it?¡± Gao Yan lifted the empty bottle, ¡°It¡¯s so fresh¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been searching for a long time, but I couldn¡¯t buy the product. I went directly to Ye Peitian, he happened to be injured.¡± The bottle fell to the ground with a clatter, and rolled on the ground. ¡°You are mad!¡± Gao Yan covered her mouth. Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t know how brave that was. Perhaps in her subconscious mind, the murderous half-demon was not such a terrifying person. When the sky was slightly brightened, Chu Qianxun returned to her room. The previous night, she couldn¡¯t eat the bean paste and ran around overnight. Chu Qianxun added a little boiling water to it and stirred it. No matter how it was, it fell into her stomach with a sigh of relief. A glass mirror with a cracked corner was placed on the table. The woman in the mirror had messy hair and a haggard face. She didn¡¯t look twenty-five years old. It seemed as if she had gone through the vicissitudes of life and seemed to be dead, without any vitality. This was a woman who had already been hit by life, dared not to do anything, dared not manage anything, and could only be alive for a day. Chu Qianxun silently looked at the mirror for a while, and laid down on the bed. After running around day and night, she was obviously very tired, but she couldn¡¯t sleep. She stared at the worn mosquito net above her head for a long while, rolled on the bed twice, and sat up. She laid back again and sat up again. After repeating this several times, Chu Qianxun climbed up, stretched her head from the window sill and shouted downstairs, ¡°Crazy woman, I want to buy something.¡± [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapter join our discord https://discord.gg/jUAXQ3u Chapter 8 The window downstairs was pushed open, and a freckled woman with her toothbrush outstretched her head and muttered vaguely, ¡°What do you want.¡± ¡°Give me a bag of cereals, do you have eggs? Two.¡± ¡°When did you get rich to eat well?¡± The toothpaste foam in her mouth dropped, ¡°Wait. ¡° ¡°Eh!¡± Chu Qianxun stopped her and added, ¡°Do you have any sugar candy? Give me a little.¡± Eggs and sugar candy were precious goods in this era, and were expensive. Chu Qianxun hung a basket from the window. Five green first-order magic crystals were placed in the basket, and then a small bag of food was exchanged. In her memory, this was the food that person liked. A moment later, she placed a bowl of cooked oatmeal on Gao Yan¡¯s bed. She had knocked eggs in the porridge. It still had a trace of sweetness. Gao Yan almost cried. Chu Qianxun packed the remaining porridge in an insulated pot, packed up a backpack, and went out of town. The small building outside the city looked the same as when she left. Chu Qianxun lifted the layers of vines and drilled in. The sky outside was already bright, and the sight inside the house was dim. The room was covered with thick dust, and there were vaguely visible pieces of broken furniture left in the corner. In the middle of the floor, there was a bottle of water with a lid open and dry food. It was not moved by anyone. On the side of the food was a large pool of shocking blood. Chu Qianxun followed the trail of blood dragging, and found a curled body in a narrow corner of the wall. His head was against the wall, his face was pale and he seemed to be unconscious. The blood under him meandered along the wall. On the floor in front of him, a small cluster of yellow sand piled up, and in the center of the yellow sand was a small night light that was still shimmering. Although his hand was injured and it hurt so badly, he used his power to drag this light to his side. Chu Qianxun touched Ye Peitian carefully, and the body leaning against the wall fell into her arms. She grabbed the cold body in one hand and uncovered the coat that was almost soaked in blood in one hand. It revealed his injured body. There were several deep wounds on Ye Peitian¡¯s body. Those scary wounds flashed thin black arcs from time to time. As the wounds begin to heal, those arcs flashed again, tearing the wounds from the inside again. Ye Peitian was an immortal. His recovery ability should have been amazing. His wounds, the fractures of his hands should¡¯ve already been healed and he would no longer bleed. But these special wounds on his body were still cracking repeatedly, leaving him in a state of continuous blood loss. Chu Qianxun¡¯s brows were tightly wrinkled. Such a wound was caused by a holy weapon with a ¡°bleeding¡± effect. The so-called holy weapon was a weapon made by the human after killing the demon. If they were cleverly designed and well-made, they could absorb some of the demon¡¯s abilities during their lifetime. So weapons with special abilities were called holy weapons. Holy artifacts with ¡°bleeding¡± effects were very rare, and were the weapons most saints desired to have the most. Wounds made by such weapons would continue to bleed and couldn¡¯t be healed. The wounds on Ye Peitian¡¯s body were caused by such a high-level weapon. To heal this injury, one needed to apply a liquid extracted from the body of the demon, and then use the healer¡¯s ability to disperse it, so that they could slowly heal. Most of the wounded people already die of excessive blood loss during treatment. Ye Peitian wouldn¡¯t die because of this, but it may be another kind of cruelty for him. Chu Qianxun opened the insulation pot she brought. She reached out, pinched Ye Peitian¡¯s pale lips, and fed him a spoonful of warm oatmeal. When the hungry body got food, the comatose body reacted. His throat rolled, his bloodless lips trembled and opened. The light tongue stirred gently in his mouth, expressing his extreme desire for food. The stronger the recovery ability, the greater was the energy consumption while recovering, and there would be a strong sense of hunger. Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t understand why Ye Peitian didn¡¯t eat the food she had left behind. [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapter join our discord https://discord.gg/jUAXQ3u Chapter 9 She scooped up the oatmeal with eggs and sugar, and fed it to the unconscious man spoon by spoon. Ye Peitian¡¯s long eyelashes moved slightly and suddenly opened. His eyes were like he was frozen for thousands of years. He was like a dying beast with bloodthirst, hatred and murder were in his eyes. It was only after he woke up from that violent state that he slowly saw the person in front of him. The woman came back and was feeding him a jar of food. Ye Peitian needed food. The heavier the injury, the more he was hungry. Starvation burnt his gastrointestinal tract and every blood vessel around his body, making him suffer. But his injury was serious. It meant that he had no chance to recharge his energy. He was used to being patient in this hungry torment, until the injury recovered, until he was able to crawl out of the mud by himself. He thought it was ridiculous, but even if he lived so miserably, he would stubbornly guard his little pride. When the woman left, she left food on the ground. But he was unwilling to lie on the ground like a dog and eat what others left behind. He could only stay away from there, curling himself into a corner. Ye Peitian didn¡¯t open his mouth when she held the spoon with food in front of him. The aroma of the food penetrated into his body pervasively, and he found that there was a taste in his mouth and throat that made him desperately eager to eat it again. ¡°Eat, it¡¯s sweet,¡± with that tempting voice, hot food was delivered to his lips, and his mouth opened shamefully. Before the consciousness had responded, he swallowed it. The warm oatmeal, wrapped in fragrant eggs, rolled all the way from his throat, soothing his hungry stomach. There was a sweetness left between his lips and tongue. Like the woman said, it was sweet. This was just a coincidence, Ye Peitian said to himself. Before the advent of the demons, his favorite food was oatmeal with a little sweetness, but even at that time, his father and stepmother rarely took his taste into account. He was not delusional to think that someone would prepare a special food for him. Since the first bite was fed, the second and third bite followed logically. Ye Peitian¡¯s heart was restless and at a loss. ¡®Kill this woman, climb back to your empty castle, and retract into the corner to return to the peace you want,¡¯ he kept talking in his heart. Although he was injured, his powers had been restored, and it was completely unnecessary to kill such a weak low-level saint. The yellow sand on the ground began to float, but it didn¡¯t condense into sharp thorns at all. Instead, it rolled happily on the ground like his uncontrolled body. Chu Qianxun took a thin blanket from her backpack and wrapped Ye Peitian¡¯s body. ¡°Be patient, I will take you to the base to treat your wounds,¡± the woman squatted down and said to him. When the woman picked him up, Ye Peitian sadly discovered that he was going to be held in this woman¡¯s arms. Except for being chased and murdered, he hadn¡¯t been in such a calm and normal life with a fellow person for years. So he was dazed, flustered, and overwhelmed with a little anticipation. Although he knew he would eventually be disappointed, he couldn¡¯t help but fantasize about the person who wrapped him in a blanket. She cautiously embraced him with a little kindness not just to seize his blood. The person took him out of the dark room and into the bright outdoors. He leaned his head on the woman¡¯s shoulder and heard the familiar heartbeat again. ¡®Forget it,¡¯ Ye Peitian closed his eyes in the dazzling sunlight. ¡®No matter what she does to me later, I won¡¯t take her life.¡¯ [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapter join our discord https://discord.gg/jUAXQ3u Chapter 10 In the golden age, there were many hotels in every city of mankind. Most of these places for travelers were decorated with a high-end atmosphere, comfortable and neatly arranged, with good service. In this era of wasteland, things like hotels still existed. There was a hotel in a corner of the Spring City that provided shelter for visitors. The long, dim hallway was flanked by a wooden door. Residents carrying debris must even walk sideways so as not to collide with neighbors who come across them. At the entrance was a long table and a big man staggered his feet behind the table. The curtains of the door were lifted, and a woman walked in from outside the door. She threw a green first-order magic crystal on the table, ¡°Book a room.¡± Without picking up the crystal, the man didn¡¯t lift his head. He drew a key and slapped it on the table, ¡°Three days for a crystal, the ninth room on the right.¡± With one lowest-order crystal, one could live for three days. It was not expensive. They just provided a room and a bed. At the same time, as long as one had a magical crystal, they didn¡¯t care who came in. The woman who had the man in her arms reached for the key, and turned away without a word. The fat man raised his head from behind the table and glanced at the woman¡¯s back. She was ordinary and didn¡¯t deserve special attention. In her arms was a man who was tightly wrapped in a blanket from his head and face. From the man¡¯s bare legs, it could be seen he was a young man. It was not unusual for a man carrying a woman to book a room or a woman carrying a man to book a room. He no longer looked at her, and drew his gaze back. Chu Qianxun pushed the door open. The room was very small, with dirty floors and walls, and suspicious traces of black and brown. A small iron frame bed placed against the wall on the right, occupied most of the room, and a small table was placed on the left. The remaining space was just enough for one person to walk. In the corner near the door, a hand-washing sink that could be drained was directly installed against the wall. It was convenient for washing. Of course, there was no such luxury as a faucet. They needed to get the water. On the wall against which the table leaned, was a small window. It was open. Rays of sunlight along the mottled glass fell on the not-so-clean bed. There were countless small details in the sunlight. Dust, floating up and down in the air contentedly. Only ordinary wooden boards separated these dense rooms, and the sound insulation was very poor. One could clearly hear the sounds of the residents next door. Chu Qianxun put Ye Peitian down, and the bed creaked. The man was silent, with no sound, no movement, and no resistance. Chu Qianxun knew that he was awake. He was facing the wall. His messy forehead was splayed, and his eyes with no focus were always open. They were slack and cold, with a kind of bored feeling. It seemed that no matter where he was taken, or how others treated him, it didn¡¯t matter. Chu Qianxun went to the desk to pick up a bucket, got a large bucket of water, and sat down beside the bed. She took out a fairly clean towel from her backpack, wringed it, reached out to remove Ye Peitian¡¯s messy hair, and wipe his blood-covered face. The blood clots had dried up and condensed on the skin. Chu Qianxun tried to be as careful as possible. The maroon blood clots peeled off, and the wet towel cleaned his eyebrows bit by bit. The long lashes were soaked in water, and the eyes were amber-clear under the reflection of the light. The eyelids went down a little, with unscathed eyes giving off a decadent and mournful beauty. Chu Qianxun¡¯s heart suddenly became sour. This face was very familiar to her. In that long dream, she saw herself and him in the other world getting along. At that time, this face was always smiling and was cute. Compared to Chu Qianxun¡¯s memory, the face in front of her was too thin. The sharp jawline and the high nose bridge made him look fierce like a knife ready to attack at any time. His skin was very white, with thick dark circles under his eyes. How many nights had he not slept that even his recovery ability couldn¡¯t keep up with the dissipation of melanin under his eyes? How could he become like this? In that other world he lived so contentedly. [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapter join our discord https://discord.gg/jUAXQ3u Chapter 11 Chu Qianxun suddenly wanted to see that clean and shy smile again. Ye Peitian was taken out of the blood pit by her. There was too much mud and blood on his body, that a bucket of clean water soon became red. Chu Qianxun put down the towel and took out a small ceramic jar from her backpack. This was a special potion she just bought from the potion shop on the road. It could alleviate the bleeding state caused by the bleeding artifact. She opened the lid. It was filled with crystal clear semi-liquid gel and emitted a very special fragrance. She got the gel and carefully applied it to Ye Peitian¡¯s wound. The blood-red wound occasionally flashed a thin black arc making Chu Qianxun¡¯s fingers tingle. In that deep wound, the dense black arc was faintly visible. Chu Qianxun could not imagine how painful it was. The wound that tortured his chest endlessly became cold and Ye Peitian recovered. The girl applied the potion on his wounds bit by bit. The hot wounds calmed as if it was covered with cool ice cubes. This medicine could only treat the wounds on the surface of the skin, but couldn¡¯t solve the internal problems, but in any case, he had been relieved a little bit from the endless suffering. The woman¡¯s fingertips had a thick callus because of holding the knife all the year round, and there was a tingling feeling when they touched his skin. This tiny itchy touch penetrated through the skin and drilled into his body from the pores of the skin all the way into his heart, causing it to tingle a little. This person was healing his wounds. He had forgotten the meaning of the word healing. Since the advent of the demons, he was found to have the resilience of the immortal, and everyone seemed to feel that if he was injured, he didn¡¯t need treatment. Even though his wounds were as painful, he couldn¡¯t even escape from the intolerable pain through death. When he dragged his injuries back to his family, his stepmother looked at his sore body and asked, ¡°Xiao Ye¡¯s injury is so heavy, do you want to bandage him?¡± ¡°Forget it, he won¡¯t die. At this time, the medicine is too precious. We still have to reserve a little for Pei Yuan!¡± It was his father who said this. He was found by people from the Shenai Group, and locked on the operating table. In spite of his pain, the devils stole everything from him cruelly. Even in such a place full of medical medications, no one reached out to relieve his pain once. Sometimes, he was blindfolded and he heard people talking. ¡°It¡¯s too ugly. Should we sew the wound?¡± ¡°No need to waste it, he will not die anyway.¡± Since he would not die, he was given no treatment. No one thought of him as a living person, and did things that would even ease his pain for once. He really didn¡¯t die, and slowly got through the pain. The woman in front of him carefully applied the potion to each wound, and leaned over from time to time to gently blow on the wound. Ye Peitian didn¡¯t look at her. He didn¡¯t want to look at that woman¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t want to see this rare gentle person tear off the mask again, and turn into a cruel look. Chu Qianxun¡¯s fingers were cracked by the arc, which was a trivial minor injury to her. She shook her injured hand, stood at the table, and turned the backpack with the other hand that was not injured. Ye Peitian laid on the bed, and his eyes fell on her hand that hung down beside her. Some ointment remained on her finger. It had several cuts and few drops of blood beads dropped from the fingertips. Her hand flicked and a drop of blood fell on the pillowcase in front of Ye Peitian¡¯s eyes, and soon penetrated into it, leaving a conspicuous blood spot on the yellowed cloth. Ye Peitian¡¯s eyes were stuck to the red, and he didn¡¯t move. ¡°I¡¯ll go out and find you a healer. Don¡¯t talk or move around if someone comes.¡± ¡°This is the Black Street. Doctors generally only charge money, they wouldn¡¯t care who you are.¡± Chu Qianxun got a mask and put it on Ye Peitian¡¯s face. Then gathered his slightly curly hair again, put a cotton hat on his head and pulled down the edge of the hat. She carefully covered him with a blanket. In this era, there were people dressed up in all kinds of fancy clothes, and Ye Peitian looked nothing unusual. ¡°Okay, so they won¡¯t recognize you,¡± Chu Qianxun looked at him from head to toe again. ¡°Stay here. I will be back soon.¡± [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapter join our discord https://discord.gg/jUAXQ3u Chapter 12 The door closed with a click, and Ye Peitian was alone in the narrow room. The sound insulation there was poor, and he could clearly hear various sounds. There was a baby crying, and a mother comforting him softly. Someone was scrubbing bowls, and the metal tableware collided with each other, making a sharp sound. There were couples doing things, and the creaking sound of the bed was mixed with the sweaty voice. The children upstairs ran across the roof barefoot, and fell to the ground, making a series of clear jumping sounds. A woman was scolding her man, as the man tried giving her explanation. Another family had a man beating a woman, and the woman was crying and screaming. Such lively voices swept into Ye Peitian¡¯s ears. The memory of such lively years settled in the deepest part of his brain suddenly turned out from the bottom of his dead heart. It felt strange and he was unaccustomed to it. He had not been in such a noisy environment for a long time. How long was it? Three years or five years? This was a human life, not a place where a demon like him could stay. It was too noisy. These lively voices plunged into his hollow heart, and there was a sigh of anger in it. Why, everyone could live so lively, only he was sacrificed to be kept alone in the black abyss. He should cover everything with yellow sand and make all sounds disappear. Then everything would be quiet, and return to the dead silence. He was patient, but the damn voices were getting noisier and disturbed him. Ye Peitian looked at the mottled ceiling and felt that he should escape from there and return to the castle where he lived. The yellow sand castle was empty, huge, and had countless rooms. There was a desert within a few miles, no one dared to set foot in it and so there was no sound. It was terrifyingly quiet. He lit all the room lights every night and stayed alone in the huge castle. That was the life he was accustomed to, and that was where the demon should be. Ye Peitian¡¯s hands were crippled. He spent a lot of energy to sit up and lean against the wall. His whole body was cold and painful. It had almost run out of blood and the new blood made was not enough to support the body¡¯s activities. But it didn¡¯t matter. As long as he could move, he must leave. With crippled hands, it was not easy to balance his body. When he got out of bed, he failed to stabilize his body and fell off the edge of the bed. He struggled to get up from the ground. A small blood spot on the pillow came into his sight, and the murderous big devil¡¯s heart was caught in that spot. The little red dot seemed more dazzling than the meandering blood. He looked at it for a long time. He was unable to reach out to it and could only touch the red spot with his eyes instead of his finger. This was the first time someone had shed blood for him in so many years. The window clicked loudly, and a little boy¡¯s head emerged from the tall window. To prevent theft, the windows were tall and small, and anti-theft rails were also installed. The little boy¡¯s head scrambled hard to make sure the bed in the room was empty. From the gap of the stainless steel anti-theft net, he reached his small thin arm, holding a long iron hook in his hand. It reached the table under the window. He knocked and tried to see if he could check something. He squeezed his face in the window, struggling to stretch his neck and tried to see through the narrow view if there was anything in the room that he could take away. Then, he saw a pair of eyes. Those eyes were cold and fierce, like a brutal beast in the jungle. [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapter join our discord https://discord.gg/jUAXQ3u Chapter 13 The little boy, who used to be in the third street, was startled and got goosebumps. He saw a young man with crippled arms slowly stand up from the bed. ¡°Damn, a cripple. He scared me!¡± The thief, who was less than ten years old, was not afraid of being caught. He saw that the person in the room couldn¡¯t threaten him, and even dared to scold him at the window, ¡°What a stare, will I, Lao Tzu, be afraid of you, a waste person? Quickly tell me, where are the things hidden? Where did the woman who just left leave the valuable things?¡± He explored the house for a long time, but nothing was found. ¡°Nothing! She left only a crippled in the room.¡± He couldn¡¯t steal anything. He climbed the high wall in a bad mood. He couldn¡¯t see the thin yellow sand condensing behind him as a sharp soil thorn had been aimed at his neck. ¡°Eh, are you the one with her?¡± The boy stretched out his little finger and turned towards Ye Peitian. Living in this street, the little bastard who made a living from stealing was used to running into things. ¡°Your hands are gone. The woman is willing to support you. Is it because you look good?¡± Ye Peitain¡¯s eyes shook, and the murderous intention inside suddenly disappeared. The boy¡¯s feet were on the yellow sand. The smug thief didn¡¯t know that he had just walked out of the door of death, and he was still talking, ¡°I don¡¯t think you look pretty. You are just a little bit fair. Maybe women liked small fair faces.¡± He touched his waxy little face, ¡°I don¡¯t know if there would be a woman who would feed me like this when I grow up.¡± At first, the boy thought that the man in the room was very fierce. He was staring at him with cold and fierce eyes, just as countless people in this street. He couldn¡¯t help but want to be angry with him. His left and right hand was crippled, and he couldn¡¯t hit him anyway. Then while talking, he suddenly felt that this person was actually okay. No matter what he said, the man just stood there silently listening, even a little seriously. It gave him a feeling of being taken seriously. Few people could listen to him in this way. He was a little proud in his heart, and he kept talking. He talked about Li San¡¯s wife on East Street, who stole a man¡¯s property and ran away with a young man. The man in the room didn¡¯t speak, and he listened to him in silence. Suddenly the boy felt some sympathy for him, A man, with his hands crippled and pale, was locked in the room. It was really pitiful since no one except that woman usually could talk to him. ¡°Eh, what¡¯s your name? Are you going to live for a few days? Seeing you so pitiful, you must also be bored so I recognize you as a younger brother. When I¡¯m free, I will come to talk with you.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer, are you dumb?¡± Ye Peitian didn¡¯t know how to answer. Most of the time, he was alone, and he didn¡¯t know how to communicate normally with others. Sometimes no enemies came to him for a long time. He even hoped that there would be enemies coming for him. Although those people would only yell some unpleasant words, those were still living people after all, not cold yellow sand. The demons in the world were getting more powerful now. If there were no enemies coming for a long time, he would worry that when he walked out of the castle one day, he would find that all the humans in the world were dead. There would only be demons and half-humans on the entire planet. ¡°Ah, I saw your woman coming back. I am leaving first,¡± the thief¡¯s head disappeared from the window. Ye Peitian didn¡¯t know why he was a little flustered. He laid back on the bed and covered himself with the quilt with his mouth. Footsteps and voices came from outside the door. The doorknob turned and the door was pushed open. A woman¡¯s face came in and she smiled when she saw him. The noisy sounds on all sides seemed to stop in an instant, as if there was only one person left in the world. [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapter join our discord https://discord.gg/jUAXQ3u Chapter 14 ¡°Please come in, sir,¡± Chu Qianxun turned and let someone behind her follow. It was an old man over 50 years old, with triangular eyes and a splayed eyebrow. He was thin, and had a bitter and harsh look. ¡°It¡¯s him,¡± Chu Qianxun lifted the blanket covering Ye Peitian¡¯s body. She piled up the bedding on the bed so it covered Ye Peitian¡¯s face and only exposed the area on his chest. The old man looked at those fierce wounds,and he shivered. He was just a low healer who had lived in the black street. He had never seen such a serious injury. He knew he couldn¡¯t cure such injuries. ((Whether he can be cured, according to the rules, as long as the healer takes action, he must charge.)) This woman foolishly invited him to treat this person with such a serious injury, but she could only blame herself for being stupid. ¡°This will hurt a little bit, and I¡¯m not absolutely sure if it will get cured,¡± he pretended. ¡°It¡¯s alright, just do your best.¡± For Chu Qianxun, as long as Ye Peitian¡¯s wounds could be relieved slightly, there was hope that he would heal himself. She dared not invite high-level healer, nor could she. In order to treat Ye Peitian¡¯s injury, she almost spent all her savings, and even more than half of the magic crystals Gao Yan gave her. However, Gao Yan¡¯s life was saved by Ye Peitian. So she had no psychological burden to spend her magical crystals. The old man coughed and stretched out his fingers like chicken feet, hovering over Ye Peitian¡¯s body. The white light shrouded those scary wounds, and a black arc suddenly appeared on the wound. The arc surged violently, covering up along the white light. The old man was taken aback. He took hold of his trembling wrist and stabilized his body with all his strength. He raised the white light in his hand hard, and the bottom of the white light was stained with countless scary black lines. He took two steps back and fell on the wall with cold sweat. ¡°This, this¡­¡± He shook his hand, knowing that the person in front of him was probably unable to survive. He said, ¡°This is not the same as what was said. The injury is too heavy, causing my old bones to fall apart. He can only wait for his death.¡± Chu Qianxun took out a bag of magic crystals and placed them in his hands respectfully. The old man opened the bag and glanced at it. His face was not very good, ¡°So little, although it is a good amount, I am a low-level healer. I have spent so much of my power, enough to cure a few men, so add more.¡± Chu Qianxun apologized, saying that she didn¡¯t have any magical crystals, and sent the very dissatisfied healer out. The man didn¡¯t want to but he couldn¡¯t mess with the saints. The old man mumbled and complained all the way out of the hotel. On a flat road, his calf was pulled by something and he fell on the ground unexpectedly. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Who did this?¡± He jumped up and looked around alertly. There was no one on all sides, and only a thin layer of yellow sand was flowing in the breeze on the ground. [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapter join our discord https://discord.gg/jUAXQ3u Chapter 15 Chu Qianxun sent the healer away, bought a little food at the door of the hotel, and the bean dregs cooked into a yellow-brown porridge. It had a few green leaves, even if Chu Qianxun could not afford it right now. Chu Qianxun returned to the room, helped Ye Peitian up, fed him porridge bit by bit, This kind of porridge was tasteless and it was particularly difficult to swallow. The rough particles scraped his throat. But Ye Peitian had no complaints. He ate and was not as awkward as before. As long as the spoon was delivered to his mouth, the light-colored thin lips would cooperate and open. Chu Qianxun fed him the vegetable porridge. Then she took out a small paper bag from her pocket and put it on the bedside table. The paper bag had a few sugar candies. She ate one and picked up another which she stuffed into Ye Peitian¡¯s mouth. Her fingertips touched the cold and soft lips, and when retracted, they still carried a little humidity. Chu Qianxun¡¯s heart jumped inexplicably, and she took a peek at Ye Peitian. Fortunately, the man didn¡¯t notice it. He was still sitting still and silent. His thin lips slightly pursed, and squeezed that sweetness in. Chu Qianxun picked up the jar and went out to wash the dishes. Ye Peitian was lying on the bed, looking at the mottled marks on the ceiling, and pursed his lips again and again. It was sweet. He didn¡¯t know that there was such sweetness in the world, which made him almost panicked and overwhelmed. The window creaked and the little boy¡¯s head appeared again. He looked around for a long time and saw a small packet of rock candy on the table. ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t that candy?¡± He said and tried to catch a candy with the iron clip in his hand, ¡°Hurry, give Lao Tzu.¡± (m. Me) The little bedside table rocked gently, as if dragged by four feet on the ground by something. It moved on its own, where it couldn¡¯t be reached by the boy. ¡°Oh, stingy!¡± The boy snorted and retracted the clip in frustration, ¡°So you are a saint. No wonder someone wants you even if your hands are crippled.¡± ¡°Share it, I want only one!¡± He swallowed, ¡°Lao Tzu hasn¡¯t eaten this in a few years. The last time I tried to eat such a candy, I was chased by the man on East Street across three streets.¡± The man lying on the bed didn¡¯t respond. His forehead was covered with his hair. The table moved further away, indicating what he meant. The boy was disappointed, but he still refused to leave. His eyes stuck to the unreachable pieces of candy. He stuck his tongue out and licked his lips. ¡°This is what she left for you to eat? That woman is good to you. This thing is very expensive, and ordinary people can¡¯t afford it. She doesn¡¯t look like she is rich. I just saw her sitting outside and gnawing on some black cakes.¡± ¡°She bought the vegetable porridge and gave it to you, but she ate the black cake outside. Gee, you, a handsome man, are awesome.¡± At night, Chu Qianxun bought the vegetable porridge again. She couldn¡¯t feed half a bowl. Ye Peitian shook his head and said he wouldn¡¯t eat it. Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t doubt anything. She helped him to lie down, and touched his hot head, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it very uncomfortable.¡± After a long time, she saw the pale lips move lightly, making a low voice,¡±Thank you.¡± This was the first sentence she heard from Ye Peitian. The sound was different from what she imagined. It was both low and dull, as if the words were said after repeated consideration. Chu Qianxun was happy. She spent so much effort and got only two words. If Gao Yan knew it, she would call her stupid, and a loser. But when she watched Ye Peitian¡¯s serious injury improve at a speed that was visible to the naked eye, she couldn¡¯t help being happy in her heart. She told herself that she was spending money for her own happiness. She completely forgot how carefully she spent her days usually. She happily finished the rest of the porridge, and as the sky gradually darkened, she took out the night light and turned on the switch. [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapter join our discord https://discord.gg/jUAXQ3u Chapter 16 The slight night light hit Ye Peitian¡¯s side face, it looked weak and pale. The dark circles under his eyes were due to lack of sleep, but those eyes were slightly open from beginning to end. The moist eyes shined. Except for when he was in a coma, Chu Qianxun had never seen him close his eyes. Ye Peitian¡¯s forehead was a little hot, and was suffering from a low fever. But he seemed to support himself stubbornly and refused to close his eyes. Chu Qianxun hesitated and reached out to touch Ye Peitian¡¯s soft hair. She knew that this man was afraid of darkness. Even in the other parallel world, his symptoms took a long time to be relieved. ¡°Sleep for a while, I had never seen you sleep,¡± she said. Ye Peitian didn¡¯t like to sleep. Sleep gave him only endless darkness and endless nightmares. Usually he only closed his eyes slightly when he couldn¡¯t hold it. The pain of lack of sleep for many years made his temper become more irritable. Killing was his only way of soothing it. He gradually lost patience and no longer showed mercy to anyone who had violated him. His name as a half-demon spread far. In such an unfamiliar environment, that too beside strangers, he was even less likely to let himself fall asleep. A soft hand reached down and touched his head gently, ¡°There is light here, and it will light up all night. I¡¯ll be with you, it¡¯s okay, you can rest assured.¡± Ye Peitian suddenly remembered a memory of a very long ago. He was still very young at the time, and he was feverish and cold all over, lying on the folding bed in the living room of the house. There was no light in the living room, it was very dark. Then a bright light from the bedroom came out, and a rectangular light was projected on the dark ground. In that bright room, the stepmother sat next to his brother¡¯s bed and touched his head patiently comforting his brother who also had a fever. The little boy curled up in the dark, looking at the bright and warm bedroom. A strong desire rushed in his heart. He was eager to see someone reach out and touch his head like that, to comfort him who was equally in pain. However, until the boy became a man and experienced all the misery in the world, the humble desire that was buried deep in his childhood was suddenly realized. At this moment, there was a person sitting on the edge of the bed who extended a warm hand to him. His eyes closed little by little, his long lashes no longer jittered, his breathing smoothed down, and finally he entered a peaceful sleep. In a trance, he always seemed to hear a soft voice talking to him constantly, Go to sleep, sleep with confidence, I¡¯m there. In his sleep, he couldn¡¯t remember who that person was, but somehow he really calmed down and let himself sink into a peaceful sleep. Ye Peitian slept deeply and had no dreams, nor did he wake up halfway. Early in the morning, he woke up from a deep sleep. His heart pounded as he looked around. He was somewhat at a loss. He found himself lying in a narrow and unfamiliar room. There was a person sitting beside him on the bed. The person was leaning against the wall at the head of the bed, slumping her head and sleeping soundly. A faint skylight projected from the window, sprinkled on the person with the coolness of the morning. She looked beautiful. Her lips were slightly open, and she slept very relaxedly. This was a girl who had friends, companions, and lived in the sun. She was young and simple, and she was not wary of demons like him. She and him were living in two different worlds. Ye Peitian gently extended his hand from the bedding. He finally had an arm that could be used. The new skin on his hand was pale and transparent, and the pale blue blood vessels could be clearly seen. His hand reached to the person who was asleep, paused for a moment as he looked at her affectionately for a long time. He finally curled his fingers back slowly. When Chu Qianxun woke up, there was no one on the bed beside her. The bed was already cold. She didn¡¯t know how long it had been since the man had gone. [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapter join our discord https://discord.gg/jUAXQ3u Chapter 17 Half of the potion and the package of sugar candy placed on the bedside table were still there. The only thing missing was the night light. She had been so tired these days so she accidentally slept too much. Ye Peitian¡¯s level was much higher than her. As long as he was willing, he could leave without awakening her. Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t understand how she could fall asleep in front of such a murderous demon. Fortunately, after taking a jar of blood from him, she paid back to him, and they would not owe each other. His life was certainly pitiful, but she was just a weak and ordinary person. They were people of two different worlds after all. Chu Qianxun returned to her residence. The days were still the same, as long as there was action, she would follow the team out to hunt the demons. If one could kill those terrifying demons, they would have three meals. Then she could go back to the messy building and eat food that was light and tasteless. If one failed inadvertently, they would never be able to survive, because they would become the food of those demons. On that day, Chu Qianxun had just returned to the door. Gao Yan opened her door and pulled her into the room, ¡°Sister Yan, are you all healed?¡± Gao Yan in front of Chu Qianxun was radiant and energetic. ¡°I¡¯m almost fine, it¡¯s magical. If I¡¯m not afraid of others¡¯ doubting me, I could have gone out a long time ago.¡± Gao Yan looked around cautiously and closed the door, ¡°Three days later, there is a demon hunt. The city owner personally joined several mercenary groups to act together. I plan to go, will you come?¡± ¡°Yes, I definitely have to.¡± Chu Qianxun had already returned the remaining crystals to Gao Yan. At this time, she had little crystals in her pocket and participating in the demon hunting was her only way to make money. ¡°The demon is a ninth-order Egersis. You have to remember that we will follow the team to deal with low-level demons on the periphery, not to face the monster.¡± The Egersis was a demon opponent who could manipulate many low-level demons. No matter which base, as long as there was a Egersis nearby, the city owner would quickly organize a team to clean up to prevent him from expanding his strength, and lead the army of demons to attack the city. Such demon-hunting activities generally gave relatively rich rewards. Chu Qianxun patted Gao Yan¡¯s hand and said that she would remember it. ¡°By the way, don¡¯t go back alone. I saw a weirdo there today,¡± Gao Yan remembered to tell her. ¡°Weirdo?¡± ¡°Will you listen to me? Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Gao Yan swallowed. She was a little nervous herself, ¡°Today you were away and it was not convenient for me to go out so I got bored. I hid behind the door and looked out, I saw a man standing outside your door.¡± Chu Qianxun froze. She guessed who he was in her heart. ¡°That man is tall, thin, wearing a mask and a hat, and a hooded sweater. He covered his face strictly.¡± Gao Yan gestured to his height, ¡°He was standing at your door, and has been looking at your door for a long time. I didn¡¯t know how long. It wasn¡¯t until the crazy woman downstairs passed by that he suddenly disappeared.¡± ¡°I think he is a big shot. We can¡¯t provoke him, do you know who it¡¯s?¡± Chu Qianxun made a sulking sound and returned to her room. The tomatoes on the windowsill were ripened again, and they were red. In front of the potted plant, a small, clean cloth bag was placed. Chu Qianxun opened the bag, and the magic green light almost dazzled her eyes. [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapter join our discord https://discord.gg/jUAXQ3u Chapter 18 The Spring where Chu Qianxun was, was located in the northwest of the continental plate. It was said that the earliest city owner had a plant-based ability. So the vegetation inside and outside the town was still dense, and flowers were blooming. It was a rare oasis in this arid area, so it had the name of ¡®Spring¡¯. Further north from this place, vegetation was gradually scarce, and the land was deserted. A large area of ??Gobi desert gradually appeared. At the moment, in the messy tube house in the lush spring city, Chu Qianxun fiddled with the bag of emerald green crystals on the table. Ye Peitian almost scared her to death with this shot. A bag of magical crystals was worth so much that could make any saint in this city crazy. For fourth-order saints such as Chu Qianxun, in addition to constantly hone themselves in battle, they also needed to rely on taking the fourth-order magic crystals if they wanted to improve their ability. If one wanted to upgrade from level 4 to level 5, they used a higher level of the fifth order magic crystal when the power reached the critical state. So most of the world¡¯s money circulation was in low-order magic crystals of the first or second order. The higher the order, the more precious it was. As a necessity to improve combat capabilities, the magic crystals were needed by many saints. Higher-order magic crystals were often priceless and not seen in the market. The Egersis of the ninth-order demon that appeared near the Spring City. The reason why it could cause the city owner Huan Shengjie to pay such attention and to spend a lot of money to hire the help of the major mercenary groups nearby, to put it bluntly was only for the rare ninth-order demon crystal. Huan Shengjie was the highest-ranking saint in the Spring City. He had reached the critical state of the eighth order and urgently needed the ninth-order magic crystal to upgrade his rank. But even if the master of a city like him wanted to get a ninth order magic crystal, he had to do his best. But Ye Peitian sent her such a bag of magical crystals, among which there were three ninth-order magical crystals. Even the remaining lowest order crystals were all above the seventh order. If she took out one of these crystals in Spring City, it would attract many gangsters. If a small fourth-order saint such as Chu Qianxun, put out such magical crystals on the market, not only would she not be able to exchange materials, but she would only bring herself to death. Ye Peitian¡¯s intention to send her magic crystals might be for improving her financial state but at this moment she didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. She didn¡¯t know whether to say that this person was careful or too ignorant of world affairs. She realized the sadness of being unable to use a lot of money, and carefully hid them in the most hidden corner of the house. She laid on the bed and rolled around. She was depressed. While being so rich, she could only eat bran. Ye Peitian, I really don¡¯t know what kind of person he is. Chu Qianxun held the pillow and looked at the moon from the window. I don¡¯t know where he is at the moment and what he is doing. From Spring all the way to the northwest, the vegetation was reduced, the surface got dry, coarse sand and gravel covered the ground, as the endless desert appeared. In the middle of the deserted desert, there was a castle made of yellow sand. The castle was large, with countless rooms and long corridors. At night, the castle was brilliantly lit. The faint moon hung in the dark night sky, and the sand castle with its bright light isolated in the vast expanse of desert seemed extremely small. The bleak moonlight sprinkled on the castle¡¯s balcony, where the only life in the castle stood. He leaned against the railing, lowered his head, and looked at a cheap and worn night light held in his hand. [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapter join our discord https://discord.gg/jUAXQ3u Chapter 19 In the candlelight that radiated with each other, the little lamp only had a slight and inconspicuous light. The man¡¯s gaze remained on it for a long time, and his faint eyes seemed to see only this light in his hand. The long night passed, the sky was slightly brightened, the night light flickered, and the light gradually faded. The man who spent the night in the dark moved his stiff limbs and frowned as such a small lamp had lost electricity. At the edge of the Gobi Desert, there was a small base where humans gathered, called the Barang base. There was a town in the north, many strong people in the east, and a bustling spring city to the south. Because of its remote location and sparse population, the small Balang base was somewhat isolated and calm. The only thing that worried the villagers here was the yellow sand castle that appeared and disappeared in the middle of the barren sand. That was the residence of the human demon Ye Peitian. For the residents of these small towns with less information, Ye Peitian was just a term that appeared occasionally in newspapers. When someone saw the yellow sand castle in the desert from afar, it caused a panic in their small base. But as the days slowly passed, they found that the legendary demon didn¡¯t bring much change to their lives. Also since then the nearby demons and even the robbers disappeared because of him. Instead, it became a small base that survived in the wasteland period. On this day, soon after dawn, the morning market in the town had just begun. A figure appeared at the entrance of the bazaar. He was tall and thin, and his curly hair covered his pale face. His expression was cold, and he drove straight in from the gate of the town in the cold morning mist. The middle-aged woman who had just brought out the dustpan was so scared that she lost the dustpan in her hand, covered her child¡¯s mouth, and returned to the house in a few steps. The salesman who was shouting the goods saw that face. Like a chicken pinched by its neck, his voice was stunned at the moment, as he squatted behind the shelf in horror. The five big and three small vegetable vendors left their vegetables and hid in the alley behind them. Pedestrians along the way spread out, to avoid the young man who walked into the town casually. The seemingly listless face was published on the front page of human newspapers countless times, and the ¡°great achievements¡± he did could even stop children crying at night. Old Hu, the owner of the grocery store, was trembling while hiding at the counter. There was a glass jar filled with colorful candy on his counter. These expensive commodities were used to decorate the facade, and the entire jar was polished to be appreciable. At this moment, he only wished to put away this conspicuous jar, for fear of attracting the attention of the great demon. There was a slight click on the counter. Old Hu flinched, and raised his eyes carefully. A figure was standing in front of his counter as light fell on his back. His face was pale, and the messy curly hair half covered his eyebrows, revealing the frightening cold eyes. Old Hu¡¯s legs went soft, and his heart was scared. ¡®Finished, I¡¯m finished,¡¯ he thought in horror. The sound of tapping the counter rang again. ¡°This, battery,¡± he heard a deep, hoarse voice. The demon was talking to him. The desire to survive made him hold back the terror in his heart and he raised his head tremblingly. A cheap and worn night light was on his pale and slender fingers. Old Hu finally understood. The famous demon was asking him for a battery for this toy. ¡°Wait¡­ wait, please wait.¡± This lamp used a small round battery with the size of a button, which was not sold in his shop. In order not to irritate the murderous Yellow Sand Emperor, he quickly used his brains and turned over children¡¯s toys left over from the golden age from the piles of waste in the store. [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapter join our discord https://discord.gg/jUAXQ3u Chapter 20 The old man hurriedly opened the outer packaging of those toys, pulled out the battery gasket, and took out the battery from them. He put several batteries on a small tray, shook his hand over the top of his head, and carefully placed it on the counter. He shrinked behind the counter, and peeped at the horrible existence. From his point of view, he could only see the white, long and slender fingers, carefully opening the back cover of the night light, and replacing the battery as if treating some kind of treasure. After the battery was replaced, the lamp was lit. Everyone hiding in the dark and peeking at him sighed in relief. There came a loud sound, and a breeze blew. After a moment, Old Hu carefully raised his head. The man standing in front of the counter was gone. A glass jar was opened on the counter, and there seemed to be a bag of candy missing. On that empty tray, there was a magic green gleaming. A sixth-order magic crystal! Old Hu¡¯s hand shook as he reached out and picked up the jade-like green magical crystal, glanced at the sun, and quickly hid it in his arms. If all the things in the whole store were added up, it would not be worth the expensive high-level magic crystal. The Yellow Sand Emperor paid such a high price for a few batteries and a pack of candy. Old Hu could hardly believe his eyes. He was ecstatically rubbing the magic crystal in his arms through his clothes. He picked up the rag and wiped the glass jar with candy in front of the counter. He praised his cleverness. He put this conspicuous jar outside, otherwise there were so many grocery stores in town. Or how could such a lucky good thing have fallen in his hands? People hiding in the dark surrounded him, ¡°My God, the sixth order magic crystal.¡± ¡°This man is really generous. He gave it to Old Hu.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you last time that this man appeared in our town, took the food from my stall, and also rewarded me with a high-level crystal?¡± ¡°If we look at it this way, I hope he can come a few more times, and take things from my shop.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, you don¡¯t want to think about what will happen if we did not serve him well and made him mad, our entire town would be in danger.¡± ¡°What danger? How is this world today? Isn¡¯t it dangerous? Spring City looks bustling. A ninth-order demon appeared recently. That¡¯s a ninth-order demon! The city owner took the city¡¯s saints out of the city to fight for days. I don¡¯t know how many people have died. Isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡± Ye Peitian accompanied by the yellow sand, slowly walked on the vast Gobi beach outside the town. The gravel ground rustled with his footsteps. He opened the bag of candies in his hands. The candies were beautifully packed and brightly colored. Each candy was printed with a beautiful pattern and sprinkled with a layer of white frosting. It looked high-end and delicate, very delicious and attractive. It looked much better than the dark yellow crystal candy that he ate last time. Ye Peitian put one slowly in his mouth but felt that the taste in his mouth was not right. No matter how he ate it, there was no such thrilling sweetness. As the most powerful person on the planet, his hearing sensitivity was different from ordinary people. When he left, the words of the town residents¡¯ talks came into his ears. Near the Spring City, high-level demons, most of the saints in the city were dispatched¡­ Ye Peitian¡¯s footsteps turned a corner and moved in direction to the Spring City from where he had just returned. [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapter join our discord https://discord.gg/jUAXQ3u Chapter 21 Black street was one of the most dim and disorderly areas in the Spring City. Most of the people living there were the people at the bottom of this bustling fortress. They had no powerful abilities and no special means of earning a living. Some were ordinary people without any abilities. Only the most dirty and tiring work of the whole town could be done, and they could barely survive. Xiao Chai had lived in this black street since he was a child. He didn¡¯t remember who his parents were and had no name. Because he was used to petty thieves and was often chased and beaten by people on the street, he got a random name called Xiao Chai.(chase) The seven or eight year old boy squatted across from Lai Lao San¡¯s grocery store and drooled at the glass jar filled with colorful candy at the door of the store. The thick glass jar was made of wire hoops and locked with a large brass lock, indicating that the jar contained golden and precious food that could not easily be touched. He hadn¡¯t tasted this kind of sweet food ever since he was small. At this moment, Xiao Chai couldn¡¯t help but think of the new friend he met a few days ago. The man¡¯s hand was broken and he laid alone in the small dark room. So pitiful. But someone bought candies for him. If only someone was willing to buy candies for him to eat, he swallowed his saliva. That friend was so stingy that he didn¡¯t even give one to him. But besides that, he could be regarded as a good friend. At least he listened to him quietly, unlike others who scolded or despised him. It was a pity that when he went there again, that friend no longer lived in that room. He didn¡¯t know where he went. Xiao Chai went back to his residence, in a pile of waste shacks. His house looked a bit weird. If looked carefully, one could see that the little tent squeezed in the corner was a low-level demon. The ribs were used as a bracket to piece together various broken demon body fragments, and there was an appliance that could barely have the function of locking the door. Five years ago, a huge green moon appeared inexplicably in the sky, and the demons fell. Since the advent of the demons, the ecological environment on the planet has changed drastically. More than two-thirds of human beings had become magical creatures. Human civilization had subverted for many years and entered the era of wasteland. With the changes of the years, the material left over from the golden age was gradually scarce, and humans had begun to learn to extract the materials needed for life in a new ecological environment. A large number of sturdy or special-purpose demon bodies were fully utilized by humans in all aspects of battle and life. Although there were a large number of demons, and there were also a large number of professional demon hunters who frequently engaged with demons, this precious material that required bloody battles was not easy to find in places like the black street. Xiao Chai got so many demons¡¯ waste that no one else could use, and even put them together into a relatively sturdy ¡°house¡±. In the golden age, children as old as him played with building blocks. However, in just five years, the strong adaptability of human beings manifested itself in this child. Not only a child less than ten years old was able to survive in such a harsh environment, but even did his best to improve his living environment. Xiao Chai opened the curtain made of rags. In the narrow space, except for a small piece of piled rags that was used to sleep, the rest of the place was piled up messily with waste. There was almost no place to sit. From the scraps of various low-level demons that have been transformed, it could be seen that this child had a strong practical ability and had the ability to melt demons. A dilapidated refrigerator that had been completely rusted was his cabinet filled with various treasures he had collected. For example, some toy robots with boxes containing marbles and two broken legs. That day, beside the rusty remote control car, there was a transparent plastic bag with its mouth open, and a few colorful candies rolled out. Xiao Chai grabbed this beautifully packed bag in disbelief. Each candy in the bag was crystal clear and bright, like a colorful gemstone carefully crafted. The little boy twisted one, carefully extended his tongue and licked it. A sweet taste spread in his mouth. He opened the door inexplicably and looked out. Outside the house was still the litter with mosquitoes, and the dim street. Zhang Dafa from the neighbor came out with the toilet, poured a bucket of dirt directly into the ditch not far away, and spit in his direction. [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapter join our discord https://discord.gg/jUAXQ3u Chapter 22 Re-read chap 21¡­ The little boy did not understand from where the dreamy candies came from. On the dirty street, a sliver of yellow sand was caught in the cross-flowing water and no other trace was seen. At this moment, in the dense jungle outside the spring city, the battle between humans and demons was in full swing. A wave of heat greeted her, sweeping Chu Qianxun down from a height. She didn¡¯t dare to stay still, and rolled in a vertical direction, dangerously avoiding the huge demon that rushed towards her. This demon had a tall body, a hard shell, and blazing flames all over the body. It ran wildly all the way, and basically no one could get near it. Chu Qianxun wiped her face. Her back and shoulders were burnt by flames. The pain was fierce. Her leg bones were broken. ¡°Qianxun, you retreat,¡± Gao Yan pulled her. The demon their team dealing with was named Blunt Walker, it was a fifth-order flame demon. With rock defence and high attack, the red hot lava flows through its rock-like body. Wherever he passed, a trail of flames were passed, and the vegetation turned gray. But it was actually just a trivial pawn in this demon hunting operation. Above the jungle not far from them, hovering high above was a small demon with back wings, The demon was beautiful in appearance, an exquisite figure, and had a face very close to that of a human female and a semi-insect body. At the moment, it hung in the air, the wings on the back hummed and the eyes were concentric circles of black and yellow intersecting. The exquisite yellow body was wrapped with delicate yellow stripes, and the limbs were thin and long like insects with sharp barbs. This was a ninth-order demon called the Egersis. It seemed small in size, which was the main target of this demon hunt. The most difficult thing was not its combat ability, but its unique control ability. It could control a large number of low-level demons and make them attack humans. The number of demons and its level depended on the Egersiss level. The ninth-order Egersis was terrifying. It brought an army of overwhelming demons. Spring City Lord Huan Shengjie spent a lot of money to gather the masters of the famous major mercenary organizations nearby to come together to suppress the demon. The small team composed of saints like Chu Qianxun was only responsible for killing the low-level demons summoned by the Egersis to create as much convenience as possible for the big shots to fight. Chu Qianxun¡¯s collar was pulled by someone and she was thrown away. She turned her hand in the air with a knife. The blade brought out a blast of wind, carrying sand and dust all the way and she rushed forward. Almost at the same time, the overwhelming flames were burning towards the place where she had just stayed. The flames rushed against the wind and were redirected, allowing the saints standing there to retreat in a short gap. If she was a step slower, even with the saint¡¯s strong body she would inevitably be peeled off by the flames from the demon¡¯s mouth. Pulling her was a saint from the same team, named Lin Sheng. The two belonged to the same team and had cooperated many times. They had been in perfect harmony with each other and resolved any crisis in time. Two young saints who belonged to another team, could not avoid it because of inexperience. The flame hit them and they fell to the ground. The Egersis¡¯s huge body squatted down. The experienced demon hunters groaned at the same time. Sure enough, in the next moment the demon used its signature move and rushed towards the two little bodies that fell to the ground. Gao Yan exerted her gravity ability to the fullest, trying to hold down the runaway demon and save the young warrior who couldn¡¯t escape. Chu Qianxun flipped a pair of silver-white short knives with both hands, and two rows of dozens of wind blades staggered forward, splitting the flame all the way, hitting the demon¡¯s body directly, and cutting off the demon¡¯s rocky shell. [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapter join our discord https://discord.gg/jUAXQ3u Chapter 23 Hearing Gao Yan¡¯s exclamation, the wind saint Chu Qianxun moved her body again. The dexterous body turned sharply, and brought a hurricane in the air. The white wind blade pressed by the air pressure continued to hit the abdomen of the demon. It was the weakness of the blunt walker¡¯s species. A huge wound was cut through the abdomen of the blunt walker, revealing a green magical crystal. Chu Qianxun was overjoyed, and despite the burning of the flames, she stretched out her hand to obtain the magical crystal. It happened that at this time, the Egersis person above the jungle gave a long and deep cry. That was a sonic attack that was unique to Egersiss. Despite being far away, everyone had put earplugs in their ears beforehand. Chu Qianxun, who was very different in level, still felt extremely hit at the moment when the voice sounded. She was dizzy and fell from the air. She was too close to the demon, the ground was full of red flames. A huge palm caught her from the sky, ¡°Qianxun!¡± She heard Gao Yan¡¯s worried voice. The sky darkened at that moment, dense ice and snow descended from the sky. Heavy ice like rainstorm hit the demon one after another. The blunt walker screamed loudly, and the flame was extinguished by the icy frost as the dense black smoke rose. The burning flame on the ground disappeared, and a layer of frost was formed in a blink of an eye. Countless huge columnar ice edges continued to grow toward the four sides around the demon, freezing it into a huge ice. Scattering from the ground to the four sides, countless six-sided icicles formed a huge ice icicle. The horrifying demon was completely frozen in this heart-shaped ice icicle. ¡°Heart of Winter! Heart of Winter!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the Heart of Winter, Chang General Jiang.¡± The countless low-ranked saints standing on the ground were shocked by this amazing scene. They all raised their eyes with worship to the man who they didn¡¯t know when he appeared at the top of a tall tree. The man was very young, he snorted coldly. This world was a world of strength. Although he was only a young boy under 20 years old, no one dared to despise him. He stood alone on the top of the tree. This was General Jiang, from the first strong team of the Spring City and the Blizzard Mercenary Corps. While everyone¡¯s eyes were attracted by the figure on the top of the tree, Chu Qianxun was puzzled and touched the ground under her. When she fell from the sky, everyone¡¯s eyes were attracted by the snowstorm falling from the sky. Only she could see clearly, a burst of yellow sand suddenly poured from the ground and she was caught by the soft force. The yellow sand not only not let her fall into the fire on the ground, but also blocked her from the rain and frost falling from the sky in time. Chu Qianxun got up from the scattered sand pile, looked around, but did not see the figure she imagined in the crowd. [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapter join our discord https://discord.gg/jUAXQ3u Chapter 24 General Jiang leaped from the top of the tree, raised his hand to break the ice icicles, and took out the magical crystal of the fifth-order demon without hesitation. The two young saints who were saved by Chu Qianxun and others were members of the Blizzard Mercenary Corps. The two hurried to the head of their regiment and bowed their heads and said boss. Blizzard was a mercenary team built by General Jiang, a top ice ability-user. Most of the members were young and strong like this leader, and many of them were even young children. Although the leader was very young, his temper was not very good. He was bloodthirsty and irritable, and fought without principle. There was no one in the base who dared to provoke him casually. The teenager who grew up in the wasteland era first learned the jungle rules of strong hunts weak for food and had no conception of right and wrong. Compared with adults, they abandoned the public order and good customs of the golden age more thoroughly. They solved all problems with fists. ¡°You all are just wastes!¡± At the moment, General Jiang was scolding two team members, ¡°You could lose your life to even a fifth-order blunt walker. You¡¯re just spoiling my reputation.¡± He scolded without any scruples, and the two young team members didn¡¯t dare to say anything. They could only promise to train more with their heads down. General Jiang turned his face, glanced at Chu Qianxun, sneered, and threw the crystal core in his hand to her. ¡°Thank you, our Blizzard people never owe others favors.¡± For General Jiang, this woman who was covered with fire and blackened wasn¡¯t worth mentioning. But the brutal force that this person used and the precise grasp of the timing when using the blade surprised him slightly. In General Jiang¡¯s mind, right and wrong had no meaning. The strong and the hard-working talents deserved more attention. Before turning to leave, he wanted to ask the person¡¯s name, but then he took the matter away from his heart. As long as such a person could survive, sooner or later, she would become a strong person and enter his eyes again. It wouldn¡¯t be too late to ask her name. All the people present looked at Chu Qianxun with envious eyes. That was a fifth-order crystal, which should have been distributed to all team members who contributed in this battle. But when the Blizzard¡¯s leader spoke, no one dared to say more about it. She was a little dazed at the moment, In front of her, General Jiang was so arrogant and had a rebellious look. He was the boy who lived arrogantly and had died at the beginning of the advent of the demons in her memory in another world. She witnessed General Jiang¡¯s death with her own eyes. But now he was alive in front of her. Some people who had lived to the end and even become friends with her were unknown to her in this world. She hadn¡¯t even heard their names. Ye Peitian, who was saved in that world, was still sinking into the abyss of despair in this one. The long-lasting war was finally over. After a fierce battle, Huan Shengjie, the prince of the Spring City destroyed the ninth-order demon but was seriously injured. He barely supported his body and took out the crystal from the demon¡¯s cervical spine. After the Egersis fell, the demon Corps summoned by it lost its command and became independent. They were quickly destroyed by the high-level saints. The companions who had fought hard had cheered and celebrated. But Huan Shengjie frowned. When the battle was fiercest, the Egersis issued a powerful sonic attack. The saints belonging to the Melee Department who faced the demon directly, had a headache and bleeding ears. For a moment, he vaguely saw a yellow sand palm condense in the air and grabbed the demon. Huan Shengjie seized the passing moment and hit the demon. (melee-close combat) At this moment, Huan Shengjie looked at a ray of yellow sand scattered on the ground. This was the sand ability. Near the spring city, who was this super master who could screw the neck of a ninth-order demon with one hand? Such a level could only be established by the yellow sand Emperor Ye Peitian. He helped him. Huan Shengjie was already in the eighth-order. In order to obtain the magical crystal of the ninth-order Egersis, he devoted all his efforts and spent a lot of money. He got the famous Blizzard mercenary regiment General Jiang and several powerful mercenaries. The team participated in the battle. But if it wasn¡¯t for the mysterious person who helped him, the outcome of this battle would still be unknown. Chu Qianxun stayed with several members of her team. Captain Wang Dazhi received the remuneration and food and was distributing them one by one. ¡°Qianxun, what¡¯s wrong with you recently? What you did just now was so risky.¡± Gao Yan was terrified of the fighting that had just happened. She took out the emergency medicine she carried with her and helped Chu Qianxun apply the medicine. Chu Qianxun gritted her teeth. Her shoulders and arms were burned in many places. A large blister appeared, and some of the skin began to fall off in pieces, causing severe pain. ¡°Do it lightly, dead woman. You¡¯re hurting me.¡± ¡°Now you know what pain is, what happened during the fight? Don¡¯t fight as if you want to die.¡± ¡°I want to rush through the fifth order,¡± Chu Qianxun said. ¡°Fifth order? What¡¯s so good about the fifth order?¡± Gao Yan was slightly surprised. In the past, Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t have such high ambition. Most of the demon hunters were hiding at the end of the team like her and living a decent life. ¡°You have to think about it. How many people died at the fourth-order pass to the fifth-order. Su Ying next door turned into a demon, do you remember? I had to cut her head.¡± Fourth order was a hurdle for all saints to upgrade. After crossing Tier 4, the strength had a qualitative leap. However, many saints failed to control themselves during the upgrade process with the fifth-order magic crystal, but were eroded by the magic crystal and eventually became a man-eating demon. Over time, many saints chose to stop at the fourth order, and no longer continued to pursue strength. ¡°Sister Yan, I don¡¯t want to be so weak. I really hope I can be stronger,¡± Chu Qianxun lowered her eyes. She bit her teeth and stopped crying. She once saw herself in another world, where she stood on top of all the strong people. At that peak, the scenery was completely different from her eyes. After she had seen such a scenery, she was not willing to be in such a weak state. She hoped that she could be stronger and could arbitrarily control her life and be with her friends. She wanted to live the days how she thought. She wanted to see the world in the eyes of the powerful people again, instead of living a life where they had to struggle to barely eat a stomach full and walk dead. The two sat on the grass to rest. The comrades were walking back and forth. Some were seriously injured and were getting bandaged. Some were busy distributing food and medicine. In any case, this battle ended faster than expected. Not only did they win, but also didn¡¯t suffer heavy casualties. The flames of the demon had all been extinguished, the upper ice edge of the ground had not yet completely melted. The snow had been vaporized by the hot air below the ground to dissipate into a lot of smoke. The saints around were whispering about the young leader of the Blizzard Mercenary Corps. ¡°That man is really too young. He doesn¡¯t even look twenty years old.¡± ¡°I heard that he is particularly arrogant. As long as one is a member of Blizzard, no one could bully them.¡± ¡°Good, I also want to be a member of Blizzard. He came over from the main battlefield purposely, just to save the two underlings under him.¡± ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t look at his youth. His temper is particularly irritable. He doesn¡¯t even blink when killing someone. The one who works under him does not dare to take things lightly. They either get scolded or face a fight. You may not be able to bear the change yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. As long as I¡¯m well-paid, and get enough to eat with someone guarding when hunting demons, I¡¯m willing.¡± The girls were very interested in the powerful and arrogant young leader, and they kept talking about him. Chu Qianxun¡¯s eyes stayed on the cluster of yellow sand on the ground. Mixed in the melted snow water and the dark smoke, the thin gravel could hardly attract anyone¡¯s attention. Chu Qianxun wondered if she had an illusion in the fierce battle. Until she stared at it for a long time, the thin layer of gravel seemed to have suddenly disappeared into the ground together. Chu Qianxun stood up instantly. Surrounded by hustle and bustle of people carrying arms, she walked around. She couldn¡¯t really find the figure she wanted to see. The saint Lin Sheng, who had just thrown Chu Qianxun high on the battlefield, came over. Lin Sheng had a strong figure, thick eyebrows and big eyes. He smiled with a little simple and kind lopl, which gave people a reliable and safe feeling. In the tube building where they lived, he had already broken through the fourth level of strength, and was also regarded as a single man who was more popular with women. ¡°Qianxun, you were scalded. I have a scald ointment with me,¡± with a little shyness, he handed over a jar of medicine. ¡°Thank you, Brother Lin, but Sister Yan has already given me medicine. It¡¯s no big deal. Don¡¯t waste it,¡± Chu Qianxun smiled but refused. [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapter Join our discord Chapter 25 She refused to accept his things. Lin Sheng was frustrated, and said a few words before leaving with a blushing face. In an era of urgency in such a life, the romance between men and women was quick. As long as two adults looked at each other right, they quickly got together. After all, they didn¡¯t know if they could live tomorrow. For them, life was impermanent and they should have fun in time. ¡°It¡¯s disrespectful,¡± Gao Yan said dismissively. She rarely interfered in the emotional life of others. Although this man looked okay, Chu Qianxun knew that if he couldn¡¯t easily give up his feelings, it would only bring pain to him. On the contrary, it was better to be alone, to be at ease. ¡°Sister Yan, have you ever thought about the future?¡± Chu Qianxun held a straw in her mouth, lying half on the grass and resting. ¡°Thought about the future?¡± Gao Yan sat next to her and smiled at her, ¡°Yes, once, five years ago I had a dream. I wanted to go to college or open a small shop. Find a rich and dedicated husband to marry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think about it now?¡± Chu Qianxun¡¯s eyes were low. Five years ago, she was also a girl full of fantasy. The dark years had removed all the colors in her life. Now she and many people had no light in their eyes. ¡°Now,¡± Gao Yan didn¡¯t say anything. She gently hummed an unknown song, ¡°I used to live my life and I was full of hope. There were dreams set sail in Yang Fan, but the demon came in the dark night¡­¡± In the jungle not far away, Ye Peitian quietly looked at Chu Qianxun in the crowd through the gap of the jungle. By this time he still had some doubts about why he was standing there. Over the years, although he had almost become a public enemy of all mankind, he had never concealed his appearance. He went wherever he wanted, and didn¡¯t hesitate to cause a lot of panic or get chased by enemies wherever he went. But now, he wore a hat and mask, a wide hooded clothing, and hid himself tightly in a thick coat while wandering for two days in a crowd he wasn¡¯t very comfortable with. He wanted to see that face that would smile at him. Looking at her from a distance, he seemed satisfied in his heart. But he didn¡¯t know what it meant to see her like this. He came here with Chu Qianxun¡¯s team. In a place where he couldn¡¯t reach, he saw the little figure rushing up at the burning flame, burned by those damn flames, fell to the ground, turned over again, and rushed to the battlefield. There was a rush of anger in Ye Peitian¡¯s heart. This damn demon. He could easily crush him. His feet moved a little, and eventually stood still in the dark shadows until the battle finally ended. He looked at the group of people sitting on the grass. Those who survived the battle were happily eating the distributed food together, talking to each other and sharing the fruits of victory. Ye Peitian didn¡¯t quite understand. Defeating a ninth-order demon could make so many people excited. The demons were piled up on the floor of a room in his castle but he never got any happiness from it. The person was sitting next to her companion, screaming with pain and asked her friend to apply medicine carefully. A man came to her. He was blushing and his head was bowed as he said something to her, she smiled. The man left. She and her partner hummed the ballad gently. She was really happy and lively. Not in harmony with him. A world in which he couldn¡¯t fit at all. Ye Peitian stood in the darkness for a long time, waiting for all the bustling and prosperity to disappear, and everything in the forest returned to silence before turning silently back into the darkness. [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapter join our discord https://discord.gg/jUAXQ3u Chapter 26 ¡°Qianxun, what are you looking at?¡± Gao Yan shouted at Chu Qianxun before leaving. ¡°Eh, nothing.¡± Chu Qianxun couldn¡¯t help but look back a few times. The sand scattered on the ground had disappeared, and she wanted to see the person in her heart. But there was only a quiet and dark forest behind her, with a stack of canopies. She looked back but was unable to see the figure. The war between the high-level saints outside the city didn¡¯t seem to have any impact on the life of the bottom-level residents in the spring city. Ye Peitian¡¯s shoes stepped on the mud in the street and stopped. The noisy voices and crowded streets made him a little uneasy. He pulled the black mask on his face, not showing whether the emotions surging in his heart were irritable or fearful. He walked into the crowd. Fresh human bodies brushed past him, making his breath a little faster. The smell there was very cloudy. A scent mixed with buns, the smell of coal stove, and the smell of sweat from the human body were scattered in the air. The great demon king who had been away from human life for a long time walked step by step, feeling that he also slowly recovered a little bit of lively breath. He seemed to have returned to many years ago. His life wasn¡¯t so good at that time, with his father¡¯s indifference, his stepmother¡¯s rejection, and his brother¡¯s targeting him often, causing him pain. But at that time, he often squatted on the street like this, listening to such a voice, smelling this smell. At that time, the demons had not yet come, there were no demons, and the humans around were still like humans. They wouldn¡¯t drag him into the dark abyss like a demon, and his hands weren¡¯t stained with blood. Ye Peitian avoided the crowded streets and walked into the sparsely populated alleys. He walked a long way, and unconsciously came to the downstairs of the tube building. He looked up at one of the windows from afar. There were a few pots of green plants in the window, and a red tomato vaguely revealing a lovely red behind the green leaves. He stood there for a long time and the window was suddenly pushed open, Ye Peitian felt his heart beating, The girl protruded half of her body, nibbled the half piece of brown black cake in one hand, and watered the flowers in the other. Her shoulder-length hair had just been washed, wet behind her ears, and her face was washed clean, with a breath different from normal days. Chu Qianxun happily touched the red tomatoes. They ripened again. She could eat it today. At that moment, she perceptively noticed something, raised her head and glanced down. Under a green sycamore tree in the distance, a breeze rolled through a strand of yellow sand but there was no one there. Was it an illusion? Why was she suspicious recently? Chu Qianxun smiled. The most messy neighborhood in Spring City was called Heijie. In this criss-crossing block, a river ran through a town.It was called a river but it was actually only slightly wider than the ditch. This inland river traversed from the base with no planned infrastructure to the west to east, and it swept through the various waste discarded upstream to the black street downstream. The water surface was so dark that it was too dirty to see. Therefore, the neighborhood in this circle was named Heijie with this Heihe River. (Hei: black) A tattered wooden chair floated up and down on the water, drifting down slowly. A black crow stopped on the back of the chair, turned his eyes for a long while, made an unpleasant cry, then opened his wings and fluttered away. [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapter join our discord https://discord.gg/jUAXQ3u Chapter 27 On the uninhabited river, a man in a hooded shirt was sitting. His figure was thin, his legs were slender, as he silently looked at the flowing black water. The sun set slowly. It was like a stingy businessman, finally willing to give a little shimmer to the dim water before the night came. The young man sitting on the embankment had not moved. People don¡¯t know how long he had sat in this position. He seemed to be a person who was idle. ¡°Stop, don¡¯t run!¡± ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t catch that little thief!¡± The noise broke the tranquility and a small figure shot straight down the nearby slope. Three or four big men behind him scolded and chased after him. Without looking back, the little boy threw two small triangular cones to the ground behind him. The two inconspicuous black triangular cones fell on both sides of the alleyway. The top corner shot a black line connected to both sides. The black line tensed and tripped the three men chasing him. They all fell to the ground. The men rushed from a height too fast, tripped for several laps, and were unable to climb for a while. The little boy turned around, pointed at the fallen people and laughed, ¡°Your father, I just took a piece of black cake from you and you chased me a few streets like a mad dog. Now do you know how powerful Father is?¡± (Your father: referring to himself) He didn¡¯t see the one-eyed man who fell to the ground and quietly inserted his finger into the ground. A thin vine grew on the grass at the boy¡¯s feet, and climbed up to his feet quietly, binding his feet while he was not prepared. This ¡°one-eyed¡± was a low-level saint with plant power. The little boy¡¯s face changed, and he fell to the ground when he wanted to run. The men with bruises climbed up and pressed the thief under the age of ten to the ground. They punched and kicked him mercilessly. Ye Peitian, who was sitting on the bank, turned sideways and looked at the scene in silence. ¡°One-eyed¡± turned his head to look at him and kicked him. The boy said, ¡°Scary person, look at me. Don¡¯t worry I will beat you all.¡± The little boy curled up and rolled on the ground as the fist raised on his thin body. He didn¡¯t beg for mercy and cursed in silence. He had lived in this street since childhood, and being beaten was just a routine. The cruel life told him that begging for mercy was not effective at this time. Instead, it was better to scold for joy and get some interest back. ¡°The little boy still dares to speak hard. I will kill you today!¡± The one-eyed man pulled out a short knife from his waist and pierced him fiercely. A hand stretched out from the side, and held his wrist. The hand had uniform bones and pale skin, and was not particularly strong. But as soon as he held it, he felt as if his wrist was tightly held by a hard iron clamp, and he couldn¡¯t move at all. ¡°Let go! Quick let go! Brother¡­ Brother, my hand is about to break, spare, spare me.¡± At the beginning, the one-eyed man even started to swear, and as the palm was slightly clamped, there was an unbearable pain on his wrist. The low-ranking saint who had just been very arrogant immediately begged. He was a low-level saint who retreated from the battlefield, and had glimpsed the style of those high-level powerful men on the battlefield of demon hunting. The young man whose face was covered didn¡¯t use any ability. But the cold eyes that looked at him and the powerful physical strength that pinched his wrist, made him realize that this was not a person he could afford to fight. The men walked away. Ye Peitian glanced at the boy lying in the grass. He didn¡¯t speak, silently returned to the bank, and sat back to his position. Before long, a small figure sat down beside him. ¡°Thank you, buddy. My name is Xiao Chai, what¡¯s your name?¡± Xiao Chai wiped his face with his sleeve, and spit a mouthful of blood on the floor. Ye Peitian¡¯s eyes turned. He looked at him, and turned back to the flowing black water. Xiao Chai didn¡¯t mind his indifference. He had seen more indifferent people, but those who were willing to reach out to him were rare. He took out a crushed black brown cake, broke it in half, and gave half to Ye Peitian. ¡°Did you eat? Brother, I¡¯m lucky, I was beaten up, but I can get a full meal.¡± [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapter join our discord https://discord.gg/jUAXQ3u Chapter 28 This cake was black and thick, and even mixed with mud. Obviously it wouldn¡¯t taste good, but it was a staple food for most people in this base. Some people who were struggling on the verge of starvation couldn¡¯t even eat such rough food. Ye Peitian hesitated for a moment, held out his hand, and took half of the black cake. He broke the rough black cake into a small piece and put it into his mouth. It turned out to have such a taste. He had seen the girl eating this food. She gave him a sweet porridge but she stood outside and gnawed on something hard to swallow. Ye Peitian¡¯s heart suddenly softened. Perhaps it had been too long since he received kindness from others. This little sense of well-being felt good. He repeatedly got small pieces and tasted it carefully. The sky quickly darkened. Xiao Chai brought his ¡°new friend¡± who seemed to have nowhere to go to his residence. ¡°You¡¯re welcome, come in.¡± Xiao Chai drilled into the patchwork hut of the demon bones, kicked the debris on the ground, and made room for Ye Peitian who entered the room. This house was too small, and it seemed too cramped for two people to stay together. But Xiao Chai didn¡¯t care at all. He touched a switch in the corner and pulled it, and several five-pointed stars hung on the wall lit up inside the house. He had picked up the golden lamps used to decorate trees in the golden age, repaired them and hung them on the wall in his house for light. In fact, usually, he was reluctant to turn on this small lamp that required a battery and had little brightness. ¡°How is it? Not bad?¡± Xiao Chai was happy because he could show off his work to his frien The newly-recognized friend was also staring at those warm lights and had not moved for a long time. Xiao Chai went to the abandoned refrigerator that was lying down on the ground, spread a bedding on it, and planned to sleep there at night. The chaotic ¡°bed¡± on the ground was given to Ye Peitian. While tidying up, he couldn¡¯t help showing the gadgets he made to his friend, ¡°How about it, I am very powerful, right?¡± Although his friend was always silent, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from telling him his dreams, ¡°When I grow up, I will join a mercenary group. There, I can take the bodies of those high-level demons, and I will be a great forger by then.¡± Xiao Chai turned over a bag of his most precious things, carefully opened it. He shook it in front of Ye Peitian, ¡°Have you seen it? A lot of candies. This is a high-end candy.¡± He took out two carefully, put one in Ye Peitian¡¯s hand, ate one, and licked his fingers with a little bit of reluctance. It was rare that a friend came to his house. He was going to enjoy this luxurious food with the guest like a generous host. ¡°My good brother sent it to me!¡± Xiao Chai said, ¡°He¡¯s a bit strange. His hand was cut, he had a half-dead look, but there was a woman who was willing to feed him. Not only to feed him, but buy him candies.¡± As he wished, he saw Ye Peitian attracted by this topic and looked up. There seemed to be a little light in those eyes with no waves. ¡°Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t been able to find him recently, and speaking of him, he looks like you.¡± [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapter join our discord https://discord.gg/jUAXQ3u Chapter 29 The residents near Black Street knew that there was a mysterious young man who came to live there recently. The young man always wore a black hat and mask, and a hoodie to cover himself. He spoke very little, never talked with others, and was always with Xiao Chai, the little thief who lived on this street. He had nothing to do all day long. His favorite thing was to sit on the embankment of the Heishui River in a daze, often a whole day. But since he came, the little gangsters on this street no longer dared to find trouble with Xiao Chai. They gradually found this young man. Although he was a man of few words, his fighting skills were good. In just a few days, he defeated the little bastards inside and out. On the other side of the Heishui River, there was a low-rise two-story house, which was a cheap hotel run by Fatty Ayuan. Xiao Chai crawled on the high external wall, looked inward from a narrow window for a long time, and finally jumped down in disappointment. He ran across the river from a boardwalk drawn by several iron ropes and came to his friend who was sitting on the embankment. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. The harvest is not bad today.¡± He took out two yellow Wowotou (cornbread) and gave them to Ye Peitian. But he found that his friend didn¡¯t seem to hear what he said. He was staring at the window across the river where he had just jumped off. ¡°There, a good friend of mine lived once there,¡± Xiao Chai pulled Ye Peitian up and explained the reason why he climbed up, ¡°He was really a good friend. When he was leaving, he deliberately left a pack of candies at my house. I often go to see it, hoping he will come back someday.¡± There was a rain not long ago that made this muddy street even more filthy. Two people, one tall and one short, stepped on a puddle on the ground and walked in a dark alley. In the dark corner of the roadside, a ragged woman had unbuttoned her clothes button and was feeding her child. There were two young, skinny children beside her, who were busy helping their mother to clean up the area dilapidated by the rain. Seeing Xiao Chai and Ye Peitian stepping over the water, the two skinny little boys wanted to hug Ye Peitian¡¯s legs, ¡°Brother, I am hungry. Give me some food.¡± They failed to succeed, and Ye Peitian didn¡¯t move much. He lifted their hands to hold their collars, and mercilessly pushed the two children into the mud. Xiao Chai scolded and waved his hand, ¡°Go away! I can¡¯t eat enough by myself, how can I give you food?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give birth to so many if you can¡¯t afford it. No one will raise them for you even if you are born on the street.¡± There were often women on this street who were forced to have children, but most of these women didn¡¯t have children whose fathers were uknown. Xiao Chai was one of the children abandoned by such parents on this street. He was one of the few who survived. The two boys who were used to encountering rejection rolled in the mud but didn¡¯t cry. They crawled back to their mother¡¯s side, wiped the mud from their faces, and looked pitifully at Ye Peitian¡¯s Wowotou. Their skinny and sleepy mother took out her hand and touched their heads casually, which was considered to be comforting. The slender legs that walked past them didn¡¯t stop at all, but the Wowotou was tossed over and rolled in the mother¡¯s arms accurately. ¡°Ah, how many times have I told you, you can¡¯t be so soft-hearted. They will stop you every time. I suspect that if you had not met me, you would have starved to death,¡± the small but very old Xiao Chai scolded his friend, while breaking his Wowotou from his arms in half and handed it to Ye Peitian. Ye Peitian didn¡¯t speak. He took it and ate it slowly. The owner of a bun shop on the street opened the cover of a drawer of buns that had just come out of the baking, and the fragrance of the white bread spread to the street. Xiao Chao sucked the smell hard twice and touched his stomach quietly. It took him so much time to eat after a whole day, which really made him unable to withstand hunger. Although Wowotou was delicious, the portion was too small. It was still full of black cakes. He decided to eat black cakes tomorrow. Ye Peitian stopped and turned to look at him. A green magic crystal appeared in his fingers and passed into the bun shop. Xiao Chai grabbed his hand and looked left and right, and lowered his voice angrily, ¡°What are you doing? You got a third-order magic crystal. You could use it embedded in equipment for kinetic energy, or changed for rare substances. But you actually want to use it for buns?¡± [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapter join our discord https://discord.gg/jUAXQ3u Chapter 30 Ye Peitian was a little stunned. After living for a few days, he probably knew the trading situation in the world. This was the only lowest-level demon he could find. But the teenager in front of him always seemed to disagree with his use. An old woman with white hair was dragging a dilapidated flat-bed truck with difficulty. She pushed it several times and it was moving forward along the road little by little. Xiao Chai put his hands in his pockets and walked slowly. He suddenly reached out and pulled out a demon body from the piles of waste, and ran away while laughing, ¡°Mother Wu, you can¡¯t sell such a demon body for money anyway, so give it to me for free.¡± Mother Wu knocked on the bamboo pole in her hand and wanted to swear. She only looked thin and old. She had no fighting ability. In the golden age, the elderly and children were respected and cared for by society. In the wasteland era, these two weak groups had become the first to be abandoned. There were no elderly or children who could live alone. The waste that was bundled together lost its center of gravity with her movement and slowly dumped to the side. One arm was raised, and it firmly supported it. Ye Peitian¡¯s sleeves were pulled to his elbows, and his exposed arms were somewhat thin and pale. But he stood against the hill-like objects, which was unstable. ¡°Young man, help me drag it. Ah these old bones will soon be scattered into the soil.¡± Mother Wu was very old, and had met many people. In the past two days, she has figured out the temper of the newly arrived young man. He looked cold, but he was very good and had great strength. Sure enough, she saw that Ye Peitian was silent for a moment, and then took the rope of the trailer and pulled up the cart without a word. He walked deep into the alley where she lived. When he arrived, he even took the initiative to unload the heavy goods and moved into the warehouse where Mother Wu¡¯s waste products were piled up. Mother Wu grabbed Ye Peitian, who was about to turn away, and stuffed a homemade potato cake in his hand. ¡°Thank you, young man. I¡¯ll ask you to help next time.¡± When Xiao Chai found Ye Peitian, he was standing on the side of the road looking at the golden potato cake in his hand. ¡°Wow, the old lady is so generous today.¡± Xiao Chai stepped towards and licked his lips while looking at the pancake with a little oily shine, ¡°Hey, give half to me.¡± In the main palace of Winter City. City Lord Huan Shengjie stood up at once, ¡°What are you saying? Are you sure it¡¯s him?¡± Standing opposite Huan Shengjie was a lame man with a prosthetic limb on his leg. He bent back and reverently replied, ¡± City lord, I couldn¡¯t admit it wrong, I almost died in his hands. I remember the man¡¯s way of manipulating the sand. After the war that day, I quietly left my summoned beast hidden under the ground.¡± ¡°Qiuzhi, come out,¡± he whispered to the empty place. A huge rat-shaped summon beast exposed half of his from the ground. ¡°Master,¡± he said. ¡°Talk to the city lord about what you saw.¡± ¡°Yes, master. The man came out of the forest shortly afterwards, wearing a mask and a hat. He was strangely dressed, and slowly entered the winter city. Today, I found him again on Black Street. It seems that he has lived there for several days.¡± Huan Shengjie paced around the house twice. ¡°Ye Peitian, Ye Peitian, how could he be here with us.¡± The lame man took a step forward from the shadows and said cautiously, ¡°I once fought against this demon, and all the people died that time, but I survived. On the battlefield that day, I saw that the sand in the air felt wrong.¡± Huan Shengjie sat down slowly, ¡°I had thought from where did such a high-level sand-controlling saint come from. He didn¡¯t show up, and gave us the magical crystal just like that. Did he fight in vain?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because he¡¯s Ye Peitian. How dare he appear in front of us?¡± Huan Shengjie¡¯s eyes rolled and he rubbed his hands, ¡°If you say so, we must be on guard. ¡°City Lord, don¡¯t you know Ye Peitian¡¯s secret? This is a rare opportunity,¡± the man approached. ¡°You, you mean? How dare you be so brave? No, it¡¯s a human demon Ye Peitian. We can¡¯t provoke him.¡± The lame man showed a greedy look and whispered, ¡°His whole body is treasure. As long as you get a little blood, even serious injuries could be treated. If you get some parts, you can still use the human flesh and bones.¡± [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapter join our discord https://discord.gg/jUAXQ3u Chapter 31 Blizzard Mercenary Corps was the strongest mercenary team in Spring City. Although their number wasn¡¯t large, due to the arrogant character of leader Chang General Jiang, they simply occupied a large area of ??land in the crowded Spring City as the team¡¯s residence. Spring city lord Huan Shengjie came out of the gate bearing the Blizzard sign angrily. He thought of the maddening appearance of the blizzard group Chang General Jiang who didn¡¯t give him a face. ¡°Encircle Ye Peitian? The Lord of the City is really courageous. The Holy Blood is great, but it also depends on whether you could live to use it. I dare not try to dream of such a great achievement.¡± A while ago General Jiang sat in his lavishly decorated meeting room and put his legs on the wide desk in front of him with no politeness. The follower who came with Huan Shengjie whispered, ¡°city lord, you don¡¯t have to get mad with General Jiang. He¡¯s just a stupid one who does whatever he want. Now, you hold the ninth-order magic crystal. After passing the stage, you will be the first master of the Spring City. If you can get hands on Holy Blood again, would you even need to look at the face of this kid in future?¡± ¡°But if Blizzard doesn¡¯t¡­¡± Huan Shengjie stopped and hesitated. That half-demon was a more terrifying existence than the ninth-order demon. He was afraid that if he wasn¡¯t careful, he would get a bad ending. The whole city had turned into a desert, and no trace of the old days could be seen. Shenai was also destroyed by this demon, and then it changed from the once-largest group to what it was today. The subordinates complimented him but his heart was also very clear. Although he and General Jiang were both eighth-order saints, General Jiang¡¯s powerful offensive ability was hardened due to being on the battlefield. However, he used the power and wealth of the city lord to pile up the ranks with a large number of magic crystals and he didn¡¯t have much left. For fighting with individual soldiers, even if he successfully reached the ninth-order, he would not be General Jiang¡¯s opponent. Without Blizzard¡¯s help, even if he gathered all the power he could use, he didn¡¯t dare to touch the famous Yellow Sand Emperor. But at the same time, it was precisely because there was such a strong armed force as the Blizzard Mercenary Corps in the Spring City that gave him a sense of crisis like a man in the back, and he decided to catch Ye Peitian. ¡°If Blizzard is reluctant to attack, we can invite another person,¡± the lame man leaned over. Huan Shengjie¡¯s eyes turned, ¡°I heard that the head of the Qilin mercenary regiment happened to be in the southern capital not far from us. The spiritual master of the ninth order. The city lord can go and invite him.¡± ¡°Xin Ziming, would he be willing?¡± ¡°I know the head of the group. He is a man who looks at profit. As long as the price is enough, he will pick up whatever the business is.¡± ¡°According to my quiet observation over the past few days, that Ye Peitian¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª Ye Peitian lived in Heijie for a few days and gradually adapted to life there. On the pavement at the end of the street, he took some hard work and worked hard to earn a few first magic crystals that he usually disdained. In the evening, the young man took off his iconic mask, held a steaming bun with a paper bag in his hand, and walked slowly in the muddy alley. The child curled up in the corner had bright eyes. He quickly climbed out of the dark shack and stared at him. A tall and thin man walked past them without looking at them. Three chubby buns fell on the dirty dress of the children¡¯s mother. ¡°Thank you, thank you so much. May God bless you,¡± from behind Ye Peitian came the woman¡¯s choked thanks. ¡°You¡¯re back. The vegetable porridge is ready,,¡± the owner of the snack bar saw Ye Peitian approaching and greeted her attentively, handing a jar of packaged food vegetable porridge, with a smile on his face. He took a magic crystal from Ye Peitian¡¯s hand. Ye Peitian carried the vegetable porridge in one hand and a paper bag with buns under his arm. Freeing up a hand to help the passing mother Wu drag the scraps that she bought back, he easily lifted the heavy object as high as that hill. ¡°Thank you child,¡± her loud voice spread far away. Ye Peitian raised his head and saw Xiao Chai, who was waiting for him to go back together, standing in front of himself. He took out the two remaining buns in the paper bag and gave it to him, This usual noisy little boy was pale. His eyes dodged, and he was uncharacteristically quiet. The fingers on the bun even tremble. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Peitian asked in a deep voice. He had said very few words. Xiao Chai had lived with him for several days. This was one of the few words Ye Peitian said. If it was usual time, Xiao Chai would have jumped up excitedly and catched up with a lot of words. But at the moment he lowered his head and stuttered, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I have something to do today, let¡¯s take a small path.¡± The two walked side by side in the sparse alley. There was dripping sewage under the boots, rubbish piled up everywhere on the road, countless mosquitoes buzzing in the air, and the rats suddenly passed under their feet. The street lamps no longer existed. [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapter join our discord https://discord.gg/jUAXQ3u Chapter 32 In the dim shadow, there were many shacks built randomly with waste, and the shadow inside had human eyes looking out. A man appeared at the other end of the alley. His figure was weak and he didn¡¯t look strong. He wore a white shirt, glasses on his face, a piety look, a slightly separated collar showed black scale on his neck. Xiao Chao lowered his head and looked at the mud on the ground. His fist was trembling and violently shook. He grabbed Ye Peitian¡¯s clothing corner, ¡°Don¡¯t go! Run! You go away quickly.¡± The man at the alley pushed the glasses, and the glass lenses reflected in the dark shadows. A huge silver-white totem was suspended in the air above him strangely. The air in the alley seemed to twist slightly. The picture in front of Ye Peitian suddenly changed. The dark street, and the man with glasses were all gone. In front of him was a bright and clean street, vehicles passing by, horns of cars, sounds of faucets and running water, and the sound of TV broadcasts. On his left was a familiar building, a factory dormitory where he had lived since childhood. The neighbor uncle came out wearing a holed white vest. His hands were in his wide pants, and he yelled downstairs. He glanced at him and spit on the ground. A fat aunt downstairs passed by with a dish and greeted him with a smile, ¡°Peitian is back from school.¡± A young boy ran past him, pulling his clothes corner, ¡°Brother, back.¡± That was his younger brother Ye Peiquan. Ye Peitian stood there, saw the little one with his schoolbag held to his chest, picked up his brother, and walked upstairs. There was no one in the room. He turned on the lights in the room, put down the schoolbag and the noisy brother. He bought a small chair, put it under his feet, stood by the kilt and started washing rice and cooking. He was very hungry, and speeded up the movements in his hands, trying to catch up with his parents before cooking. The younger brother in kindergarten was noisy around his feet. He accidentally fell off the chair and the things on the stove were scattered all over. The younger brother laughed instead. The door of the room was pushed open. A woman pushed the door in, and as if she didn¡¯t see him, she crossed his side and smiled softly while reaching for his younger brother sitting on the ground. A tall, sweaty man followed her. He frowned after looking at the messy kitchen, ¡°You can¡¯t do anything trivial but mess up. Go, go to the street and buy your father a box of beer.¡± The little boy was scolded and pushed out of the door. He didn¡¯t cry, didn¡¯t say anything extra, stood silently in the corner of the street downstairs, and looked up at the light upstairs. Ye Peitian stood and looked at the warm yellow light upstairs. His mother in the light, picked up his younger brother. The tall silhouette of his father cast on the window. The window opened. He wished the mother, father and brother would reach out to him together. ¡®Come in, Peitian, ??mother has cooked, let¡¯s all eat together.¡¯ The whole family smiled brightly, a smile he had never seen before. But they were eager, and reached out to him. Ye Peitian raised his pale hand, and grabbed her finger without care. The ground began to shake, the blocks cracked, and familiar houses shook in front of him. The yellow dragon that got composed of yellow sand gushed from the ground and covered the sky. ¡®Don¡¯t Peitian.¡¯ ¡®Brother, don¡¯t do this.¡¯ The family¡¯s face twisted in front of him. Ye Peitian was indifferent. He tightened his fingers, the bright street scene was gone. The dark and dirty street with sewage flowing in front of him was still there. Numerous figures lurking in the street flashed quickly. Xiao Chai sat on the ground, shivering, and looked at him in horror, ¡°You, you really are that¡­the demon they said.¡± Ye Peitian glanced at him expressionlessly, and looked at the man in white shirt standing at the street. ¡°Spiritual, not bad,¡± he slowly pulled down the black mask on his face and smiled, the cold words turned around on the dim street like a bloodthirsty demon in the abyss. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chu Qianxun returned to the house, and was surprised to find that there were several white and fat chubby buns on the table. She picked one with her hand. It was soft and fragrant. She looked carefully at the table and window sill and found no trace of sand. The table with the buns was so spotlessly clean that it almost reached the level of being discernible. The man who was good at controlling sand probably didn¡¯t know how cluttered this table was. It was dusty. Chu Qianxun laughed, picked up a bun and took a bite. The scent of cabbage buns filled her mouth and filled her heart, so it irresistibly bred an emotion in her heart, a feeling of happiness that she had not experienced for many years. Chu Qianxun sat on the window sill, nibbling at the bun with her feet, and her eyes fell on the tree not far downstairs. The lush tree had no figure that she missed. Suddenly, there was a loud bang in the far street, and the humble tube tower was even trembling slightly by the loud noise. The glare of the power flashed a hemispherical splendor on top of the distant city. The people in the tube building stuck out their heads and looked anxiously into the distance. The window downstairs of Chu Qianxun was pushed open with a clatter. The freckled mad woman stretched her head. ¡°What¡¯s the situation, isn¡¯t that the Black Street? How many people have to die in this city?¡± Chu Qianxun asked. ¡°Who knows, these abilities are all high-ranking big shots. When do those people care about ordinary people¡¯s life,¡± the mad woman complained and retracted into the room, reaching out to close the window, ¡°Don¡¯t watch, As long as it doesn¡¯t hit here, it¡¯s none of our business.¡± Chu Qianxun looked at the distance where a huge roar continued. Lights of different abilities and colors hit her face repeatedly. Somehow in her heart, there was a hint of uneasiness. [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapter join our discord https://discord.gg/jUAXQ3u Chapter 33 Numerous soldiers armed with weapons appeared in the dense and narrow alleys. Despised and disgusted eyes shot from the roofs, windows, and alleys of the buildings on both sides, converging on the lone figure standing in the heart of the street. Dongcheng City Lord Huan Shengjie walked out of the street at the other end, with a Chinese character face(‡å), a burly figure, and a majestic appearance. He looked like a just and awe-inspiring leader. ¡°You, murderous demon, you dare to come to my Spring City? As the master of the city, I will never allow a demon like you to stay. You will hurt the lives of people in the city.¡± Ye Peitian raised his head to look at him, and his ice-like eyes showed through the shadow. He broke his wrist without saying a word, and the yellow sand began to appear in the air. Everyone was nervous, and even Huan Shengjie stuttered. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I will leave you your whole body corpse today,¡± the cold voice of the demon seemed to come from hell. The yellow sand filled the alley, and it became darker. The lonely demon in the sand dust was standing in the heart of the street, surrounded by the rolling yellow sand. The light of the power illuminated everywhere, and it was mixed in the dark dust with screams. The man in the white shirt at the street was the aid that Huan Shengjie paid a huge price for. The head of the Qilin Legion, Xin Ziming, was the highest-ranking existence among the saints in human spiritual ability. Many people in front of him and behind him surrounded him while protecting him either explicitly or implicitly. A saint with defensive ability propped up a small protective cover for him alone. In the wild sand storm, Xin Ziming stood unmoved. The sand upset his forehead and collar. The man¡¯s eyes became silver and white, and the huge silver eye suspended in the air slowly changed faintly. Splendid, he met the demons in the yellow sand. The scene in front of Ye Peitian disappeared again. He found himself in a bright laboratory. There was only a pale operating table in the empty room. A man with his hands and feet tied, his eyes covered and mouth closed was tightly tied to that experimental bench like a live fish unable to resist on a chopping board. The researchers in white coats surrounded him indifferently and stretched out all kinds of horrible instruments to him cruelly. The man on the bench was struggling, making a painful hiss from his throat, and the bandages covering his eyes were damp in the torture of inhumanity. No one paid attention to his pain, and no one even regarded him as a person. Ye Peitian looked at all this silently, and sneered, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid to watch this?¡± His pale fingers scratched the sky, the space was torn like a canvas. It quickly reorganized and switched to another scene. Frame by frame and scene after scene, the scenes kept changing in front of him, Ye Peitian looked at his painful and dark past indifferently. He soberly knew that he was forced into the illusion created by the enemy. In this time and space, time seemed to pass slowly, but in reality, it was only a short moment. As long as he was not immersed in any memory picture, these were just flashing dreams, and breaking it, the time outside would have hardly elapsed. But if he was caught by any of the emotions and sank into it, he couldn¡¯t extricate himself, and his real body would fall into the enemy¡¯s attack without resistance. Perhaps till he was awake, he would have already been discharged by those people. He looked like a passer-by through time and space, looking at the flowing pictures calmly. It was all endless black, without any light, Pale, dark, bloody, tortured, demon. Suddenly a little light appeared in the dark, and in the hazy white light, turned a smiling face. Ye Peitian froze at that moment and stopped. The person turned around in the white light, stretched out her white and soft hand, and slowly touched his head. [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapter join our discord https://discord.gg/jUAXQ3u Chapter 34 Ye Peitian knew that he had to leave immediately, somehow he still didn¡¯t move his feet. He knew he should pull out that hand, but he couldn¡¯t bear it. The hand that touched his face was soft and tender as he remembered, with a little wet temperature, making his skin shudder. The girl was smiling at him. There was a sharp tingling in his abdomen. Even so, he didn¡¯t even want to wake up. Under the night, Huan Shengjie was delighted to see that Ye Peitian had fallen into Xin Ziming¡¯s spiritual control. In a flash, he lost his consciousness and entered a trance state. He seized the opportunity and finally penetrated Ye Peitian¡¯s abdomen with a knife. He had spent a lot of money and material resources to buy a rare demon body knife, which wasn¡¯t only sharp, but also had a strong corrosive effect. When it hit the enemy¡¯s body, it would be difficult for them to recover. To capture Ye Peitian, it was the most powerful weapon. Before Huan Shengjie got too happy, he saw that the demon under the full moon suddenly opened those cold eyes. The man held the long knife that penetrated his abdomen in one hand, and red blood flowed down the sharp blade from his palm. The man smiled without anger, and the laughter was cold and shabby in the pale moonlight. Huan Shengjie¡¯s hands¡¯ hair stood up. He wanted to move the knife, but he couldn¡¯t. The light of the attacks of countless companions around had lit up, flying densely towards Ye Peitian. The man in front of him must let go of his knife. Huan Shengjie thought in his heart, hesitating for a moment whether to give up the knife to escape or continue to fight. The man took a step forward regardless of the long knife across the abdomen, grabbed his collar, lowered his head, and looked at him closely, ¡°Want to die faster than me?¡± Spring City Lord Huan Shengjie¡¯s eyes widened. He saw the sparkling radiance of the sky lit up behind Ye Peitian like slow motion. He even saw Ye Peitian¡¯s splashing blood. This person should let go of him. He found that his vision was gradually diminishing. He saw Ye Peitian¡¯s eyes, which reflected in the moonlight, like ice that had never melted for thousands of years. His vision was gradually diminishing again, falling all the way. He saw the sharp sword inserted into Ye Peitian¡¯s body, the legs stained with blood, the booties stepped on the yellow sand, and finally the ground covered with red blood. Do you know what it means to get Ye Peitian? He was the key. With immortality in his hands, he would eventually become the strongest in this continent and become a Godlike existence. The gravel on the ground had become blood-red, and the last moment Huan Shengjie¡¯s face was stuck on the ground. ¡­ The thunder and lightning in the yellow sand revealed various staggered lights. On the pile of corpses stood a thin and tall man with a big hole in his abdomen and blood all over his face, but he didn¡¯t seem to care. The remnants of the remaining soldiers in the darkness kept going back in panic. Ye Peitian stepped on the piles of corpses and dragged a man kneeling down in front of him. Xin Ziming, the head of the famous Kylin mercenary regiment, had broken glasses and blood on his face. He knelt down on the ground with his collar. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Ye Peitian stretched out his hand to pull off the pendant on his neck and turned it coldly on his fingers. [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapter join our discord https://discord.gg/jUAXQ3u Chapter 35 Xin Ziming, who had been silent for a while, suddenly raised his head and stretched out his bloody fingers to hold Ye Peitian¡¯s wrist. ¡°No, please don¡¯t break it,¡± his voice was extremely hoarse. Ye Peitian¡¯s hand moved slightly. As long as he exerted a little force, he could easily break the scale. ¡°Please return it to me, this is the only relic of my friend. You can kill me, but please don¡¯t break this.¡± ¡°Relic? Things that carry beautiful memories? Give them back, why?¡± Ye Peitian lifted up the enemy. ¡°All of you give me pain, and you want me to give you back beautiful things?¡± He remembered the pain that this man had brought to him, and showed him all kinds of painful pictures. At the end of those pictures, that person appeared. Ye Peitian suddenly froze for a moment, his hand loosened, and the half-dead Xin Ziming fell to the ground. He suddenly felt bored and threw the black scale on the bloody enemy. Ye Peitian turned around and slowly left the blood on the ground. Behind him was filled with various wailing and painful moans. He could have killed these people, wielded these weapons, and released his ability. All the people who wanted to kill him would have been crushed to death with yellow sand. But somehow, he suddenly lost his mind. Yes, he shouldn¡¯t have come to such a lively place. The collapsed rock moved a bit, and a gray-faced man got out of the rubble. His eyes met Ye Peitian, his lips trembling, showing a look of fear. Ye Peitian no longer looked at him, lifted his foot from the thick blood, and walked out of the alley step by step. Most of the shops that bought steamed buns and porridge were destroyed in the battle. The boss who smiled was shrunk behind the collapsed kiln, and looked at him with horror as if looking at a demon. The gray-haired mother, Wu, was pressed under a collapsed stone wall, moaning constantly. Ye Peitian passed by blankly, and the yellow sand behind him rolled up, lifting up the huge stone wall. She dragged her injured leg and crawled into her shack at the fastest speed. Two skinny little boys stretched their heads out of the gaps in the building and glanced out quietly. Their mother¡¯s skinny hands stretched out from behind, pulling them back into the shadows. ¡°Don¡¯t go there, the man is a demon that doesn¡¯t blink when killing,¡± the woman¡¯s extremely small voice came from the gap. Ye Peitian dragged his tired body, and slowly left the Shura hell soaked in blood. ¡ª¡ª ¡°Who was it?¡± Chu Qianxun sat on the window sill and ate meat buns with Gao Yan who had just returned. She stared at the sycamore tree outside the window, thinking about her thoughts, and didn¡¯t hear what Gao Yan said. Gao Yan raised a finger to her mouth, ¡°Hush, whisper, this is inside information.¡± ¡°You can say it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one, the demon.¡± Gao Yan lowered her voice and whispered close to Chu Qianxun, ¡°No one knows why he appeared in our Spring City. The city lord summoned the top masters in the city and invited the Kirin Mercenary Corps. There was a fight on the Black Street.¡± She didn¡¯t finish her words, and saw Chu Qianxun turn her head in surprise. She looked at her for a long while, threw the leftover half of the buns on the table, supported the window sill with one hand, and jumped from the window. With a few jumps, she ran towards the distance. ¡°Eh, where are you going? You haven¡¯t finished eating yet! Can I eat it?¡± Gao Yan shouted but she was too late, and the not-so-tall figure had disappeared from the corner. [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapter join our discord https://discord.gg/jUAXQ3u Chapter 36 Ye Peitian walked fast. He felt like a ridiculous clown, and escaped from the bustling city of Spring. It seemed that he could still hear the horrified cursing in his ears. ¡°Demon, murderous demon.¡± ¡°Get out of our town.¡± ¡°Demon, demon, why are you here?¡± Ye Peitian rubbed his pale knuckles sorely. There seemed to be endless blood flowing from his body, dripping constantly on the ground, leaving behind a string of long blood footprints behind his rapidly moving body. In the distance, a few greedy peepers vaguely followed. They thought they had concealed their whereabouts, and quietly followed behind him. They snatched the blood left on the ground. Ye Peitian was too lazy to take care of these ants. He just wanted to go back to the castle in the desert a little bit faster, where it was so quiet and so peaceful. Not as full of irritating murmurs. His feet stepped on the edge of the desert, and the annoying voices behind him gradually disappeared. No one dared to provoke or follow him as the Yellow Sand Emperor in a desert. Ye Peitian walked for a long time and came to the center. The moonlight was bright tonight scattered on the rolling sand dunes. The silvery white sand was blown by the breeze and rippled on the undulating sand. He stretched out his crumbling arm. The earth began to sway, huge sand dunes were arched in the desert, quicksands rolled down from the top, and a castle buried under the ground slowly rose from the gravel. The huge building appeared in the moonlight, and the sand attached to it quickly ran away like a stream of water, revealing a clean sand castle. In the past long years, Ye Peitian was alone living in this yellow sand cage day every day. This was the prison of the demon, and the most reassuring place. He stretched out his hand, held onto the threshold of the castle. He heard fine footsteps behind him. There were always those greedy people who didn¡¯t not know death, and wanted to put their lives in his hands. Ye Peitian sneered and turned his face. Thick blood ran down from the top of his head and slipped over his eyelids. Through the gap in the blood flow, he suddenly saw a familiar face appear on the edge of the desert. A face that appeared countless times in his memory. The girl seemed a little nervous. The two faced each other across a barren grit. Ye Peitian suddenly had a grievance. When he was expelled by the same kind and robbed by countless people, his feelings of grievance hadn¡¯t even risen in his numb heart, but suddenly surged into his heart at this moment. Without a word, Ye Peitian turned his face away and pushed open the gate of the castle. His blood-stained hands supported the yellow sand wall as he walked into the dim castle step by step. He was like a bruised beast, walking back to his den alone with grievances. But his spirit was tense, ears upright to hear the thin footsteps behind him. The voice didn¡¯t move away, carefully approaching a little bit. He was in a mess, not knowing whether he should rejoice or refuse, but the string at the bottom of his heart was loose. His body wobbled, and finally he fell down. Behind him came the sound of a blast of wind, and a soft palm caught him in time. The girl caught his body full of blood and picked him up. He allowed his consciousness to dissipate and no longer struggled with rebellious thoughts. This castle was like a huge and hard shell, used to store his soft and broken flesh. After numerous injuries, he licked the wounded nest alone. He never let anyone other than himself enter the castle. [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapter join our discord https://discord.gg/jUAXQ3u Chapter 37 At this moment, someone opened the hard shell and wanted to hug him, so that his weak and pitiful appearance was exposed to the gentle eyes of the girl. Ye Peitian felt ashamed and embarrassed, but seemed to have a longing in his heart. He closed his eyes and allowed the girl to take him all the way upstairs and put him on a bed made of sand and stone. Her footsteps left, and soon she ran back again. She had found the soft bedding from somewhere and surrounded his cold body with those warm things. Ye Peitian couldn¡¯t remember having such things in his castle. His face turned to the wall, and vaguely saw a figure sitting down on the chair in front of the bed. The girl found the stored water and some sackcloth, and began to treat the wounds on his body. ¡°Is there medicine?¡± the voice asked. What medicine did a demon need? There was no medicine there. After a soft sigh, the soft and warm palm touched the cold skin of his forehead. For the greed for this feeling, he stayed in the human world. Ye Peitian closed his eyes, and his mind was interlaced in chaos. His friend, the owner of the shop, the children who received his favor, the gray-haired old woman¡­ Those smiling, grateful faces, became disgusted and fearful once they knew his identity. ¡°The murderous demon.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t approach him.¡± ¡°Human demon, why did you come to our Spring City!¡± The saints¡¯ faces were grim, with greedy lights shining in their eyes, but with deep fear of him. He loathed that look, and in order to make that look disappear, he had transformed himself into a demon. Staying alone in this deadly and silent cage was the punishment this demon deserved. He should not foolishly get close to the world where humans were. Ye Peitian turned his face to the wall, ¡°Leave it. This is not where you should be.¡± The girl just hummed softly. ¡°Leave, I don¡¯t need anything. Let me be alone¡­¡± Ye Peitian said these words, and coughed out thick blood. His body hurts, and his heart seems to hurt. There was no place in his body that didn¡¯t hurt. He closed his eyes and fell into a real coma. ¡­ When he woke up from the lethargy, the sky was already bright. Bright sunlight entered the bedroom through the huge windows. Every room in this castle had wide windows. There was a chair in front of his bed, and there was no one there. The human left when he asked her to leave. Ye Peitian rolled down from the bed. With the support of the wall, he barely propped up his weak body, and slowly walked downstairs. There was some movement in the living room. Inexplicably anxiousness filled his heart. He wanted to walk faster, but his legs, which had lost too much blood, were so weak that he almost fell off the stairs. This was an open kitchen, Chu Qianxun stood in front of the neat cabinets, behind which was a wide dining room. There were all kinds of equipment in the kitchen. The pots and pans were neatly arranged. There was even a rare jar of liquefied gas under the stove. The various devices that were too spotless and even new, highlight the fate of them never being used. This was like the sample rooms sold in the golden age. Everything was organized in order to let the space display the atmosphere of life. Chu Qianxun¡¯s cooking skills were terrible. She could usually cook only porridge in boiling water. Under the circumstances of convenience and speed, she could maximize the nutrition of the food. In this era of unpredictable and materially deficient life, most people were similar to her. A few people could be extravagant about cooking skills. Chapter 38 The rare complete cooking equipment couldn¡¯t help her. She found a small stainless steel pot, opened the label and cleaned it. Then put it on the grate and boiled a pot of water. The few pieces that were found were placed. The long pasta was thrown into the pot. Although she didn¡¯t find any other ingredients, he could eat fine noodles anyway, considering it a very good meal. Chu Qianxun hummed softly, waiting for the white noodles in the pot to be cooked, and randomly looked at the hall of the castle. The yellow sand was condensed into rammed earth, and flat walls and floors, as well as desks and chairs. The life of the owner of the castle was obviously boring and monotonous. The clean tabletop and all the countertops with no extra decorations, were a solemn pale yellow. In fact, the previous night, when Chu Qianxun brought Ye Peitian in, she couldn¡¯t even find the room where he usually slept. Every room¡¯s door was the same and had a hard bed made of sand and soil. She didn¡¯t see any bedding. So she had to dismantle the curtains of a room for a temporary emergency. Except for the large amount of books stacked in the kitchen and study room on the second floor, she could hardly see any trace of life in this castle. Chu Qianxun stirred the noodles in the pot. Ye Peitian could obviously send out an amazing number of high-level demons, but he seemed to have tortured himself deliberately, living in a deserted and lifeless castle. A messy footsteps sounded at the stairs. The person stumbled across the stairs near the dining room. First, the pale fingers grabbed the door frame, and then came the bloody face covered by the messy forehead. He gasped and stared at Chu Qianxun for a while, and as if finally relieved, unable to support his body, he slid down the door frame to the steps. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What did you run down for?¡± Chu Qianxun came over and reached up to help Ye Peitian. His body was icy cold, trembling uncontrollably. ¡°If it hurt so badly, what did you run down for?¡± Chu Qianxun said softly. Ye Peitian lowered his eyes and said nothing. Chu Qianxun remembered that he had asked her to leave before he fell into a coma the previous night. Maybe he wasn¡¯t used to letting strangers live in his home. But because he was overwhelmed and she treated his injuries, he unknowingly let her stay till the dawn. In this era of wasteland where life was difficult and everyone had a thick skin, and generally didn¡¯t mind other people¡¯s words, Chu Qianxun was slightly embarrassed. She put Ye Peitian on the chair of the dining room, turned off the fire of the stove, and put a bowl of noodles in front of him. ¡°Can you eat it?¡± Chu Qianxun put a pair of chopsticks in Ye Peitian¡¯s hands. His hands were really cold. How much blood had he lost? ¡°Eat it while it¡¯s hot. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll immediately leave.¡± Ye Peitian was silent for a moment, reached out his hand, and pushed the bowl forward. Chu Qianxun had a questioning expression. ¡°You¡­¡± Ye Peitian avoided her eyes. His clear eyes fluttered twice, ¡°You first.¡± Chu Qianxun finally understood that he was modestly allowing her to stay, rather than driving her away. Her mood brightened in an instant. She pushed the bowl back, put another bowl of noodles in the pot, and sat down face-to-face with Ye Peitian. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡± Ye Peitian¡¯s slender fingers curled on the table, pondered for a moment, and finally spread out, picked up the chopsticks, and slowly picked out the noodles from the bowl. The noodle soup was very light and had no taste, because it was only cooked in water and it even had a bit of bad smell. But Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t mind this, and ate with relish. She suddenly remembered that Ye Peitian in her memory was a man with particularly good cooking skills. He was able to make, and also loved to cook all kinds of food. He must not be used to eating such clear soup white noodles. Chu Qianxun quietly looked up at Ye Peitian. Ye Peitian lowered his head and ate quietly. He picked a hanging white noodle and swallowed it as if it was a rare delicacy on earth. The light in the castle was very good; there was light everywhere. The autumn morning sunlight penetrated through the window and hit Ye Peitian¡¯s soft hair. A little bit of water shook in the sun and fell into the steaming bowl. [Thanks to everyone who¡¯s reading this on wordrain. This translation belongs to us. (??o??)? Support us by comments, or buy Miaomiao11 a coffee (¡ä?£à)¤Ãµ©~] 1 ko-Fi = extra chapte Chapter 39 Chu Qianxun blinked. She suspected she was wrong. But the tears that had been swaying in the sun had fallen into Chu Qianxun¡¯s heart out of thin air, knocking lightly on her long imprisoned heart door, and knocking the thick door to open a slit . Ye Peitian quickly turned his head away, supported the table with one hand, and stood up. He seemed to want to say something to hide it. But he didn¡¯t say anything and walked toward the stairs with a little panic. He stumbled up the stairs and tripped over it. The hand that had been covering his abdomen grabbed the handle of the stairs awkwardly before barely lifting himself from the ground. The bloody palm left a bright red on the rail. Ye Peitian¡¯s abdomen was bleeding, but he didn¡¯t care about it. At this moment, he just wanted to escape back to his room as soon as possible and hide his embarrassed appearance. Chu Qianxun looked at the back of the panicked man. No matter what he experienced, the man was still shy and soft. But as she watched him struggling alone in the painful swamp, she reached out. She stepped forward and reached out to hold Ye Peitian¡¯s arm. Her hand was warm, powerful, and firmly supported the man¡¯s weak body. Her heart flustered the moment. Ye Peitian¡¯s body stiffened for a moment, but he lowered his head. He pursed his mouth, did not speak, and showed no sign of refusal. The two climbed the stairs quietly. Coming to the second floor, Ye Peitian didn¡¯t return to the room he was in the previous night, but slowly walked back to his bedroom. Standing at the door of the bedroom, he reached out to hold the door frame. He hesitated for a moment, and raised his palm. Pale slender fingers slackened and tightened in the air, and the castle became noisy as the sound of a large amount of sand flowing rapidly was heard. There were countless rooms in this castle. The doors of most rooms were closed by yellow sand. At this moment, all the doors made of yellow sand in the house collapsed in an instant, and the sand flow disappeared. Chu Qianxun looked at the open doors on both sides of the long corridor, and understood what the man who said a few words meant. She was free to come and go, and use the objects inside the rooms at will. Chu Qianxun understood this as an invitation. Ye Peitian finished the action, and seemed to be even weaker. He supported the door frame with his hand and gasped a few times. Without looking back, he walked into his room alone. It was a very slender and narrow room with a big window on the wall. In the overly small room, there was only a bed and a small cabinet at the head of the bed. The bed was big and almost occupied the space of the whole room. There were several worn books and one oil lamp on the cabinet. There was nothing on the hard bed made of gravel, let alone a mattress, there were no pillows, but Ye Peitian was used to sitting on the cold and empty bed. He laid down at the corner, curled up slightly and didn¡¯t move. The man fell asleep in the corner. He lived in a large castle, but only slept in such a small space. He was lying on such a sand bed. He was often seriously injured but never treated himself. Chu Qianxun shook her head. She didn¡¯t understand why he abused himself. Since Ye Peitian said that she could walk freely there, Chu Qianxun wanted to find bedding to sleep in the castle. She checked a lot of rooms along the long corridor, and found that most of the rooms were empty except the yellow sand bed or table. They had no furnishings and objects. In the whole villa, only the kitchen equipment was relatively complete. In addition, next to Ye Peitian¡¯s bedroom, there was a large study room filled with various books. The whole castle was almost neat and tidy as if no one was living in it. Except for the excessive number of oil lamps in the walls and corners, there were no daily necessities, no debris or a little decoration. The repetitive rooms, empty and monotonous, was the main tone of this building. The owner there was like a prisoner, imprisoning himself in this huge empty prison. This translation belongs to Wordrain. Support us by posting comments, or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ Chapter 40 In a room, Chu Qianxun found demons discarded randomly on the ground. It was enviable and eye-catching. All kinds of magical creatures of various ranks that could make countless people give their lives for were mixed together and scattered randomly on the ground. Chu Qianxun was almost shocked by such wealth. She believed that the wealth in the hands of most of the gangsters couldn¡¯t be compared with the number of demons in this room. These belonged to Ye Peitian alone, and he even discarded them in this empty room without any care. Chu Qianxun searched through the huge pile of gems for a long time, and finally found a few of the lowest order demons and took them away from the castle. ¡­ Ye Peitian¡¯s recovery ability was far different from ordinary people. When the sun began to set, he woke up from a deep sleep. The wounds that looked terrible in the morning on his body had basically healed. There was only a huge penetrating wound in the abdomen because of the weapon. The special corrosion effect repeated between healing and being corroded. He sat up from the bed. The sky was approaching dusk at the moment. In the vast desert outside the window, a red sun was slowly sinking into the horizon. Ye Peitian stretched out and took care of his hair. He felt his heart beating slowly in his chest. He didn¡¯t know how to describe his mood at the moment, but he knew that his heart was completely different from that of before. There was another person in the castle, another living being. That person was neither afraid of him nor showing a disdain to him. She would speak softly to him, smile at him, bandage his wounds and prepare steaming food for him. Ye Peitian felt his heart beating vigorously in his chest, a kind of leaping out of breath. He opened the door and walked downstairs with a trace of joy and expectation. There was no light in the living room. The afterglow of the sun pulled in diagonally from the windows everywhere, pulling out the dark shadows on the walls. The long black shadow and the afterglow of the sunset that had begun to cool, left a red light and shadow in the entire empty hall. Ye Peitian stayed in the silent hall for a long time and listened carefully. He didn¡¯t want to miss even the slightest sound. However, except for the humming wind in the desert and the sound of floating fine sand, there was silence around him. He finally walked slowly to the wide living room. At this time, he would start to light up the oil lamps scattered in every corner of the whole castle to make it bright. But at the moment, he suddenly lost interest in what he must do every day. Whether it was swallowed by darkness or buried by silence, it didn¡¯t matter. Through the light and shadows, he walked through the kitchen, and walked up the spiral stairs. Walking through the long corridors, the doors on either side of the corridor were open, and there was no one in the room. The human was gone. This was a matter of time of course. No one would stay in such a silent castle with a demon. His heart seemed to be empty in that moment, and fell into the bottom of a deep valley. Eventually he walked back to the dining room and sat in the position he sat in the morning. The night was shrouded, and the castle was plunged into a dark world. Ye Peitian pulled out the night light from his arms. He flicked his finger slightly twice before turning on the switch. The white shimmer lit up, illuminating the limited space, and brought him into that circle. Only in the faint light did his suffocating senses feel a little better. He covered his still-bleeding abdomen. The kind of pain that was so common to him at this moment felt like bone gangrene. The pain was unbearable, but he couldn¡¯t get rid of it. Obviously, he was used to living alone. Just because the human appeared for just one night, this loneliness suddenly became so deep, so unbearable. But he could only endure. Ye Peitian sat in the night for a long time, his dim gaze staring at the little night light on the table. The pale light flickered, and it suddenly became dark. The only light in the darkness seemed to be taken away from him. A gust of wind sounded outside the gate with brisk steps. Ye Peitian¡¯s eyes brightened at once, and he looked up instantly. Chu Qianxun pushed the door of the castle with a handful of things. She gasped for breath, ¡°Oh, the nearest towns here were so far away, I went back and forth.¡± ¡°Why is it so dark, why not turn on the light?¡± ¡°Haha, I bought a lot of food. I will cook for you tonight.¡± ¡°I also bought quilts and potions. Why don¡¯t you even have quilts here? Isn¡¯t it cold to sleep?¡± The hall was still dim, but Ye Peitian¡¯s heart seemed to be filled with light instantly brightening up with her words. This translation belongs to Wordrain. Support us by posting comments, or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ Chapter 41 ¡°I bought a lot of food.¡± Several oil lamps in the hall lit by Chu Qianxun. The lights reflected on her cheeks reddened by running all the way and in her smiling eyes. The sky outside the window became darker, and the starry sky rose. ¡°What do you want to eat at night?¡± She got into the kitchen. The kitchen soon lit up, and the warm yellow lights flickered, filling the empty dining room. Ye Peitian sat in the afterglow extended by that little light. At night, he liked to light up all the lights in the whole castle, so that every corner was lit brightly. Even when he used to sit in a glorious light, he was often panicked in his heart. This time, when she entered, lit a few small oil lamps all the way, his heart was filled with something inexplicable, and it was almost full. The woman turned her back to him, and she got busy in the kitchen. From time to time, she turned to smile at him. ¡°It will be done soon, wait a minute.¡± A special scent diffused in the air, which was the smell that told him that people could live in the world. He would like to sit there and wait, no matter how long it took. But Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t let him wait too long. She quickly brought up two bowls of hot gnocchi. This thing was very simple to make. Mix it with flour, stumble into diced meat, shiitake mushrooms, green vegetables, add salt chicken essence and other seasonings. After the pot was boiled, she poured a spoonful of batter into boiling water. It formed a chewy irregular and delicious small dough. Chu Qianxun had seen Ye Peitian making this countless times in her memory. She thought that it was something he liked to eat. Because it wasn¡¯t difficult to make, she tried to do it. Had she not seen Ye Peitian¡¯s wealth, she would never be willing to buy luxury goods such as white noodles, lettuce, and fresh meat. ¡°Come and taste,¡± Chu Qianxun looked at Ye Peitian with anticipation. She tasted it first. The soup was a bit salty, and the dough didn¡¯t seem to be cooked enough, but it didn¡¯t prevent her from thinking it was a rare meal. She just didn¡¯t know how Ye Peitian felt. Ye Peitian held the soup spoon Chu Qianxun stuffed him. The new spoon rested on the porcelain bowl. He lowered his head and ate it bit by bit. He ate slowly and quietly without making a sound. Chu Qianxun couldn¡¯t help looking at Ye Peitian¡¯s hands on the table, The fingers of those hands were distinct and slender and beautiful in shape, but unfortunately they were seriously burned by the flame of a saint in the previous day¡¯s battle. Under his powerful healing ability, it was basically recovered. The new and old skin had been replaced, and most of the epidermis had fallen off, hanging a scrippled layer of dead skin that looked scary. He seemed to notice Chu Qianxun¡¯s gaze, picked up the soup bowl, quickly finished the last soup at the bottom of the bowl, put it back on the table, and put his fingers back under the table. He pursed his mouth, and lowered his gaze. He stared at the empty bowl, but said nothing. ¡°Do you want more?¡± Chu Qianxun asked tentatively. The man sitting opposite hesitated for a moment and nodded silently. Chu Qianxun couldn¡¯t help but smile. No matter what kind of chef, they liked others to taste the food they made. At the same time, she discovered Ye Peitian¡¯s little movement. Whenever he wanted to speak out in embarrassment, his beautiful eyes would fluctuate back and forth unconsciously, and finally stayed in the lower left corner. So she stood up and added a big bowl. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to cook, and I was afraid you won¡¯t like it,¡± she said. The bowl placed in front of Ye Peitian had white and fat gnocchi, floating greens and pleasant green onion on the soup surface, and a few scented sesame oil. The steam rose up moistening his eyes. Last time she cooked sweet cereal, it was his favorite food, and he thought that it was just a coincidence. This time, regardless of the cooking method and ingredients, he was familiar with his appetite since he was a child. He had been standing on a chair and cooking this kind of food countless times since he was small. He couldn¡¯t believe it was a coincidence anymore. But he didn¡¯t want to ask. His fingers rubbed a little under the table. It had been a long time since someone had spoken to him like this, accompanied him to dinner, spent the night with him, and smiled at him. Support us by posting comments, or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ Chapter 42 No matter what she wanted, it didn¡¯t matter as long as she was real. Ye Peitian said in his heart. A gentle girl, staying aimlessly in the castle of a demon, accompanying someone who wasn¡¯t a human nor a demon. He felt uneasy, making him afraid that he was just caught in the illusion of the enemy he had woken up from. There was a slight uneasy tingling in his heart. He finished his food in silence and got up and walked slowly upstairs. He returned to his bed and listened carefully. In the silent castle, there was a murmur of noise and footsteps. Before long, the woman¡¯s footsteps slowly walked up the stairs, tapping twice outside his door, ¡°I bought a potion and it works well against corrosion.¡± Chu Qianxun carried a big bag of medicines that contained ointment for burns,oral administration, anti-bleeding, anti-corrosion, and placed them on Ye Peitian¡¯s bedside cabinet. Ye Peitian raised his eyes to look at her. His eyes were dark with anticipation that Chu Qianxun couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Need my help?¡± Chu Qianxun thought that the man who had been able to move freely would refuse, but she didn¡¯t expect to wait for a moment, and the man nodded softly. Chu Qianxun smiled. She didn¡¯t know what Ye Peitian was thinking, but she was a little happy that he could accept her help. She pulled out her pocket knife with ease, and began to disinfect. Dealing with wounds was an essential skill for every fighter who survived in this era. Soldiers like her who often went to the battlefield could no longer go on without this skill. His body bent slightly back, unusually thin, pale, but as tough as steel. The sharp knife cut away the flesh but he didn¡¯t make a sound, and had a calm face. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± The man¡¯s thin lips moved, ¡°I am an immortal.¡± ¡°I know you are not going to die, I am asking if it hurts,¡± when Chu Qianxun said that, Ye Peitian pursed his lips. ¡°Say it if you feel pain. I will try to be as gentle as possible.¡± Chu Qianxun cleaned the wound briskly, applied the medicine, and wrapped a white bandage around his abdomen. ¡°These are bought with your own money, so you don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± Chu Qianxun stood up. She raised her hand and looked at the back of her hand. There was some burning pain. When dealing with the wound, she accidentally spilled a little bit of corrosiveness. It was really overbearing, and from the back of her hand, a small piece rot decaying deep into the muscles. It hurted so much just with a small drop. She couldn¡¯t imagine how painful Ye Peitian¡¯s wound in the abdomen was. If it wasn¡¯t for his strong recovery ability, it would have corroded. Chu Qianxun shook the back of her hand and wiped the little potion on it. She was ready to turn around and leave but her hand was pulled. Ye Peitian stretched out his hand and took the knife from Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand and made a cut in the palm of his hand. Then he took Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand and smeared his blood on the back of her hand with his bloody fingers. The wound deepening immediately stopped. Ye Peitian¡¯s fingers slid back and forth on the wound. The red blood kept flowing along the pale fingers to the back of Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand, until the wound healed to the naked eye. The decaying disappeared, he curled up his palm and retracted his hand. He sat on the edge of the bed with his upper body naked, a circle of snow-white bandages wrapped around him, and soft, curly black hair spread softly on the pale face, covering most of his eyes. She couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly. ¡°Ah, thank you,¡± Chu Qianxun reacted. Her hand was stained with the blood of the man, and it instantly cured her wound. The bone wound was no longer painful. Ye Peitian lowered his hand and didn¡¯t answer. He was silent for a while, and slowly laid back to the bed. Chu Qianxun returned to the room where she was sleeping. This room was very large, and the windows were so large that the starry sky could be clearly seen. She put soft cushions, fluffy pillows on the hard and cold bed, got into the bed comfortably, and covered herself with a warm quilt. Support us by posting comments, or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ Chapter 43 Chu Qianxun closed her eyes and remembered the narrow room where Ye Peitian was sleeping, the ice-cold bed without any covering, the thin body curled up in the corner with bandages. The next morning, Chu Qianxun was awakened by a burst of fragrance. A seductive smell came from downstairs, awakening her stomach. Chu Qianxun ran down the stairs barefoot, and a man stood in front of the kitchen stove. The man looked a little too thin and wore a loose coat. He stood facing the pot stove. Hearing Chu Qianxun¡¯s footsteps, he glanced sideways. Chu Qianxun washed up indiscriminately, and sat down at the table with some expectation. She knew that Ye Peitian had good cooking skills, but she didn¡¯t expect to be lucky enough to taste it one day. Soon, he put a pot of refreshing white porridge in front of her, and the tenderly fried egg pie was wrapped with ham, and the neatly cut small rolls were put together into a plate. Another small bowl had crushed fresh cucumbers pickled with salt, mixed with old vinegar and red pepper and there was succulent lettuce stir fry. The materials were very simple. They were bought by Chu Qianxun the previous day, but after being used by a different person, they became delicious. Chu Qianxun took a sip of porridge and took a side dish, feeling that the pores all over the body were comfy from top to bottom. The man¡¯s cooking conquered her stomach instantly. Even in the golden age before the advent of the demons, she hadn¡¯t eaten such a delicious breakfast. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Wow, the world is beautiful. Your cooking is absolutely amazing,¡± Chu Qianxun spared no effort to praise. Ye Peitian raised his eyes, looked at her, and lowered his head to silently drink porridge. He didn¡¯t say anything. But this didn¡¯t affect Chu Qianxun¡¯s happy mood. ¡°You can¡¯t eat so slow. If you were in our team, you wouldn¡¯t be able to eat a stomach full of food. Basically, all would be finished before you just pick up the chopsticks.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s okay. Fortunately, you are eating with me. I don¡¯t eat very fast,¡± Chu Qianxun said nonsense with her eyes open. If it wasn¡¯t that she met him long before and needed to take a little care of her image, she could almost eat the entire table in no time, and no one could grab food from her. Chu Qianxun drank three bowls of porridge in one breath before she endured to put down her chopsticks. ¡°You¡¯re about the same, I¡­ I¡¯ll go back today.¡± It was a normal farewell. When she said these words, Chu Qianxun found that he was vaguely unhappy. The man opposite holding the chopsticks froze instantly. After a while, the finger moved slightly and he slowly put down the chopsticks in his hand. He didn¡¯t say a word, and Chu Qianxun suddenly couldn¡¯t bear it as if she had done something particularly cruel. She felt that as long as she left, this person would live in the kind of extreme loneliness, never try to cook, never talk to people. He would be curled up in that little room every day, and sleepless all night . ¡°I can stay for another day if you need me. You see you have nothing here. Is it inconvenient for you to go out and buy things. Do you want me to help you buy something?¡± Chu Qianxun gave him a hard reason, so she wasn¡¯t very embarrassed. ¡°Yes, there are many,¡± he responded very quickly, but didn¡¯t specifically say what was needed. By the time Chu Qianxun returned at noon, a table of dishes had been neatly placed on the table. All kinds of dishes, extremely complicated, almost made Chu Qianxun suspect that this indifferent man spent the whole morning preparing this lunch. He sat silently at the table, facing dozens of dishes, waiting for her return. There was no expression on the icy face, but Chu Qianxun hardly read the meaning from the expressionless face. He wanted her to stay. Support us by posting comments, or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ Chapter 44 Because she was too full during the day, Chu Qianxun woke up in the middle of the night. She had indigestion. She rubbed her stomach and got up to go to the bathroom. The lights were lit on in the hallway, on the stairs, and Ye Peitian¡¯s bedroom was brightly lit Chu Qianxun walked past it. Ye Peitian was wrapped with a white bandage and a coat was wrapped on his shoulder. He was leaning on the bedside while reading a book intently. His bed was covered with futons and pillows bought by Chu Qianxun. He was barely living like a person. Chu Qianxun looked at her watch pointing at four in the morning. The man didn¡¯t sleep at all. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep?¡± Chu Qianxun knocked lightly on the door. The man raised his head to look at her. His face was no longer visible with scars, his eyes were clean and dark circles that hung under his eyes every day disappeared due to sufficient sleep during the day. Because of his strong recovery ability, even if he stayed up late into the night with his wounds, he still looked alive. Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t know how many nights he would have stayed up to leave such dark circles. Chu Qianxun knew that Ye Peitian was afraid of darkness. He was locked in a dark warehouse and was forced to stay with a brutal demon for three months, so he suffered from severe darkness phobia. He was afraid of staying alone in the dark, afraid of falling asleep in the night. But she didn¡¯t expect this person to spend every night awake. Ye Peitian closed the book and said nothing. ¡°You are still wounded, you should rest more.¡± Chu Qianxun sat down beside his bed and picked up the book he just put down, ¡°Sleep, I will stay with you here for a while.¡± ¡°One hundred years of solitude¡± was a lonely book. She raised her hand and a slight whirlwind rolled over which extinguished several lights in the castle and corridor. The light in the castle softened, and Chu Qianxun turned the pages of the book. She sat on the edge of Ye Peitian¡¯s bed and read the passages in the book, ¡°We tend to travel in this ancient journey of life, running through the ups and downs, nirvana in frustration, sorrows all over our bodies, and the pain is spread all over the place. We are tired, but we can¡¯t stop; we are bitter, but we can¡¯t avoid it¡­¡± Outside the huge window, the sky was high, and the bright stars were staring at everything in the world. The late night in the desert was very quiet, and Chu Qianxun¡¯s soft voice accompanied by the sound of the wind deep in the desert, scattered. Ye Peitian slowly laid down in the warm bedding. The quilt was soft and comfortable, wrapping his body, giving him a sense of well-being. He didn¡¯t know when his mind relaxed little by little, and he fell into a deep sleep. In the dream, he stood in an endless desert. Endless darkness came from the edge of the desert, quickly infiltrating the silver-white sand and invading towards his feet. He stepped back straight to the edge of the steep cliff. Opposite to the cliff was a land full of soft white flowers swaying gently in the breeze. The human sitting in the flowers, turned a page of a book and read it. Her voice was like a spring touching his heart. Support us by posting comments, or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ Chapter 45 Ye Peitian had a strong desire in his heart. He was eager to walk to her side, but there was a huge gap between them. He could only stand on the very edge of the cliff and look at her. If she was willing to look at me, he would be willing to jump from there. He thought so in his dream. ¡°All the splendors that I have had in my life, after all, need to be repaid with loneliness,¡± the human lowered her head and smiled slowly while reading the words in the book. The darkness spread to Ye Peitian¡¯s feet and climbed up his body along his legs and covered his face. Ye Peitian woke up from the dream. It was already dawn, and Chu Qianxun fell asleep sitting by his bed. Her head was leaning against the bedside cupboard and she slept soundly. There was a book over her knees. Ye Peitian stared at her sleeping face, then at her hand. Her hand rested on the book, just revealing the line on the page, ¡°Only when the mist on the heart is washed with water, will glory illuminate the original dream.¡± Ye Peitian gazed at her hand for a long time, and the sentence in front of the finger. Her finger was very slender and well-proportioned, but it was covered with all kinds of new and old scars that shouldn¡¯t be there. Ye Peitian stretched out his hand to carefully wrap it around her small palm. He was very close, and he could almost feel the temperature coming from the other person¡¯s skin, but he never held it in the end. Am I really qualified to hold such a hand? He closed his eyes and retracted his palm. ¡ª Not too far from the castle, there was a small oasis surrounded with clear water in the sparse bushes. Early in the morning, Chu Qianxun brought two buckets to fetch water. She unknowingly lived there for several days. Ye Peitian¡¯s injury was already too good but this man¡¯s cooking skills were too superb, and every day he could cook with different patterns, making Chu Qianxun salivate over meals. Chu Qianxun, who had eaten bran for five years in the wasteland era, couldn¡¯t bear this temptation, and couldn¡¯t help staying day after day. Every day she told herself that this was the last day and she must return to her home the next day. But the next morning, when the scent from the kitchen awakened her from her sleep, she couldn¡¯t help but find a reason to stay for another day. Every night, the man with a restrained expectation sat in the middle of the room. So she developed a habit, and went to his bedside to read a book for him before going to bed, until she watched him fall into a deep sleep. ¡°It¡¯s not good to be lazy like this,¡± Chu Qianxun looked at herself in the lake and washed herself with the cold water. Sparse low shrubs surrounded the lake, and the edge of the lake was abruptly across a damaged ridge. Most of the bridge columns were buried deep in the yellow sand, revealing only a small section of the road eroded by the yellow sand, and those inserted on both sides of the road. The rusty street lights showed that this uninhabited desert area was once a densely populated living area in the golden age. Support us by posting comments, or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ Chapter 46 This was the only source of water within a few tens of kilometers. The lake water in the morning had raised many wild animals in the desert. There were foxes, huge camels, and even a few wild wolves. They weren¡¯t afraid of Chu Qianxun, and of course Chu Qianxun wasn¡¯t afraid of them. She was even excited to catch one or two foxes and add some meat to the lunch. She lived in Ye Peitian¡¯s castle, nominally to take care of the friend who was seriously injured. But Ye Peitian was very diligent. He only arranged for three meals, and even the whole castle was also easily cleaned up with his power . Chu Qianxun, who was embarrassed, could only do small things such as fetching water and buying vegetables. After the advent of the demons, the number of humans on the planet dropped sharply, and the highly industrialized civilization was destroyed overnight. But the entire planet had been restored very well. Wild animals that weren¡¯t seen before were now appearing in the wild. If it weren¡¯t for the scary demons everywhere, with the current population, relying on gathering food and hunting to survive, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult. Opposite the lake came a slight footstep. A young man in armor and a longbow came out of the bushes. Chu Qianxun looked at him with alert eyes. On the high ground not far away, stood the Yellow Sand Emperor who quietly followed. He saw a strange enemy suddenly appear in front of Chu Qianxun. His face sank and he clenched his palm tightly. ¡°How can there be a woman in such a place? Hello, are you that man-demon woman?¡± the young immature warrior said. The yellow sand that was about to attack the young fighter fell to the ground in a timely manner. ¡°What are you talking about? I am a villager from the Barang base. Of course I came here to take water.¡± Chu Qianxun spent five years in the wasteland era and knew what to say, ¡°It¡¯s you who I have never seen here before. Where did you come from?¡± ¡°Do the villagers of Barang base dare to come to the desert?¡± The young man was suddenly caught by Chu Qianxun and began to follow her thoughts, ¡°This is the residence of the human demon Ye Peitian. Are you not afraid to anger the Yellow Sand Emperor?¡± ¡°We are not afraid of him. You don¡¯t know since you don¡¯t live here. Although Ye Peitian is known as a demon, he actually doesn¡¯t kill ordinary people indiscriminately.¡± Chu Qianxun seemed to put down her vigilance and began to talk easily, but it was just that the arm behind her had carefully grasped the handle of the knife, ¡°He often comes to our town to buy things. Every time he gives more magic crystals than others. The people who live in the town are used to him.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that true? Why did I hear that he was a murderous demon.¡± The young warrior scratched his head, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, do you know where Ye Peitian¡¯s castle is?¡± ¡°The residence of the demon is very dangerous. I dare not go. I heard that the location of the castle changes from time to time, and it¡¯s difficult for ordinary people to find it.¡± Chu Qianxun said with a chuckle, ¡°You came to the desert alone to find the demon. Why don¡¯t you know about the castle?¡± Support us by posting comments, or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ Chapter 47 Chu Qianxun bent over to fetch water, and brought two barrels one meter high, ready to drag it on a sliding board. The young soldier walked along the lake and reached out to help her fill the water. ¡°Looking at you, your rank should be very low. You can¡¯t even carry the water.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a wind ability holder, only second-order. What about you?¡± Chu Qianxun asked with a smile. In front of outsiders, she introduced herself as lower rank, so others wouldn¡¯t guard against her. ¡°I¡¯m a fire saint. I¡¯ve just moved up to the eighth rank,¡± the young warrior raised his chest. He was proud of having stepped into the high ranks among human beings, and couldn¡¯t help showing off. Sure enough, the girl in front of him showed a look of worship, ¡°Oh, then you are really amazing. There are no eighth-order saints in our entire base. I heard that the city lord of Spring City is the only eighth-order.¡± The man in front of her was young and enthusiastic. He seemed a simple person. One could see the emotions on his face with a glance. The armor and boots and gloves worn on the body were made of the same kind of demon body. The armor was inlaid with magic crystals and it was also inscribed with exquisite patterns and signs that Chu Qianxun had not seen. This was likely to be a fighter trained by a large guild or church organization. They rarely go out and walk around, so they lack social experience. Even without Chu Qianxun¡¯s questions, he had already begun to talk about his own origin and purpose. ¡°My name is Kong Haobo, I came from the Genesis Guild in the North.¡± This girl¡¯s age was similar to his. With simple clothes, gentle personality, and clearly second-order power, she still went out for food on her own, leaving a good impression on Kong Haobo. ¡°Shenai lost in the war with the demons and moved to a place further north. They secretly conducted a large number of human experiments in Beizhen and around the magic city. These research institutes have no time to migrate, and many demons inside have escaped. It¡¯s a misfortune. Many people begged us to create a guild, and they asked me to investigate the matter.¡± ¡°You should not walk out of the base alone.¡± The two left the lake together. ¡°Thank you for telling me this, I will pay attention. But does this have anything to do with the human demon Ye Peitian?¡± Kong Haobo didn¡¯t answer this question. The blood of God¡¯s greatest research, Holy Blood, came from Ye Peitian¡¯s flesh, but most ordinary people didn¡¯t know this secret. Ye Peitian was secretly detained by Shenai for a year. This time they traced the research institute left by Shenai and found many strange events. So although his team members didn¡¯t agree with him, he decided to come to this desert and take a look at the one who made Shenai rise and fall. Coming to a towering sand dune, Chu Qianxun and Kong Haobo parted ways. Before leaving, Chu Qianxun persuaded him, ¡°Don¡¯t go to fight him. Not long ago, the city lord of Spring and the head of the Qilin mercenary regiment both lost in Ye Peitian¡¯s hand. You may not have the opportunity to succeed this time.¡± She didn¡¯t feel bad about this young man, but for someone who insisted on killing Ye Peitian, she didn¡¯t have much good intentions to prevent him from dying. Chu Qianxun¡¯s figure had just left, and Kong Haobo suddenly felt a chill in his back. A tall, thin young man was standing behind him. His reaction was very rapid, and he immediately backed ten meters to the rear, and pressed the handle of his weapon on his waist with one hand. ¡°Are you a demon? I¡­¡± He hadn¡¯t finished his words. The sand on the ground cracked, swallowing his entire body, and huge pressures came from all directions, twisting hard, almost crushing his internal organs. Ye Peitian was a human demon tempered from the bloody sea of ??corpses, and his shot was a killing trick. Kong Haobo had not yet developed the habit of killing people without saying a word. Originally, although Kong Haobo was lower than Ye Peitian in the same order, he wouldn¡¯t be defeated by one move. If you lose, you may lose your life, and there was no chance to overturn it. In the middle of the desert, one fire column after another rose into the sky. The red flame blooming between the sky and the earth was like a huge lotus blooming in the desert. However, the turbulent flame didn¡¯t last long, and slowly dimmed. The smoky clouds above the dunes. The sand walls spread out, revealing Ye Peitian unscathed. Ye Peitian raised his hand and lifted Kang Haobo out of the sand dunes and put him on the ground. There were many people who came to kill him. As for whether he wanted to kill them all, it depended on his mood that day. Ye Peitian looked at the unconscious enemy at his feet. This kid was lucky. He didn¡¯t want to get his hands dirty today. He snorted softly, turned around and walked towards the castle, and began to think about lunch. Support us by posting comments, or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ Chapter 48 ¡°Hellfire Red Lotus?¡± In the distance, Chu Qianxun looked back at the flames that were out. In another world, he was a very good friend who was very committed, and that person¡¯s great fame was the hellfire red lotus. It was a pity that there was no such a friend in the world, only the moves he created were left in the world. At that time, she was in the same place with these strong men, not behind them. But at this moment, she could only stay away from the battlefield of these people. She had no qualifications to participate. At lunch, Chu Qianxun finally bid farewell to Ye Peitian. ¡°I will go back in the afternoon,¡± Chu Qianxun grinned reluctantly. For lunch, Ye Peitian made chestnut chicken. The chicken were cooked in crispy and delicious chestnuts in a casserole. They rolled in the tender and juicy chicken nuggets. The soup was delicious, and it was Chu Qianxun¡¯s favorite dish. Ye Peitian had few words, but he was a very attentive man. Within a few days, he had been able to know Chu Qianxun¡¯s taste. When she returns to Spring city, where could she find such delicious food? Chu Qianxun thought of the black cake and bean porridge that she ate every day, and she was even more frustrated. A pair of black chopsticks picked a piece of chicken with rich sauce, hesitated in the air, and finally put it into Chu Qianxun¡¯s bowl. Chu Qianxun had a meal and the man sitting on the opposite side was silently serving her food. ¡°Spring is not far from here, I will come back to see you often,¡± Chu Qianxun said. Ye Peitian, who had not spoken for a while, raised his head. His eyes glowed, her lips separated, and he gently asked, ¡°Really?¡± He said it very lightly, but Chu Qianxun felt a little uncomfortable. She couldn¡¯t stay in this castle all the time. Ye Peitian probably wouldn¡¯t want to go to Spring again. Even if they could get along like friends, it wasn¡¯t convenient to meet him often. Chu Qianxun had spent the past five years learning selfishness and indifference, but now she was willing to learn from others, and was willing to think more about this suffering man. ¡°Really, I promise.¡± She said, ¡°As long as I haven¡¯t gone out to hunt demons, I will come to you.¡± Chu Qianxun reached out and shook hands with Ye Peitian on the dining table. Those hands were always cold in her warm palm. The cold fingers moved a little, but no response was made. Chu Qianxun left the castle made of yellow sand. Her boots stepped on the desert, making a thin noise and leaving a long trail of footprints behind her. She went a long way, and couldn¡¯t help but look back. In the vast desert, the huge castle appeared lonely and small, and the gate of the castle was still open. It was too far away. She didn¡¯t know if the man in the castle was still standing and staring at her back. Back in the Spring City, the bustle and noise rushed to her ears. Chu Qianxun stayed in a very quiet place for a few days. She was almost upset by this too rich smell. The old man selling bean cake rid his small broken tricycle, and passed by the outside gate of the Tube Building, shouting loudly with his unique vocal tune, ¡°Bean cake, selling bean cake, freshly baked bean cake.¡± The ¡°mad woman¡± who lived downstairs was standing on the first floor to collect debts and slammed the door of that house. Chu Qianxun drilled from under the wet clothes hanging densely on the corridor, and a few drops of water on the clothes reached her neck, and cold drops drilled down the collar. When a man with short hair and in a vest, with his hands in his pockets saw Chu Qianxun, he poked a toothpick in his mouth, and said in a greasy tone, ¡°Hey, who is the beautiful girl. Will she do it with three crystals?¡± Gao Yan hit him from the back with a kick, and then scolded, ¡°You want to die. Qianxun is a fourth-order saint. Don¡¯t piss her off or see it for yourself.¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to, you don¡¯t have to be harsh,¡± the man faced the two fourth-order saints, and murmured. Gao Yan grabbed Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand and walked upstairs, ¡°Where did you go Qianxun? That day, you ran suddenly and I didn¡¯t see you for a few days.¡± The two returned to Chu Qianxun¡¯s room. Gao Yan sat on the side of the bed, ¡°Honestly explain, what are you doing? Your skin has become so good. I can¡¯t even see the scars on your hands.¡± Chu Qianxun raised her hand in doubt and looked at it. She had been on the battlefield all the time, and it left all kinds of old and new scars on her hand. She didn¡¯t know when these scars were gone. The skin of her hands was smooth, white and delicate. Only then did she realize what Ye Peitian did in her sleep. Chu Qianxun took out the fifth-order magic crystal she got on the battlefield, put it in her palm, looked at it for a long while, and looked up at Gao Yan, ¡°Sister Yan. I¡¯m ready to advance. You guard me.¡± All saints, once they decided to upgrade, had only two destinies waiting for them, stepping into the next rank to become stronger, or failing and becoming a demon that eats people. They become the target of hunting by their companion. Because the probability was very high, most people would invite their most trusted friends to guard them during the advance. If it fails, the friend would cut off their head, giving them the chance to die as a human. Support us by posting comments, or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ Chapter 49 Gao Yan looked at Chu Qianxun lying on the bed. Her hair was stuck to her face with sweat, and she was curled up in a ball because of the pain. In Gao Yan¡¯s memory, Chu Qianxun¡¯s temperament was a bit cold, and she acted decisively, giving the impression of being tough and strong. At this moment, she discovered that this friend who was lying on the bed was not too tall, and even had a girl-like slender limbs. Just like her, Gao Yan was a soft and fragile woman. It was only because she was living in such a troubled world that she had to put a layer of hard shell on herself so that she could stand in the ground and benefit from those demons. Gao Yan couldn¡¯t help but recall that before the advent of the demons, at that time, she had many friends and a milder personality than she had now. As they descended, cannibalistic demons went rampant in the world. Those friends died, demonized, dispersed, and betrayed each other. How many died because of demons, and how many people¡¯s heads were cut off by her? She couldn¡¯t remember. The deeper her feelings were, the more painful it was when they died. So she gradually tried to reject people. On Chu Qianxun¡¯s white neck, there was a scary green pattern, and the bloody green lines bulged under her skin, pulsating, intertwined and spread to the cheeks. The scapula on her back even got a butterfly-like film. The transparent film was drilled out of the collar, and it was trembling in the air. It should be a pair of huge wings. This was a sign of the beginning of demonization. If she couldn¡¯t hold it, the friend on the bed who was still talking with her before, would be completely transformed into a cannibalistic demon. Gao Yan stretched her hand toward the hilt and found that her palm was sweaty and so sticky that she couldn¡¯t even hold the hilt. She wiped her palms desperately on the clothes and she was almost crying. She had been lonely for too long. This was her only friend, as she finally made friends. Gao Yan pulled out the long sword in her hand. Her sword was thin and long, It glowed with blue light, and the sharp blue blade rested on Chu Qianxun¡¯s neck. ¡°Chu Qianxun, wake up, otherwise I will cut your head off!¡± The sight in front of her was blurred by something. She didn¡¯t know whether it was tears or sweat. Gao Yan wiped her face, ¡°Do you hear me? Dead woman! I want you to wake up!¡± The white neck was motionless under her blade. Huh? Gao Yan wiped her eyes, and was pleasantly surprised to find that the green veins entwined in Chu Qianxun¡¯s neck had begun to subside, and the film bulging from the back began to shrink and crumpled. Chu Qianxun opened her eyes and looked at her, ¡°Noisy¡­noisy.¡± Gao Yan hugged Chu Qianxun, who barely got up, ¡°Dead woman, I know you could pass this level.¡± Chu Qianxun¡¯s chin rested on Gao Yan¡¯s shoulders. Her five senses and consciousness had just upgraded and were extremely sharp, but her body still had a little strength. ¡°Sister Yan, are you crying.¡± ¡°Nonsense, you think too much. Who would cry for something like this? I have many friends other than you.¡± ¡°It feels good to have friends. It¡¯s really boring to be alone.¡± Chu Qianxun closed her eyes, ¡°I seem to hear you crying, you and¡­ another person crying. I really didn¡¯t want to see you cry, so I woke up.¡± The news that Chu Qianxun was promoted to the fifth order quickly spread in the building. After all, in such a small building, the fifth order was already considered to be big. In the Spring City, ordinary people or those who were low-level and helpless saints mostly came together in the chaotic and disorderly areas of Black Street. A large number of middle- and low-level fighters such as Chu Qianxun and Gao Yan were much better than those. According to their respective abilities, they had the opportunity to live in a small independent space in such a brick-concrete building. Most of the people who lived in this building were middle- and low-level saints of the third to fifth order. Although everyone¡¯s order wasn¡¯t much different. But they all knew, the fourth order was a difficult hurdle to pass. Passing it meant that this person may have unlimited possibilities in the future. It was always right to make friends with them at this time. Therefore, these two days, whether they were familiar or unfamiliar with her, they went to congratulate her. Even the mad woman who lived downstairs, holding a small bag of biscuits, visited her. Support us by posting comments, or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ Chapter 50 ¡°Qianxun, if you succeed in the future, you can¡¯t forget your sister who has survived with you,¡± the mad woman unilaterally upgraded Chu Qianxun to the position of sister and gave her half of that small bag of expired cookies. In contrast, the gifts brought by Lin Sheng were much more generous. If he was somewhat ambiguous with Chu Qianxun due to her former strength, now that she had also been upgraded to fifth rank, he was unable to give up pursuing her. Lin Sheng was born in a rural area with a poor economy. In the golden age, because of lack of knowledge, he could only rely on using his strength on construction sites in the city. He had great strength, was tall, and worked very diligently. With a first-class salary in the construction team, his income wasn¡¯t much worse than the white-collar workers sitting in the office. But there was always a sense of inferiority hidden in his heart, and he felt incompatible with this flamboyant city. Every day when he came down from the construction site, he squeezed on the bus with dust, and the people in the city dressed in bright clothes looked at him with scorn and disgust. It made him feel embarrassed. Unexpectedly, the demons came suddenly, and the city people who were high above suddenly fell from the clouds together, rolling in the dust like him. The English and computers they knew would never work in this world. He could only adapt in a strange environment like he did at the beginning. It was Lin Sheng who had the strength and the skills to be a man who was very popular in this era. He also got the power. The beautiful girls in the city who had dismissed him in the golden age came around him and all flattered him. Lin Sheng felt very satisfied. He didn¡¯t even want to go back to the past like other people did. Of course, although these girls were the objects he didn¡¯t dare to think about in the past, he was quite different now, so he had to choose carefully. Sometimes people were like this. Those who he didn¡¯t like came to his door, but he couldn¡¯t get one he liked. Downstairs, Xiao Juan, a woman with good looks and physique, had quietly touched his room countless times in the middle of the night. But Lin Sheng couldn¡¯t give up on Chu Qianxun who ignored him Perhaps it was because Chu Qianxun was a college student with a taste of the intellectuals he had been seeking, in his heart, he could always feel that it would be the happiest thing for such a woman to be his own wife. Moreover Qianxun was now a fifth-order saint, earning no less crystals than him. Marrying her, she couldn¡¯t only serve him, but also bring more than half of her income to the family. Lin Sheng decided to make this woman his. So he bought a bag of white noodles and leeks and made dumplings. White noodles and vegetables were rare things in this age and ordinary people may not be able to afford them even during the New Year. He was such a man who cooked with his own hands, which woman wouldn¡¯t be moved? Lin Sheng came there with such food. He looked at Chu Qianxun¡¯s eyes without hiding his desire. Chu Qianxun looked at Lin Sheng¡¯s enthusiastic look and felt a little overwhelmed. Lin Sheng was tall and strong, with strong eyebrows and big eyes. On the surface, he seemed to have the simplicity unique to rural people. He was also a fifth-order saint. He was popular with many women in this building, but Chu Qianxun had no special affection for him, and she had clearly expressed her intention more than once. However, the man seemed unable to understand the face that other people had left him, but instead had been struggling these days. Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t plan to leave him any more room. She reached out and blocked the door. She didn¡¯t even let the exciting Lin Sheng enter the house. ¡°Brother Lin,¡± Chu Qianxun said, ¡°How can I take such a precious food from you for no reason? I will feel embarrassed. You should take the food back to eat with Xiaojuan or anyone else.¡± ¡°Qianxun, don¡¯t be so polite. Why is there no reason? I am really happy for you,¡± Lin Sheng had to enter. Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t move her hand holding the door frame, and her face was down. Lin Sheng realized that Chu Qianxun was really rejecting him, not using the shameful or arrogant means of the usual girls. Support us by posting comments, or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ) Chapter 51 ¡°Qianxun, what do you mean?¡± Lin Sheng was anxious, ¡°Did you hear any gossip about me? Nothing going on between me and Xiaojuan . I only¡­¡± ¡°Lin Sheng, I think I have made it very clear.¡± Chu Qianxun made the statement clear, ¡°I am not interested in you. As for who you are interested in, it has nothing to do with me.¡± Lin Sheng¡¯s entire face flushed in an instant. He had that pot of dumplings, neither entering nor retreating. There was a lot of noise around, and there seemed to be people laughing. He felt that people in the whole corridor were pointing at him and laughing. The days of when he was respected had disappeared at this moment, and he seemed to have returned to the era of being despised by others. Lin Sheng¡¯s skin was very tanned. He had a small flat head and big white teeth. When he smiled, he looked a little bit rough but simple. He lowered his face, his body shook and a deep anger erupted in his heart. He suddenly grasped Chu Qianxun¡¯s wrist, pushed her into the room, and slammed the door with his hand. He knew that this woman was far inferior to him in strength. ¡°Smelly girl, if you are not interested in me, why do you always talk to me with a smile. You caught my appetite, and want to pretend to be high and throw me away?¡± A lot of people watched this lively scene quietly. Some people shook their heads and closed their doors, while others listened to the movement in the room excitedly. ¡°Let¡¯s go in. This kid Lin Sheng would be very happy today.¡± ¡°Women, they only know how to pretend.¡± ¡°Women must be slapped to be obedient.¡± Many frivolous men stared at the thin wooden door and talked. They even imagined the scene inside the door. With a loud bang, the door was swept away by the huge air current, and the cracked wood chips hit the man with the sticky dumplings. Lin Sheng looked back and came out of the room. His forehead and arm had several cuts that were bleeding, and the blood covered half of his face. Chu Qianxun held the knife in one hand and curled the thin wind blade in the other. She stood at the door. At the fourth-order, her understanding of her wind ability was good. She had always been able to manipulate the wind to attack the enemy with as much wind pressure as possible. After breaking through the fourth-order, she suddenly had a deeper understanding of the flow of air. She was able to more accurately control the flow of air, compressing the air in a small range to the extreme, to form a small and flexible wind blade. Lin Sheng, who hadn¡¯t seen this trick, was temporarily unprepared and immediately suffered a loss. ¡°It¡¯s rare that I have advanced to the fifth-order. Since Brother Lin wants to practice with me, then we will practice here, ¡°Chu Qianxun¡¯s voice was very plain, but Lin Sheng knew her killing intentions weren¡¯t weak, as long as he made a move, this woman might really cut his head. Because men and women were physically different, men tended to show strength, dominance, or bravery in front of women. But in situations where their ability was comparable, these men may not be as brave as women, as they imagined, without facing life and death situations. The men who had commented on using force against women¡¯s disobedience, clutched their swollen heads and shrank back into their rooms without saying a word. Lin Sheng¡¯s face was white and blue. In the end, he had no courage. He had to endure the fury and leave. Gao Yan heard about the incident and returned. Chu Qianxun had found a new door panel to install on her door. ¡°Since there is a stalemate situation with Lin Sheng, you have to be careful about tomorrow¡¯s fieldwork. After all, the team is worried that this villain will attack you from behind,¡± Gao Yan helped her with the door. ¡°Got it,¡± Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t lift her head as she was fixing the screw. Support us by posting comments, or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ Chapter 52 The demons that had fallen from the sky had destroyed human civilization for thousands of years. They were changing everything on this planet. People gradually discovered that with the death of each demon, the place where the giant body of the demon fell, all plants and microorganisms within a few kilometers of it seemed to be nourished and began to show vigorous vitality. They grew densely. After years of repeated wars between humans and demons, cities, roads, houses and other buildings built on the planet by humans in the Golden Age had been mostly buried by vital plants. But occasionally, a rusty figure in the lush forest could be seen, showing the glory of mankind. But it wasn¡¯t easy to plant on this fertile land. Leaving the fortified base, demons swarmed around in the wilderness. They chased the smell of humans. Planting and hunting became very dangerous. In the golden rice fields next to the base, countless farmers were rushing to harvest the grain. Despite the lack of careful care, they got a good harvest. The biggest difficulty was the process of harvesting and transporting it back to base. Because of the shortage of gasoline, mechanized agricultural equipment could no longer be used. But the speed of harvesting was still fast and rapid. Some saints with plant-based ability just stood in the middle of the paddy field and raised their arms. In addition to ordinary people, many saints of low-order joined the process of harvesting at this time. The fields were patrolled by the battle saints who were armed with weapons to guard against demons that might attack at any time. Almost every mercenary team in Spring City had received the duty to defend and escort autumn harvest tasks this season. The Red Wolf Corps where Chu Qianxun was in was no exception. Chu Qianxun and Gao Yan sat on a short roof and the autumn wind touched their cheeks. It blew into the boundless rice fields, setting off layers of wheat waves. They were sitting on chairs under a rusty red roof. This building had been basically buried in mud. Only a short rusty roof was exposed on the ground, and half of the roof was dirty. It seemed that before it disappeared completely, it struggled to tell the world that the land under their feet was once a service area on the highway. Around the golden rice field stood a few buildings with only the top floor visible. Those signs that were once suspended on the road were now half buried in the land, and they could still see the city name and kilometers. Chu Qianxun looked at a blue street sign not far from her feet in a daze. The muddy street sign read North Town on the right and Baron on the left; Barang. Chu Qianxun¡¯s thoughts were stirred up by these two words. Her thoughts flowed along the boundless rice fields, crossed the small town of Barang and entered the vast expanse of desert. In the center of the desert, in the lonely castle, there was a lonely person who was deeply feared by the world. The man sat in a small room all day long, lowered his eyes, and read books. Chu Qianxun found that in his long-abandoned heart field, a small sprout, struggling to break through the earth in this bleak autumn wind, wanted to bloom a pink flower. ¡°Qianxun, look over there,¡± Chu Qianxun was interrupted by Gao Yan¡¯s voice. Chu Qianxun followed her gaze, Lin Sheng was sitting in a corner not far away. His face was twisted, and his gaze looked at Chu Qianxun with resentment. A man like him who was once too inferior and was suddenly sought after was even more intolerant of setbacks. He almost regarded Chu Qianxun¡¯s rejection in public as a big shame in life, and he refused to forget it. ¡°Look at his eyes. They are as if he is going to eat you. This man¡¯s ego is very small. You must be careful,¡± Gao Yan whispered Chu Qianxun¡¯s ear, ¡°If he makes small movements while fighting, you don¡¯t have to be soft. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Chu Qianxun snorted coldly. In the golden age, young girls may be at a loss when encountering such harassment. By this time, regardless of gender, everyone was used to solving problems by force. If this person was mischievous, Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t intend to be soft on a person who released hatred to her. Wang Dazhi, the captain of their team, came over. He glanced at Chu Qianxun and Lin Sheng, and called Lin Sheng, ¡°Sheng, don¡¯t you know the rules of the Red Wolf? What woman do you want, no one would care about it. But you can¡¯t touch the girls in the team.¡± Wang Dazhi¡¯s face was not very good. Lin Sheng put his face to the side, and snorted. Obviously, he didn¡¯t take his words seriously. The Red Wolf was a small medium-sized mercenary team in Spring City. The head of the Red Wolf, Han Ao, was a seventh-order saint. There were seven or eight small teams in the Corps. Captains were mostly saints of rank five or six. Wang Dazhi¡¯s ranking was only in the late stage of the fifth-order. It wasn¡¯t much to the members of the team, especially Lin Sheng and several other members who had reached the early stage of the fifth-order. ¡°If you continue to do this, I will tell the leader to transfer you to another team,¡± Wang Dazhi was angry. Hunting the demons was dangerous. The cooperation between the teams was very important. One careless move could lose more than one or two lives. The incident between Lin Sheng and Chu Qianxun made his captain very angry. Lin Sheng bowed his head and reluctantly replied, ¡°Got it, I won¡¯t provoke her in the future. The busy farmers stooped in the ridges, bundled the harvested rice ears briskly with their hands and feet, and piled them on a carriage waiting by the field. Most of them were ordinary people, who couldn¡¯t eat full three meals on usual days and were hungry and thin, but none of them dared to slow down after working all day. They were racing against time. The fearful demons may appear in the wild at any time. Even with the protection of these saints, as ordinary people with low defensive ability, they would still easily die in battle. ¡°It should be possible for us to go back.¡± Support us by posting comments, or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ Chapter 53 Looking at the harvesting work that had come to an end, Gao Yan breathed a sigh of relief. She even saw the captains of other teams in the distance making a gesture indicating the end of their work. There was a sudden bang on the other side of the mountain. A number of warning fireworks were accompanied by the harsh screams of the guards, staggering into the sunset glow across the sky. A huge face turned out from behind the mountain wall. It was a beautiful and perfect face of human female form, huge and expressionless, looking down from behind the mountain wall. The beautiful and strange face was crooked with bright red lips. There was no body under that head. Countless slender pipe-like hairs fell on the ground, and the ends of those pipes crawled on the ground with unexpectedly fast speed. The head of the Red Wolf, Han Ao, pulled down the helmet mask and rushed forward. ¡°Teams one and two, keep up with me! The others, guard!¡± The demon¡¯s dense hair plunged into the ground, straddling a section of the ground. It blasted from the ground under the attack teams members¡¯ feet. There were soldiers who couldn¡¯t escape. They were stranded on those black steel pipes, and the blood flew down the hillside all the way into the golden fields. The residual sun was like blood, the wind blew in the wheat fields. The giant demon sent grass blades. Ordinary farmers who couldn¡¯t escape were pierced by the weapon of the demon. Even saints were sent to the sides of the road. The crowd got in turmoil. It soon restored order and they began to avoid the battlefield and evacuate quickly. Chu Qianxun, Gao Yan, and others nervously guarded the convoy and non-combat personnel to retreat to the rear. The crowd got on the horses, on the vehicle, and ran desperately to the vehicle. This was the food for the winter, and unless absolutely necessary, they were absolutely unwilling to throw it away at will. In the jungle by the road, the grass and trees shook. In the dark forest gap, a blood-red face appeared slowly. A blood-red demon appeared from the forest. The demon crawled on all four limbs. A pointed and long sharp horn protruded from its forehead. This was a well-known rogue among many demons. It had a small body. Its attack and defense power weren¡¯t particularly high, but it had a frightening speed. ¡°There is a horn head, Tier 5, it¡¯s very fast. Everyone be careful! Everyone backs down,¡± the captain¡¯s words weren¡¯t finished, and the figure of the Tier 5 rogue moved so fast leaving a residual image in back but the real body appeared in front of Lin Sheng. Lin Sheng screamed, raised his shield, and his shield was hit with a huge impact. He was a power ability-user. Although the impact was huge because of the speed of the rogue, he still could barely hold it. Just then this man glanced at Chu Qianxun, his thoughts moved and a vicious thought flooded deep in his heart. His hand was tilted to one side, and the demon¡¯s limb¡¯s sharp corner slipped along the shield under huge impulse, rushing towards Chu Qianxun who wasn¡¯t far behind Lin Sheng. Even though she was the same fifth order, Chu Qianxun¡¯s speed was far less than the rogue who was famous for speed. In such a short distance and time, she could only barely deflect the body to avoid the oncoming attacks. But behind her was Gao Yan. If she escaped, the fourth-order Gao Yan couldn¡¯t escape. Chu Qianxun hesitated for a moment, and it was too late. She watched the blood-red horn pierce her skin, penetrating her abdomen. Chu Qianxun was thrown to the ground, she covered her abdomen with one hand and barely stabilized her figure. She had tried her best to avoid the deadly point at the last moment, but the pain in her body struck clearly. She clearly felt the hot fluid flowing from her fingers. She endured the pain, frowned tightly, raised her arm, a hurricane rolled up out of thin air and overturned the rogue who swam like a phantom under the intensive attack. Gao Yan¡¯s gravity ability cooperated timely and overwhelmed the demon that couldn¡¯t get to stand. The hurricane and gravity controlled the fallen demon at the same time, and despite its limbs desperately struggling, it was unable to get up for a while. A small wind blade made a sharp sound, flashed in the air, and accurately cut the back neck of the demon, revealing a little green color, that was the location of the demon¡¯s crystal. ¡°Okay! Suppress it, I¡¯ll fetch the crystal,¡± Lin Sheng, who was near the demon, was overjoyed. In accordance with the rules of demon hunting, the demon crystal would be distributed to the ones who contributed in the battle. And the one who finally obtained the magic crystal not only got a higher proportion, but even had the qualification for priority selection. The fifth-order Lin Sheng needed the fifth-order demon crystal the most. This dying demon just happened to fall at his feet, which was a godsend. Lin Sheng couldn¡¯t wait to reach out and grab the demon¡¯s neck. Just when his hand was about to touch the demon and the corner of his mouth had raised to smile. The gravity field that had been suppressing the demon suddenly disappeared. The blood-red demon jumped up. Everyone¡¯s eyes were blooming, and when they looked clearly again, the long limb of the demon had penetrated Lin Sheng¡¯s heart and nailed him to a thick trunk. Support us by posting comments, or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 54 Lin Sheng blinked, and he looked at the horrible demon in front of him in disbelief. He looked at Chu Qianxun who was lifted up by Gao Yan in the distance. His heart was full of fear and confusion. At the moment before dying, all the pictures in the past flashed in front of his eyes. He worked on the construction site. Although he was a little tired, his life was very stable. His coworker¡¯s daughter Xiaocui was very kind to him. The girl blushed and looked at him with admiration. Unlike the woman in front of him who looked at him coldly, without a trace of emotion. ¡­ With the sudden emergence of two demons, the dozens of soldiers and ordinary people also died. There was no time for sorrow. There was no time to even collect the corpses. All the people quickly packed up the rice stained with blood and brought the food exchanged with their lives back to Spring City. And those who died on the battlefield were left in the fertile land of the wilderness. Lin Sheng was dead, and Chu Qianxun was also very hurt. After treatment, she still had to lay in bed for half a month. When they were too busy, people generally didn¡¯t care about grief and happiness. But once they get leisure time, especially after lying in bed for half a month, their mind would inevitably float left and right. Sometimes at night, looking at the bright moon hanging in the sky, Chu Qianxun would think of the moonlit night seen in the desert. Perhaps it was because Ye Peitian was afraid of darkness. The windows of every room in that castle were very large. He laid in the room and slept, so that he could clearly see the starry sky in the desert at night. What was that person doing at the moment? Chu Qianxun often thought of it. Was he still sleeping all night or sitting in that small room, reading by the lights. She failed to keep her promise to visit him. Did he get angry because of it? After these days, Chu Qianxun was almost certain that the world she dreamed of definitely existed in a certain place. Gao Yan¡¯s indifferent appearance hid deep tenderness. Jiang Xiao¡¯s outstanding ice moves, and Ye Peitian¡¯s notorious softness, especially his almost identical cooking skills made her think so. It could never be just a coincidence. But no matter how intimate the relationship between Chu Qianxun and Ye Peitian in that dream was, here, they were still just two strangers. He was a prestigious ninth-rank demon who lived alone in a desert castle. If she approached him, she was destined to become a dodder flower in the castle. (dodder flower- dependent on him) Chu Qianxun recognized the reality and sighed in her heart. She reached out to pinch the tender sprouts of affection that had just sprouted and let it disperse with the wind. Gao Yan carried a food box and pushed open the door and walked in. ¡°Look what I bought you today?¡± She opened the lid like a treasure, took out two small dishes, and poured out two bowls of white porridge. A small plate of cucumber with salt, and a plate of fried egg pie. ¡°This is rare food. White porridge, cucumber and eggs. Eat while it¡¯s hot,¡± Gao Yan gave Chu Qianxun a pair of chopsticks and sat down opposite her. These few things were indeed rare. Chu Qianxun was interested. She sat up and took a chopstick and got the cucumber. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so salty,¡± Chu Qianxun complained, ¡°It¡¯s too salty.¡± Because she didn¡¯t want to waste it, she swallowed it and then took a few big mouthfuls of porridge. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Do you still complain about such a good thing?¡± Gao Yan argued. She lifted her chopsticks and took a bite. She almost spat it out, ¡°It¡¯s really salty. But it¡¯s a rare vegetable. I can eat a few more.¡± Chu Qianxun was drinking porridge slowly. She took one bite of the salty cucumber and the fried egg, and thought of the yellow sand table. The dishes served by the man were always fresh and delicious, with moderate saltiness and spicy taste, exactly like they were made according to her taste. His fingers were fair and beautiful. The man who served dishes was also handsome. While cooking, he stood in front of the stove with his back to her. His legs were long and straight and his head was slightly lowered. The soft and curly hair shook, revealing a clean and beautiful neck. Chu Qianxun had just strangled and pummeled out the prouts and tender buds from her heart which somehow swayed in the wind. When Gao Yan came up again at noon, Chu Qianxun disappeared. She left a piece of paper on the table, ¡°I am leaving for a few days, don¡¯t miss me.¡± Chu Qianxun¡¯s injury was not healed, so she didn¡¯t dare to carelessly rush. She followed the caravan from Spring City to Barang, and then entered the desert from Barang. When she arrived at the yellow sand castle, it was the evening. The orange sunset on the desert horizon slowly sank. Evening sunshine in the setting sun left a layer of orange glow in the air. Chu Qianxun reached out and knocked on the door of the castle. Her heart was jumping as she held her breath. After a long time, there was no movement in the castle. Support us by posting comments, or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 55 She knocked again, reached out and pushed the door. The door was unlocked and opened slowly with a squeak. The hall was a bit dim, and the fine dust flew up and down in the beam of light coming obliquely. Ye Peitian looked at her in the faint sunlight, startling Chu Qianxun. When Chu Qianxun left, he was sitting in this position. Nearly a month had passed. If it weren¡¯t for the change in his clothes, Chu Qianxun would have suspected that he hadn¡¯t left that position at all Ye Peitian looked haggard with thick dark circles under his eyes. He was staring at Chu Qianxun¡¯s eyes full of emotions. Chu Qianxun went in and was about to speak. Ye Peitian suddenly looked away and stared at the ground in the lower left corner. Then he said with a dry, hoarse voice, ¡°You go. Leave from here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Qianxun froze a little. Ye Peitian didn¡¯t look at her, frowned and closed his eyes. Chu Qianxun felt a little uncomfortable, but she was no longer the kind of emotional girl who was blindly impulsive in adolescence. She didn¡¯t want to cause misunderstandings. ¡°You calm down first, did you misunderstand? I didn¡¯t come to see you as I promised because I was injured in the battle and had to recuperate for half a month,¡± she tried to explain gently. When Ye Peitian heard this, he raised his head. His eyes fluctuated and raised his hand slightly as if to say something. But then he slowly lowered his eyelashes and lowered his hand, ¡°Go, leave now. Don¡¯t come to me again.¡± Chu Qianxun took two steps forward. She didn¡¯t understand why. Ye Peitian raised his gaze, a red crimson appeared in his eyes and for a moment the gentle boy looked like a veritable bloodthirsty demon king, ¡°Leave from here, Go, I¡­¡± He gritted his teeth. The violent killing intention almost filled the gradually darkened hall. Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t understand why Ye Peitian wanted her to leave. She was silent for a while, and finally turned around and left. Stepping on the cold sand step by step, Chu Qianxun touched her chest, feeling that it was both sour and sad. Even when the rogue pierced through her abdomen, her body wasn¡¯t so uncomfortable. ¡®It¡¯s just a man. I have experienced all kinds of difficult things. Why should I still care about such a small thing?¡® She said to herself. On the horizon, the glow of the setting sun was slowly disappearing, and there was gradually a strange smoke, Only when a large number of men and women approached from all sides would they be able to raise such a battle. A rapid footsteps sounded behind her, and she turned her head. Ye Peitian flew all the way out of the castle and grabbed her by the arm. ¡°It¡¯s too late, you come with me,¡± the man seemed depressed and sad. Ye Peitian dragged her all the way back to the castle. The two returned to the castle hall and took a breath. Ye Peitian raised his hand and the castle door slammed shut. The sand inside the castle was rolling, and a wall of yellow sand rose at the same time at all the doors and windows. As all the vents were sealed, the light in the hall was gone. The ground began to shake slowly, and the entire castle sank. Ye Peitian just looked at Chu Qianxun in front of him. At this moment, Chu Qianxun suddenly understood the sadness in his eyes. ¡°Is there an enemy coming? What are you going to do?¡± She took Ye Peitian¡¯s arm. The last rays of light in the tall windows were about to disappear. Ye Peitian pulled out a night light and turned it on. He took Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand and carefully placed the lamp in her hands. He lowered his gaze for a moment on the cheap plastic lamp. Then he raised his hand, separated the gravel on the wall and walked through it. Chu Qianxun followed two steps forward, and the gap in the wall quickly closed before her eyes. The ground beneath her feet shook more violently, and even produced a sense of weightlessness. Chu Qianxun knew she was buried deep into the ground with the entire castle. She didn¡¯t know how long it had been sinking. Everything was quiet. She could only hear the faint sound of the earth above her head. There was a fierce desperate fight. But the entire castle where she was in, was quiet and stable, dark and dull. All the doors and windows were closed by yellow sand. This was deep underground, and she couldn¡¯t live for a long time with limited air. Chu Qianxun held the tiny light in her hand and walked forward to the wall. A small round hole appeared in the wall in front of her. The hole grew bigger, gradually becoming a tunnel in which one could barely walk through. The tunnel extended towards the endless darkness in front. Chu Qianxun knew that this was Ye Peitian¡¯s intention. He told her to walk along this tunnel. The man was fighting many enemies on the ground, but he was still distracted to let her run away. Chapter 56 Under the moon at night, Ye Peitian stood alone in the open desert. The cold wind blew, and brought a thin layer of silver sand, like waves, rippling away on the rolling sand dunes, making a unique sound in the desert. Countless saints wearing armor and arms, surrounded him in the center of a huge circle. Their weapons were elaborately crafted by the high-level demons. They reflected the bright lights of various colors under the moonlight, powerful and icy. But their owners weren¡¯t as calm. These large numbers of siegeers had to admit that when facing the only enemy in front of them, their hearts were still full of tension and fear. Ye Peitian had always lived alone in the center of this desert, but his yellow sand castle appeared and disappeared in the endless desert. The castle position changed from time to time. It was difficult to organize an effective siege. Only this time, they didn¡¯t know why, not only had the castle stayed in the same position for a whole month, even Ye Peitian himself didn¡¯t escape when he was under siege. A burly, tall, bearded man came out, ¡°Ye Peitian, you murderous devil, today I, Wang Wei, are going to seek justice for Lord Huancheng and many brothers who died in your hands.¡± Wang Wei was the head of the Spring City¡¯s Cheetah Mercenary Regiment. After Huan Shengjie died, he wanted to compete for the position of the city¡¯s lord. So at this moment, he came out under pressure to provoke the demon Ye Peitian. The words were awe-inspiring and majestic, and his fellow teammates all cooperated with him. Wang Wei held his chest, and he seemed brave and fearless even in the face of the horrifying demon. In fact, as soon as he finished speaking, his body tightened and with all his strength, he raised his defense. Even his palm that was holding the huge shield was sweating. He swallowed and was ready to welcome Ye Peitian¡¯s attack at any time. Unexpectedly, Ye Peitian, who was standing alone in the center of the circle, didn¡¯t respond. He didn¡¯t look afraid nor angry, but his head was slightly turned sideways. His eyes fell on the deserted sand, as if he was concentrating and thinking about something. He didn¡¯t put the current situation in front of him in his eyes at all. ¡­ Chu Qianxun crawled in a long and dark tunnel. It was deep in the ground, the night light illuminated the scene in a small area around her. She walked all the way through the dark tunnel. The road in front of her was blocked and her palm touched the earth wall in front of her. There was a little wetness on the wall as it was slightly cold. As she crawled forward, the earth wall in front of her receded all the way, opening up the path ahead for her. Chu Qianxun moved quickly. She only hoped to reach the ground as soon as possible to see the situation above. However, the tunnel only continued to extend forward. She didn¡¯t know how long it extended before finally changing direction and starting to tilt upward. It wasn¡¯t until the suffocation caused by the lack of air circulation in the tunnel became more obvious that the surrounding sand walls finally became soft. A bright light appeared in front of the tunnel. Chu Qianxun came out of the sand cave. There were endless sand dunes and a starry sky in front of her. There was no one and no castle. She knew she was far away from Ye Peitian¡¯s location. Behind her in the sky, there was a ray of light and there was a huge and dull roar full of power. Chu Qianxun quickly climbed up to the highest sand dune nearby and looked up. She knew how far Ye Peitian sent her out. Over the place where the castle was, thunder rolled in the air and the silver snake-like lightning occasionally split from the cloud. A series of fire pillars blazed from the ground, and the fire reflected the whole dune. In the flashes with countless abilities of various forms, there was a huge silver eye totem, hanging high on the edge of the battlefield. Chu Qianxun laid on the top of the sand dune, silently watching the vigorous battlefield, without moving. She couldn¡¯t do anything. She could only lie there, patiently, waiting for the end of the battle and waiting for the final result. For the first time, Chu Qianxun began to resent her weakness and incompetence in the bottom of her heart. ¡­ Ye Peitian finally fell on the sand dunes, The enemies who besieged him in turn almost couldn¡¯t believe their eyes at that moment. They had fought to the point of numbness. God knew what price they had paid for this moment, how many people died, and how many people were seriously injured in the violent yellow sand. In fact, before Ye Peitian fell, almost all people had a fear in their hearts. They were frightened that the enemy in front of them would never fall. He just stood in the yellow sand all the time, no matter how bloody it seemed. Nothing could bring him a trace of pain and weakness. Wang Wei smashed the half-shield he carried in his hand into the sand. This was the high-level defensive weapon he built, but it was damaged in this battle. More than half of his team¡¯s deaths were caused by injuries. With great hatred in his heart, Wang Wei strode forward and stepped Ye Peitian¡¯s head into the sand. Support us by posting comments, or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 57 He bent down and looked at the person at his foot. The flesh on his face shook uncontrollably, ¡°In order to catch you, I gave up the lives of so many brothers. Now that you have fallen into my hands, I will make you regret being born.¡± ¡°Lift your feet,¡± a cold voice came. The man who said this wasn¡¯t as burly and strong as Wang Wei, but had a gentle appearance. He wore a pair of glasses and followed the two defensive fighters step by step. They came over from behind the crowd, and everyone quickly and respectfully gave way. This man was Xin Ziming, the head of the Qilin mercenary regiment, a ninth-order spiritual saint. The ninth-order was now the highest known order among the human saints. There were very few people who reached this stage. Even Wang Wei didn¡¯t dare to disobey him. He retained his anger and slightly bent his back to speak, ¡°Leader Xin, shouldn¡¯t I be too angry? You see, so many of my brothers died for this ghost thing.¡± ¡°To a powerful man like him, you can hurt him, but you can¡¯t insult him,¡± Xin Ziming said coldly. Hearing this, Wang Wei mocked him contemptuously in his heart. Xin Ziming was an unprincipled man himself and his opponent was notoriously ruthless. Unexpectedly, he pretended to say such grandiose words. Wang Wei raised the alarm in his heart, and felt that Xin Ziming was trying to snatch Ye Peitian. Xin Ziming looked at the injured beast lying on the sand. The man who was seriously injured was half buried in the yellow sand. His eyes were slightly open to the sand in front of him, motionless, expressionless. He seemed to care little about his upcoming destiny. A large amount of blood was pouring out of his body, staining the sand red. A Qilin member behind him, who held a black collar made of some unknown material asked respectfully, ¡°Vice Leader?¡± The members of Qilin had always called Xin Ziming the vice leader of the regiment. Therefore, there had been a rumor in the outside world that there was a main leader who never appeared in front of the world inside Qilin, but no one had ever seen the true face of the leader. Xin Ziming nodded, ¡°Lock it up around him.¡± The man squatted to Ye Peitian¡¯s side and put a black collar around Ye Peitian¡¯s neck. With a series of subtle noises, the dull black collar adjusted the size and locked Ye Peitian¡¯s neck. ¡°These handcuffs were designed by me. I used a small body of the tenth-order monster that I accidentally killed. When you wear it, once you use your power, or try to destroy it with an external force, several bars will pop up on its inner circle. The sharp spikes can kill you instantly,¡± Xin Ziming said. The man lying on the ground showed no resistance. He was almost at their mercy. Xin Ziming was silent for a moment and crouched down, ¡°You used to be merciful to my men, but I can¡¯t let you go. As long as you no longer resist, I can guarantee that it won¡¯t cause you pain and I will never let others insult you.¡± Ye Peitian didn¡¯t respond. He didn¡¯t know if Ye Peitian heard what he said. Xin Ziming no longer ignored him, stood up and made a gesture, ¡°Bandage him and take him away.¡± The two saints of the healing department stepped forward and treated Ye Peitian¡¯s wound briefly. They carried a stretcher, and were about to lift the person. ¡°Boss Xin, isn¡¯t this different from what we agreed on?¡± Wang Wei stopped those people. Xin Ziming, who was about to leave, stopped. ¡°Boss Xin, aren¡¯t you a little bit unreasonable?¡± Wang Wei narrowed his eyes, ¡°Before we set off, we agreed that the benefits will be equally divided. Do you mean, do you want to swallow it alone?¡± The leaders of other mercenary regiments around him began to nod and echo his words. In front of the huge temptation, even if they had to offend the leader of Qilin, they couldn¡¯t care. Xin Ziming pushed his glasses and sneered. ¡°I just want to swallow it alone. Do you want another fight with our Qilin here?¡± Wang Wei¡¯s face turned ugly. In the war, Xin Ziming, who was a spiritual saint, always took the team to stand far away from the battlefield. Qilin¡¯s saints suffered little damage. On the other hand, the Chuncheng mercenary team that came together with them suffered heavy casualties and consumed huge abilities. Xin Ziming¡¯s omnipotent mental control ability was really frightening. Even with the strength of gathering people, he wasn¡¯t sure if they couldn win against him. Wang Wei stared at Ye Peitian on the ground. It was impossible to give up Ye Peitian, but it was indeed impossible to fight the Qilin. Chapter 58 At this moment, he saw Ye Peitian¡¯s lips move slightly, and he heard him say faintly, ¡°There is no need to grab, everyone can share.¡± Then the black collar on the horrible man¡¯s neck suddenly got excited, and a sharp long pierce pierced his neck. The blood poured out of the pale neck. The earth began to shake violently, and the entire sand dune seemed to be overturned. It was dark with flying sand and rocks, and the sand dune at the foot split into a bottomless abyss, swallowing everyone who stayed on it. Wang Wei exerted his ability, desperately trying to break free from the sinking dunes, but he was horrified to find that his legs were entangled with a set of solidified quicksand. The soft yellow sand was like a pair of iron tongs which clamped his legs tightly, pulling him all the way into the abyss. Countless companions wailed, struggling to stretch out their arms towards the sky while sinking in despair with him into the Yellow Sand Hell. Before being completely obliterated by the yellow sand, he saw Ye Peitian not far from him, the demon who made all this, was gazing at the bright moon in the sky. The demon accompanied them to sink into the abyss of hell. In the flying sand, a team member next to Xin Ziming, spread his pair of eagle wings on the back, grabbed Xin Ziming and his other companions in time, and tried his best to fly to the sky. His other companion raised his hand and formed the transparent spherical enchantment to block the yellow sand that was covered by the sky. They didn¡¯t know how long it had been until this hell-like scene came to an end. The desert had returned to calm again, and there were silver grains on the smooth sand dunes still flowing slowly under the moonlight. It seemed as if it didn¡¯t just devour many lives. Xin Ziming slowly descended from the air with his companion. On the edge of the sand dunes, some survivors gathered carefully. ¡°The regiment¡­ The regiment.¡± Xin Ziming¡¯s companion¡¯s legs were soft. He counted the number of people around him in shock, ¡°Fortunately, all of us are far away, and basically all escaped.¡± ¡°Should we dig down, Ye Peitian is also buried underneath.¡± Xin Ziming took off his glasses, which were covered in sand and dust, ¡°Do you want to lose your hands?¡± He put on his cleaned glasses, glanced at the dead sand dune, and turned to leave first, ¡°Let¡¯s go, in the future our Qilin will no longer join in events related to Ye Peitian.¡± ¡­ Chu Qianxun had been hiding in the distance for a long time, The sky in the desert became dark. Even at such a long distance, the yellow sand flying all over the sky still made her open her eyes, She endured the anxiety in her heart, and waited until all the upturning movements were quietened before she quietly approached the edge of the battlefield. On the dune whose landscape was completely changed during the war, some people were gathered. Those people were desperately digging for something. They dug one body after another from the sand pile, and after identifying the body, they ignored it. Chu Qianxun knew that there was only one thing that could make these people so crazy, but obviously they hadn¡¯t found it. ¡®Ye Peitian, where are you?¡¯ Chu Qianxun was hiding in the dark. She wanted to know Ye Peitian¡¯s situation. She was worried that the man would be found by these greedy and shameless people. There were more people coming from outside the desert. Everyone wanted to get that person¡¯s body, and wanted to find his buried castle. They dug the ground three feet, almost turning the entire sand dune, but no one could get what they wanted. Chu Qianxun¡¯ slowly retreated from the lurking place and turned to run in one direction. The sand under her feet made a regular sound as she ran, and her heart was beating faster. She ran faster all the way to the place where she got out of the ground. The opening of the tunnel was already buried by yellow sand. Chu Qianxun controlled the wind power in a small area, and dug the sand all the way down. The rotating small whirlwind kept rolling up the yellow sand, and a palm was exposed in the deeper pit. The skin of the palm was covered with gray dust, but the texture was still well-proportioned and the knuckles were long. It was Ye Peitian¡¯s hand. Support us by posting comments, or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 59 Chu Qianxun dug up the yellow sand and dug Ye Peitian out of the ground. He was mixed with yellow sand and blood stains. He was cold, and had completely lost his vital signs. Chu Qianxun reached out and touched him gently. His head fell to the side weakly, and the corners of his mouth were all dry with blood. Chu Qianxun took his hand and shook it. His very fair and beautiful palm was now lacquered, and his nails were covered with blood and yellow sand. It slumped on Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand unresponsively. Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t know how to describe her feelings at the moment. Over the years, she saw countless people die. From the initial fright and crying, she gradually became numb and indifferent. But at this moment, looking at the cold body in front of her, her numb heart was caught in something, and there was a pain that was about to suffocate her. ¡­ Ye Peitian felt pain. A large amount of fresh air surged into his lungs in an instant, as his senses gradually became clearer. The pain from the limbs became more clear. He knew he was dead and got reborn again. He was lying on a flatbed. He could hear the sound of wheels rolling on the ground. Ye Peitian reluctantly opened his heavy eyelids and what entered his line of sight was the blue sky and white clouds, the sun was particularly good. A little golden light leaked between the leaves and sprinkled on him. There was a person sitting beside him. Realizing this, Ye Peitian¡¯s heart tightened again. He turned his head carefully, and saw the person he had expected sitting next to him in the front of the cart. She held the reins in her hand, with a thin grass in her mouth. The mule hurriedly pulled the cart. The trees on both sides receded quickly, and from time to time one or two yellow leaves fell from the sky. Ye Peiting stared at the person. His neck, his body, his hands and feet were all painful, only his heart seemed to be soaked in warm water. It was sour and soft, the feeling was hard to explain. Chu Qianxun turned his head and saw Ye Peitian awake. She showed a smile from her heart. ¡°You finally woke up,¡± she said happily. She reached out a hand to check his temperature, pulled the blanket covering him, and covered him tightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We are far away from the desert. There are too many people coming from the south. We will go north and avoid these people.¡± Chu Qianxun was really happy. Although she had heard that Ye Peitian was an immortal, she was only relieved when his cold body slowly recovered its temperature, and he finally opened his eyes. ¡°What do you need? Do you want to drink some water? Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± a hoarse, dry voice rang around her. Chu Qianxun drove the newly purchased mule in her hand and glanced at him. She thought he was talking about the things in the castle before. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. I know that you were aware of the upcoming enemy, and of implicating me, so you drove me away.¡± She sighed softly, ¡°But, if you encounter such a thing again in the future, can you tell me the truth?¡± In the future, he should stay far away from her. Ye Peitian thought bitterly in his heart that a devil like him would only bring danger to those around him. In fact, when he sent away Chu Qianxun, he was determined that he would never approach her, the only person who had been gentle to him. But at this moment, there seemed to be a block of dry cotton in his throat, and the sentence ¡°You should leave me¡± was stuck in his throat. No matter how many times he opened his mouth, he couldn¡¯t say it. He was full of fatigue and weakness. He was really greedy for the warmth and was eager to stay with this person for a while. While he was deeply guilty of his selfishness, he was immersed in an inexplicable joy. His heart had two distinct emotions of self-blame and pleasure. Chu Qianxun looked at the clear eyes repeatedly looking at hers several times. Eventually, the yellow sand-covered head moved slightly in her direction, and the soft and slightly curly hair leaned towards her. The first time she saw these eyes, they were cold and violent, full of hate for the world. But at this moment, in this forest path, under the little sunlight, these eyes that were looking at her were wet eyes that seemed to be filled with grievances, he wanted to talk to her. Chu Qianxun¡¯s heart softened, and she raised her hand and gently rubbed his hairy. Previously, Ye Peitian was just a stranger who made her feel a little guilty. She took care of the patient, but she didn¡¯t care too much about the physical contact. But at the moment her mindset changed a little bit, and she felt that such small movements were somewhat inappropriate. She pointed her finger to Ye Peitian¡¯s neck, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with this? Can¡¯t you take it off?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± he said. As if this was just a trivial matter. Because of his increasingly powerful regeneration ability, those who came to arrest him either cut off his hands and feet, or severely wounded his body with a weapon that had a sustained damage effect. Even such special shackles were made. But for him, it wasn¡¯t a big deal, by force, it could always be removed from his neck. Chapter 60 ¡°You can¡¯t use brute force again. I don¡¯t want to see you die again,¡± Chu Qianxun interrupted his thoughts as if she knew what he was thinking. ¡°I¡¯ve seen this kind of shackles similar to low-level. They¡¯re troublesome. We will slowly figure out a way to remove it.¡± She stretched out her fingers and rubbed the thin black collar. Her fingertips inadvertently touched the skin on Ye Peitian¡¯s carotid artery, leaving her touch there. ¡°By the way, haven¡¯t I told you my name yet.¡± She bent down, and said, ¡°Chu Qianxun, My name is Chu Qianxun.¡± Ye Peitian closed his eyes. Qianxun. He placed the name in his heart and repeated it several times to remember it with utmost importance. Chu Qianxun was driving a mule cart and was alert to the movements around her. She had to rush to the next human gathering place before the sky became dark. For this reason, she didn¡¯t even stop to eat. She took the dry food that she carried with her in the backpack. Carrying dried dry food with the thickness of fingers, named Ji Ji cake. It was a long strip, easy to eat, not easy to spoil, easy to be full. Although the rough taste wasn¡¯t very good, it was the most liked by devil hunters as the necessary dry food for going out. At the moment, Chu Qianxun took such a rice cake and fed it to Ye Peitian who was lying in the cart. Ye Peitian, who had just recovered from his death, needed a lot of energy to repair his body. He chewed a mouthful of food fed to his mouth. Since he woke up, Chu Qianxun heard him say no more than ten words, she seemed to be able to perceive the closeness of Ye Peitian to herself. She always felt that this man¡¯s ear was slightly red. Whether she misunderstood or not, her mood jumped. In the wild in the autumn, the sky was green, the bushes were shaded, and the yellow birds sang across the leaves. It looked comfortable, but there were few traces of human activities. Now, the wild was the world of monsters. A pale monster turned from the trunk. Chu Qianxun held Ye Peitian who wanted to get up. She pulled out the knife and greeted him. This monster had a huge head, and its skin showed a sickly bluish-yellow color due to the lack of hemoglobin. Its shoulders bore two skulls with large mouths of blood basins, and layers of fat on the belly. Chu Qianxun, who fought against it, was extremely slim and small. Chu Qianxun was slapped on the ground by the monster and broke a tree trunk on the side of the road. The big tree fell to the ground but she jumped up without stopping. She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth with the back of the hand holding the silver knife. There was no intention of flinching in her eyes. Ye Peitian propped himself up and looked at the figure fighting in the air. Since she left the castle and never came back, time flew extremely slowly. He lived alone in an empty castle. The monotonousness he had been used to suddenly became a little unbearable. Every day, he sat on the chair in the hall for a long time while listening quietly to the movement outside the door. He suppressed the anxiety in his heart, expecting that the door would be suddenly pushed open, and the person would come in carrying big bags and talk to him with a smile. He didn¡¯t know how long he sat there. The sun¡¯s light came in from the east window and fell from the west window. A whole century seemed to pass before the door was finally knocked. At that moment, his sand came to warn him that a large number of people set foot on the desert For a moment, Ye Peitian was desperate. He looked at the face that darted into the door and smiled, and really wanted to pull her to escape with him regardless. But he knew it was impossible. Saints with the power of exploring life would soon be able to trace their whereabouts. A devil like him would only bring danger to those around him. When he forced her to leave with cold words, Ye Peitian felt that his heart was almost torn apart. She certainly wouldn¡¯t forgive him again. But the person still ran back, dug him out of hell, and kept fighting in front of him like this. Chu Qianxun rolled to the ground, and her double knives hit the monster. In the accepted common sense, the fighting power of human beings was generally inferior to that of ordinary monsters. This monster was even higher in power than Chu Qianxun. The powerful monster suppressed her, making her fight very hard. Chu Qianxun gritted his teeth and knelt on the ground while wrestling with the monster. A wind swept through, and she kicked the monster¡¯s chest, kicking him far away. A palm reached out and took the silver blade from Chu Qianxun. ¡°Let me.¡± The figure came to Chu Qianxun¡¯s side. In Chu Qianxun¡¯s dream, Ye Peitian¡¯s power belonged to the control type. During the battle, he manipulated the yellow sand to control monsters and protect his teammates. He was an indispensable combat force in the team, but he wasn¡¯t good at close combat. At the moment, Ye Peitian, who was fighting with the monster in front of her eyes, with the sword was like the moon, his legs were like the wind, every move was accurate and ruthless, and the shot was a fierce killing move. Presumably in this world, he experienced many battles which tempered himself into such a combat master. Chu Qianxun raised the wind blade, and the powerful blade volleyed attacked the monster violently. Ye Peitian took the opportunity to dig in with a knife, cut the chest of the monster, and took out the green shiny crystal. When Chu Qianxun came over, he stretched out his arm, opened his palm, and handed her the beautiful crystal in his palm. Support us by posting comments, or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 61 In the cascading mountain forest, with a large amount of smoke rising, a huge monster fell to the ground. A burly warrior cut the monster¡¯s tail vertebrae and took out a fifth-order crystal from there, before he was relieved. His companions ran out of the jungle and happily stepped forward to check their trophies. Although the battle was very difficult, the harvest was also very rich. Not only did they get a precious fifth-order crystal, the two hard armor pieces on the back of this monster were also good materials for making shields. Taking back to the base, it could sell for a good price. Captain Le often touched his chin to consider whether to leave a piece of armor to replace his long-used Tier 4 shield. But he really wanted to keep the fifth-order crystal, and raise his rank again. In this case, his savings may not be enough, his wife and children at home may have to be hungry for a few days. The healing saint, Ji Xiaoyu, had been running diligently, ¡°Brother Chang, you are injured. I will treat you.¡± Ji Xiaoyu had a beautiful appearance and an outstanding figure. She was very charming, because she didn¡¯t need to directly participate in the battle. Her skin was still smooth and delicate. When running, she attracted several male team members¡¯ eyes. The other two females in the team exchanged looks which showed a disdainful expression. ¡°Pack up. Everyone will get one point. In winter, at least you won¡¯t have to worry about eating and drinking,¡± Le Chang, while receiving the treatment by Ji Xiaoyu, commanded everyone to clean up the demon¡¯s body. The people responded in unison. They knew in their hearts that the so-called captain didn¡¯t worry about the winter, since the spoils allocated could be exchanged for barely enough food. But in addition to having a full stomach, if they wanted to continue fighting, they had to repair their equipment and change their weapons. For such a life-and-death struggle, they must persist. But in any case, this time there were no deaths and the successful hunting of a fifth-order monster was already a big gain. Everyone packed up with interest and walked back. Along the mountain road to the slope, there was a roar from the other side of the mountain. The wings of the giant moth form rose up from the woods. The thin film-like translucent moth wings covered the sky. It had a low-browed human face on each wing, faintly revealing the colorful brilliance, as the wings flapped slightly. ¡°Sixth-order monster,¡± Le Chang judged the order of the monster. ¡°There is someone fighting with it. Let¡¯s watch.¡± The group of people reached the top of the mountain, lurked among the trees and looked down. The person who fought closely with the monster was a young man. He was neither wearing armor nor holding a shield. He didn¡¯t resist the sharp pointed feet of the sixth-order monster. He moved like a wind, like a thunder. With a silver blade in his hand, dozens of silver blades turned into flashes in the air. It was breathtaking like snow falling. ¡°Hey, do we have such a master in Baima Town?¡± Le Chang asked the captain of the melee department. (Baima ¨C m. White horse) ¡°No, we are a small base, and have few high-level saints that are so powerful. It is impossible not to know him,¡± one of the teammates answered. ¡°Recently, Shen Ai was exposed at the nearby research institute in Xiaozhou Village. People from all places came here. There were also many people who came to our town. These two are estimated to have come from outside.¡± ¡°Huh, two people, fighting the sixth-order monster. If they can overthrow it, then they will kill it.¡± ¡°The girl is a wind ability holder, about 5th order, and has good skills. It¡¯s just what kind of saint is this man, how can I not see his power?¡± ¡°Stupid, it¡¯s certainly the speed power since his speed is so amazing, I can¡¯t keep up with my eyes. If it¡¯s not the speed power, then what else?¡± ¡°Can the speed power be the main force in melee combat? Aren¡¯t their defenses particularly poor?¡± ¡°He is good at swordsmanship, and dares to work hard. What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± The male members of the team were captured by Ye Peitian¡¯s sharp moves, and they murmured in admiration. Chapter 62 The human face on the wings of the monster opened its mouth and spewed out countless silver threads. The slender thread seemed soft and harmless, dancing in the air, but they tried to wrap around Ye Peitian in battle. Several crescent-shaped wind blades staggered and dashed breaking through the air. A sharp sound was made. Chu Qianxun stood nearby, using her ability to cooperate with the attack. Ye Peitian took advantage of the gaps broken by the wind blade, pulled himself up and jumped to escape the siege circle of silver wire, and landed on a thick tree trunk. His curly hair rose with the wind. His eyes were sharp as a knife. He turned around in the air, and the sword lighted up again. Chu Qianxun¡¯s short and strong wind blade kept appearing around him, precisely cutting away the silver wire surrounding him. ¡°Ah, he is so cool. His skill is also very good,¡± a female team member said. ¡°He is tall, but nothing else, just look at that leg. It¡¯s a pity his face is covered. I really want to know what he looks like under the mask?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, he and the woman are a pair. They have a tacit understanding.¡± ¡°It must be that or he won¡¯t trust the wind saint so completely and confidently. Doesn¡¯t that mean that his life is in the hands of others? I believe it won¡¯t happen if she wasn¡¯t his spouse.¡± When the monster and Ye Peitian fought fiercely. Chu Qianxun¡¯s figure flashed behind the monster. She cut its neck with a knife and picked out the green crystal. The slender legs and feet of the dying monster trembled in the air, and two faces spit out large strands of silk at the same time. Ye Peitian avoided being surrounded by layers of silver wire and rolled to the ground. The monster¡¯s huge body slowly fell from the sky, and the pink-white wings that covered the sun were broken by the long knife. Chu Qianxun pierced out of the crack, dragged on Ye Peitian and ran a few steps in a row, dangerously avoiding the fate of being pressed by the monster¡¯s huge body. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Chu Qianxun cut the thread around Ye Peitian¡¯s body, ¡°You are still not healed. I said to let me fight, but you refuse to listen to me.¡± The silver wire was tightly tied, tough and not easy to cut. Chu Qianxun was afraid of hurting Ye Peitian. She only took a dagger, lowered her head, and carefully used her ability to pinch it off. In fact, he didn¡¯t hear what Qianxun said. In his field of vision, Chu Qianxun¡¯s cheeks had become red due to the fierce battle. There was a bright autumn light in her eyes. She was radiant, and almost shimmered in the sunlight. She was still so close, lowered her head and had her eyes on him. Ye Peitian couldn¡¯t help moving. ¡°Don¡¯t move, be careful of hurting yourself,¡± the gentle voice sounded in his ear, slipped into his ear and drilled all the way into his heart. It set off waves in his heart. Chu Qianxun cut the silver thread and put away the silk thread that was last spit out before the monster died. This was a good material for making armor. On the hillside, the team walked away. Those who carried the large demon body were obviously also demon hunters. Demon hunters with low ranks often act near the base, which meant that there were human gathering points nearby. The captain led by the team was very enthusiastic. From afar, he applauded, ¡°It¡¯s amazing. Two people won against the sixth-order monster, which is really admirable.¡± This squad was a demon hunter squad stationed in the nearby town of Baima. The ranks of the people in the team were around the 4th and 5th ranks. They were in the mainstream class with the largest number of saints. The captain Le Chang was very talkative. Chu Qianxun also planned to find the nearest base rest equipment. The two sides became acquainted through talks. Le Chang led the way and took Chu Qianxun and Ye Peitian to the nearby Baima base. Healing Saint Ji Xiaoyu reached out and moved her curls. She deliberately or unintentionally pulled the zipper of the neckline down one section and came to Ye Peitian, Chapter 63 This chapter is sponsored by Nyurr! Thanks for the support! ?(????) ¡°You seem to be injured. I am from the healing department. Can I treat you?¡± Her appearance looked pure and elegant, but her figure was very proud, and had a unique attraction for the opposite sex. Few men refused her closeness. But the man wearing a black mask walked silently in the line. He just glanced at her and said lightly, ¡°Thank you, no need.¡± His voice was clear and low, with a bit of indifference of a thousand miles away. It instead aroused the interest of Ji Xiaoyou. ¡°Hey, look.¡± A female saint walking in the line raised her chin and said to her companion, ¡°The woman is here again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t care about her, she likes to seduce married men, she¡¯s a green tea, a vixen,¡± her companion rolled her eyes. Anyone who was familiar with Ji Xiaoyu knew that she had a hobby, that was, she liked to hook up those men who already had a partner. She liked to snatch things from others, so that she could have the pleasure of victory. While Ji Xiaoyu walked beside Ye Peitian, a white light appeared in her hand that shone on Ye Peitian¡¯s arm. ¡°I just saw so much blood, I thought it was very serious. I didn¡¯t expect it to be such a small wound, and healed it at once,¡± Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s voice was full with concern, revealing her tenderness and thoughtfulness. ¡°Is that your wife? Her personality is really outgoing. She became acquainted with our captain at once. I like this outgoing personality, but I can¡¯t do it myself.¡± ¡°She also has some thick brain. She forgot to check if you are injured, and is just chatting with our captain.¡± The man who walked beside her suddenly stopped. The man was very tall, his forehead was covered by the hair and he cast a clear shadow on his eyes. His cold eyes turned from the shadows, and he looked down at this little girl. As if being stared at by a terrifying existence, Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s hair stood up at that moment. She narrowed her shoulders and slowly backed away. ¡°Yeah, did the flower miss it?¡± The female team member who had not dealt with her in the team ridiculed her. ¡°Why would people always fall for your tricks, vixen?¡± Ji Xiaoyu couldn¡¯t ignore the ridicule of her companions. She knew countless men, and it was clear that in the eyes of that man just now, in addition to disgust, was real killing intention. When this man looked at her, she felt that the man might actually kill her in the next moment.Chu Qianxun, who was at the forefront of the team, didn¡¯t pay attention to this matter. She was in the process of inquiring about the news in the base with Le Chang. ¡°You want to find blacksmiths? Our base is small, and there are no high-level blacksmiths. I usually build armor weapons. I go to Old Guo in the west lane, you can go and see him,¡± Le Chang said. When the group arrived at the Baima Base, the afterglow of the setting sun was still there, and the lamps were lit in the base. In this era, electric lights had lost their function due to lack of electricity. Glass oil lamps hung on both sides of the street, and the bright yellow lights swayed in the air. The lights in the evening glow greeted the team o who returned home safely. This was the busiest time of the day in this street. People set up stalls on both sides of the street to sell or exchange the results of their hunting. The shouting and the bargaining sounds were mixed together, and the crowd followed each other in a steady stream. Ye Peitian looked at the lively crowd and stopped while making fist. The girl walked in front of him, turned around at the dim lights and smiled at him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, come with me.¡± Chu Qianxun turned her head and gently took his hand and pulled him into the lively crowd. Support us by posting comments, or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 64 When Chu Qianxun followed Le Chang and they walked into the lively street, they glanced back. Ye Peitian didn¡¯t follow, he stopped and stood alone in the shadow of the arcade. In front of him was the world of brilliant lights and human voices. He just stood in one of the darkest corners. The thin and lonely image was of a ghost living in the darkness for a long time, fearing the liveliness in the world. Chu Qianxun had an impulse. She turned around, and stretched out her hand to pull him out. It was a little crowded. Chu Qianxun walked in front and Ye Peitian slowly followed behind. There were warm yellow lights on both sides of the road, and people squeezed by their shoulders. Some were soldiers who returned from the battlefield to the safe base. They slacked off, hung their shoulders with their comrades and talked. The playful children chasing each other swam through the adults, and happily ran. There was a couple walking in front of them. In the night market at the beginning of the Lantern Festival, two young people held hands and walked intimately. Chu Qianxun reacted when she noticed that she held Ye Peitian¡¯s hand for too long. She was a little embarrassed, but her fingers were suddenly clenched by Ye Peitian. Chu Qianxun turned her head in surprise, and looked at Ye Peitian, who was behind her. He looked panicked, like seeing an enemy, but the strength in his hand wasn¡¯t relaxed. Chu Qianxun even felt a little pain. Thinking of the inhuman abuse this man had experienced, and the days when he confined himself in the desert, Chu Qianxun¡¯s heart softened. Forget it. It must be very uncomfortable for him being here. Since he wanted to hold her hands, she let him do so. They came to the West Lane introduced by Le Chang. There were fewer people there and the lights were dim. In those murky little alleys, they could occasionally see a few people who made a living by selling themselves. These people were women and men. Their eyes turned to Chu Qianxun and Ye Peitian who walked into the alley. They saw their hands held together and opened their eyes in disinterest. The long alley was quiet, and most people were reluctant to light the lamps. Only a cluttered iron shop with lights on them heard regular metal knocks. In the shop, a stout man in his fifties, with a naked upper body, was building a long sword. This person was the forging master introduced by Le Chang, Old Guo who had the third-order forging ability. When he saw a guest coming, he didn¡¯t lift his head. He focused on hanging a mass of blue demon body dissolved into liquid in the air. He left a little bit of smelt into his black sword body, and repeatedly hammered with an iron hammer until it was dark. The dark sword was evenly covered with blue lines before he stopped. Old Guo wiped his sweat with a stained black towel, and picked up a few pieces of monsters that were randomly thrown on the counter, ¡°Speak, what do you need?¡± ¡°I would like you to temper these into two knives, and then hit a one-handed sword,¡± Chu Qianxun placed her two knives on the counter. The silver knives accompanied her for many hours, and the knife body was covered with small cracks making it not very usable. Old Guo lifted it up and looked at it carefully. He flicked his finger gently on the knife body. He listened to the sound of the knife echoing in the air and shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s just a third-order weapon. If you take it with you every day and chop the fifth and sixth order demons, no matter how good you are, it will be destroyed sooner or later.¡± The level of blacksmiths wasn¡¯t only manifested in their ranks. Even if one piled up crystals at the high-level blacksmiths, he may not be able to create a real artifact. A word from Old Guo let Chu Qianxun know that he was a forging weapon expert. She took a large bundle of dark silver thread from her backpack. Old Guo¡¯s eyes lit up at once, and he quickly took them over. He stroked the seemingly inconspicuous silk thread back and forth with ease. Blacksmiths who wanted to improve their ranks needed to keep in touch with the forging high-level demons. However, there were very few high-level saints in Baima Town. It was difficult to get a demon body above the fifth order. This was a very depressing thing for this man obsessed with smelting and forging.¡¡¡±This is the silver wire of the sixth-order soul eater? Haha, well, great, I have always wanted to smelt this kind of silver wire. Say, what do you want me to do?¡± ¡°I want a pair of masks and light armor..¡± Chu Qianxun pushed Ye Peitian forward, ¡°Just follow his body shape.¡± ¡°You are a bit knowledgeable. The silver wire of the soul eater is the most suitable for such masks. It is a waste to make it into light armor.¡± Old Guo got his favorite demon body and became very talkative, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to smelt things of sixth order demons. It takes a few days. You can stay here for a few days.¡± Chapter 65 The so-called mask was a kind of armor built with a special demon body and worn on the eyes. On wearing this weapon, others wouldn¡¯t see the upper half of the wearer¡¯s face, but the wearer could clearly see the outside. In addition to protecting the face and eyes in combat, its biggest role was to defend or weaken the attacks of spiritual saints. Of course, Chu Qianxun¡¯s main purpose to create armor for Ye Peitian was to cover his face and not for protection during combat. Guo Tiejiang lived in a courtyard house behind the iron shop. The people living in the courtyard were very mixed. Guo Tiejiang emptied the utility room next door, put two benches against the wall, a few pieces of bed board, and then threw a set of bedding. ¡°The kitchen in the yard is public. If you want to use water, turn left and walk up to 500 meters. There is a well where you can line up to draw water. You can use the utensils in the house as you like.¡± The two young people brought the sixth-order demon body he had rarely come into contact with, and the forging cost was also very sufficient. Therefore, he who always had a bad temper, could change his attitude. ¡°You sit down. I¡¯ll get some water first,¡± Chu Qianxun, considering that Ye Peitian¡¯s injury was not healed, pressed him against the bed and lifted two buckets by herself. ¡°Little brother, your wife is so nice.¡± Old Guo extended his big fan-like hands and patted Ye Peitian¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You got a wife who, no matter where you go, first serves her own man. Unlike women now, who with their little power don¡¯t put men in their eyes and do nothing, not even cook.¡± He was talking, but this young man who had been cold since they met, got out an old cloth from his backpack that was tied to his waist. He took out a bag of white noodles from the backpack and put it in a basin. When he walked to the door, he seemed to remember something and turned to Old Guo, ¡°Are there any spices?¡± At dinner, a unique fragrance was scattered throughout the courtyard, and the residents couldn¡¯t help looking at Old Guo¡¯s door. They were curious as to how the blacksmith, who had always lived a very sloppy life, could even have such a flavorful meal. Old Guo held a bowl of noodles, crouched on the threshold, and ate in tears. ¡°Hey little brother, you are too good. If you cook this noodle for three meals for three days, I won¡¯t charge you for the forging.¡± ¡°Uncle Guo, you don¡¯t have to be polite with us. Tomorrow, I will buy some ingredients and let Lin Fei show you his talent,¡± Chu Qianxun answered with a smile. It was inconvenient to use Ye Peitian¡¯s name in the outside world. When Chu Qianxun suggested that he should use a pseudonym, he used Lin Fei. Fortunately, Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t think about it, so he secretly used the name with some joy. In the evening, Chu Qianxun boiled hot water to take care of him, and changed the medicine for the wound on his body. After the big fight in the desert, the two fled all the way for several days. This was the first time they had settled down. Although the living environment was rudimentary, in the end, they were in a safe base. They had a shelter from the wind and rain, and didn¡¯t have to sleep in the wilderness while guarding against the demons that appear at night. Chu Qianxun used a lamp to check Ye Peitian¡¯s wounds, ¡°Amazing, your serious injury got better in a few days. What about the neck?¡± Ye Peitian was lying on the side of the bed, looking at the candlelight swaying on the wall in front of him. A shadow bent down and overlapped with his shadow on the wall. A warm breath blew on the skin of his neck, and the girl¡¯s fingers flicked back and forth in the shackles, even squeezing into the collar, carefully touching the inside of it. The tingling sensation of touch came inadvertently from the most sensitive part of his neck from time to time. Ye Peitian¡¯s fingers quietly clenched the bedding on the bed. Chu Qianxun studied the shackles locked on Ye Peitian¡¯s neck. This circle of fine shackles didn¡¯t seem inconspicuous, but it was from Xin Ziming¡¯s weapon design. It had lethality and was extremely difficult to unlock. She lowered her body and concentrated on the problem. In front of her eyes, the matte black collar was locked on the white neck. Well, it looked very beautiful on his neck. Above the black collar, the adam¡¯s apple rolled back and forth with her eyes, and below it was a clear and sexy clavicle. A layer of redness glowed through the pale skin under the black collar, extending all the way in her sight. Even the back of his ears turned red. Chu Qianxun coughed and looked away. She accidentally stared at it for too long. She found two benches together and jumped up to prepare for the night. Ye Peitian sat up halfway from the bed. ¡°You sleep, you sleep.¡± Chu Qianxun waved her hand quickly to interrupt what he was going to say, ¡°I can sleep anywhere.¡± ¡­ Ye Peitian knew he was in a dream. He found himself imprisoned again on the operating table that appeared in nightmares. He was surrounded by endless nothingness and the pale light came to him. A man in a white coat walked out of the darkness, holding a horrible instrument in his hand. He approached the operating table. The darkness enveloped his face, and he couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. Ye Peitian closed his eyes, waiting to escape from the pain of nightmares. A pair of warm and familiar hands gently stroked his hair. Ye Peitian opened his eyes and saw the person standing by the bed. She was holding a sharp knife and looked at him indifferently and ruthlessly. The cold knife cut his clothes and touched his skin. ¡°Qianxun?¡± His heart suddenly became scared, ¡°No, Qianxun, don¡¯t treat me like this. I will give you whatever you want.¡± Her hands stroked his cheek and down his neck. The girl leaned down, close to his face, and said softly in his ear, ¡°Give me all of you.¡± Support us by posting comments, or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 66 Chu Qianxun was awakened by Ye Peitian¡¯s movements, and stretched out her hand to wake him up. ¡°Wake up Peitian, ??are you having another nightmare?¡± She patted Ye Peitian¡¯s shoulder and fell asleep as she just finished the words For a few days in the wild, she and Ye Peitian took turns to vigil. She knew that this man got nightmares so she was used to interrupting his dream at this time and awakening him. Ye Peitian suddenly opened his eyes and pressed his chest. His heart almost jumped to his throat. He looked around and found himself sleeping in the dark utility room of Guo Tiejian. On the table, a small oil lamp was lit and Chu Qianxun slept in a chair beside his bed. In order to take care of him, the girl slept on a bed composed of two chairs, with one hand resting on her head and one hand falling down. The dim light hit her sleeping face displaying infinite warmth. How dare he have such a dream? Ye Peitian sat up quietly while all the pictures in his dream were lingering in his mind. The girl in the dream had red lips, hot eyes and said to him¡­ Ye Peitian stretched out his hand to cover his hot face. If he wasn¡¯t afraid of waking up Qianxun, he wished he could crack the ground, and bury himself with yellow sand. The fear of the operating table and the man who did whatever he wanted to him was lost. The extreme panic at the beginning was intertwined with the extreme happiness afterwards, and the unspeakable experience was almost forgotten. When Chu Qianxun woke up, Ye Peitian¡¯s bed was empty. She walked out of the house and saw Ye Peitian sitting on the railing in the yard with his back to her. His hair was wet, as he obviously took a shower early in the morning. His eyes were lowered. She couldn¡¯t guess what he was thinking. Chu Qianxun just greeted him, and the man¡¯s ears turned red. He didn¡¯t even turn around, his hands rolled over the courtyard wall and he disappeared. Old Guo came out of the house and shouted, ¡°Qianxun, you came at the right time. Lin Fei prepared breakfast. He said that he had eaten and told us to eat together.¡± The breakfast was very refreshing, with crispy fried fritters and hot buns. These two things seemed simple, but it took a long time to prepare. Chu Qianxun suspected that Ye Peitian got up at midnight. What happened to him? Chu Qianxun took a bite of the fritters, ¡°Wow, this is delicious. Uncle Guo, please take it easy and leave some to me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s tasty. I haven¡¯t eaten this for many years.¡± Old Guo ate a mouthful and said, ¡°Lin Fei is a good guy. He is hardworking. He gets up early in the morning, cleans everything, cooks and even fills the water tanks.¡± He and Chu Qianxun divided the last two buns, making sure that there was no more food that could be snatched on the empty plate. ¡°You must have saved the world in your last life, otherwise you can¡¯t be so lucky. Lin Fei, a man willing to cook for his wife, can¡¯t be found in any place.¡± After getting along, Chu Qianxun discovered that this old-fashioned Guo actually had a heart that belonged to a gossiper middle-aged man. He especially loved to talk a lot. He lowered his voice and moved closer to Chu Qianxun, ¡°You have to keep an eye around your man. When Lin Fei came back in the morning, I saw Wu Lili who was standing across the street and wanted to stick to him. Do you want to know how he reacted?¡± ¡°Oh? How did he react?¡± Chu Qianxun cooperated. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry. He didn¡¯t pity the girl at all. Wu Lili wanted to stick to him and was almost pushed into the ditch by him.¡± He waved a handful of buns, ¡°This man is reliable. You just be with him forever.¡± Chu Qianxun originally wanted to explain that she and Ye Peitian were neither married nor a couple, but somehow she didn¡¯t say anything. Forget it, this could help to hide Ye Peitian¡¯s identity. She happily found a reason for herself. Old Guo smiled suddenly, ¡°I used to have a wife and a daughter. Unfortunately¡­¡± Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t know what to say. Almost everyone had tragic memories, and finding a complete family was extremely rare. ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter. No matter where they are, they still have to live their lives. The two of them are in another world, and maybe they live better than me.¡± Old Guo returned to the console, picked up half of the armor weapons he had processed the previous night, and waved the huge iron hammer. Support us by posting comments, or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 67 However, because the location was at the intersection of several large-scale commercial roads, and there were many floating populations. So the market was very lively. Chu Qianxun traveled among the crowd, purchasing some supplies needed for the next trip. There were a few more unique people in the streets. They were clearly different from the residents of the town, wearing uniform robes, a mask with a protruding beak on their face, and a union logo on their body. They ganged up on the street and walked in groups. Chu Qianxun faintly heard some intermittent words about Shennai, research, human trials, etc. ¡°Don¡¯t care about them. They want to play Gods¡±, the aunt who sold vegetables to Chu Qianxun spoke while packing them. She watched Chu Qianxun buy more and said more generously, ¡°Xiao Zhoucun, it¡¯s Shennai again. In these years, Shennai was nearly done for. Someone went in and saw it. All the people in the village have become half-human ghosts. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chu Qianxun asked. ¡°I heard that Shennai has set up a research institute in the village and used humans from the village to do human experiments. They transformed all the villagers into monsters that still retain the human heart and consciousness, but have monster bodies.¡± ¡°Those perverts did such things?¡± ¡°Yes they completely lost their conscience. When Shennai evacuated, the village was exposed, and the number of people who walked through here became more day by day. Let me say, these act like fighting for the people. But they¡¯re actually not very kind.¡± Chu Qianxun brought the vegetables back to West Alley. Just two steps after entering the alley, she was stopped by a young man reaching out. The man¡¯s appearance was very beautiful. A pair of peach eyes with a little water, when narrowing, they held a natural seductive look. ¡°I just need a crystal,¡± he whispered in a voice that only Chu Qianxun could hear. Chu Qianxun knew what he was doing. There were many people engaged in this kind of livelihood in this era. People could kill and set fire to people not to mention sell their dignity. Chu Qianxun ignored him and walked in. The man stepped back two steps and followed her, ¡°I know you have a man. He¡¯s not here. Don¡¯t you not want to try another taste?¡± He stopped Chu Qianxun again. ¡°I am definitely better than him. I will do everything.¡± He reached out and loosened the first two buttons of his shirt and tried to get closer to Chu Qianxun. A cold scabbard pressed against his chest, ¡°I said, no need,¡± Chu Qianxun answered very simply. There was no room for muddy thoughts. Looking at the back of Chu Qianxun walking away, a woman standing in the shadow of the alley at the opposite side made an unabashed laugh, ¡°Hahaha, how about it? The most handsome guy in the West Lane, Xiao Mu, was ditched.¡± The man named Xiao Mu yelled, ¡°Wu Lili, you can laugh, but at least I¡¯ve said something. You don¡¯t even speak, and was always pushed to the ground.¡± Wu Lili snorted uncomfortably. Xiao Mu began to wander the street with his hands in his pockets. Wu Lili knew that he was already looking for the next prey. Passing through a small alley, a tall, thin body with a mask suddenly appeared in front of him. He reached out for him and dragged him in. Immediately afterwards, Wu Lili heard a heavy punch and Xiao Mu¡¯s begging for mercy. ¡°Bah, beat him to death. He wants to pry someone¡¯s wife,¡± Wu Lili sighed in relief. She completely forgot that she had done the same thing. Support us by posting comments, or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 68 At the Qilin base, Xin Ziming sat at a large work table and looked down at the documents on it. A subordinate stood at his desk and reported the collected information. Xin Ziming didn¡¯t raise his head. Only when he heard his subordinates say that the major power groups in the surrounding area dug the desert but couldn¡¯t find Ye Peitian, he gave a soft hum and said that he knew it. ¡°Vice leader, won¡¯t we do anything? Ye Peitian has a power lock and can¡¯t exert his abilities. Now the creation, divine love, glory¡­ all sent people to look for him. I heard that the search scope has been expanded to the surrounding bases of all sizes.¡± Xin Ziming took a sip of the coffee at hand, looked away from the document and looked at his subordinate standing in front of him. ¡°Ah Xiao, I was short-sighted before. Have you ever thought that we might be able to get Ye Peitian, but we may not be able to hold him. The benefits brought by this person are too great. It will destroy Qilin.¡± Xin Ziming put down the warm coffee cup. At that time, when he had just arrested Ye Peitian, many three and four-tier small guilds dared to take risks and challenged Qilin for this huge temptation. At that moment, he suddenly realized that he shouldn¡¯t step into muddy water. If he truly imprisoned Ye Peitian openly, Qilin would surely become the target of all people, and there would be no peace. Ah Xiao was very dissatisfied, ¡°Vice leader, who are we afraid of?¡± Xin Ziming interrupted him with a wave of his hand, ¡°Even Ye Peitian is difficult to control. He is too cruel, not only to the enemy, but also to himself. I think it¡¯s difficult for someone to restrain him forever.¡± ¡°Furthermore,¡± Xin Ziming stretched out two fingers and gently flicked the scales worn on his neck. ¡°I owe him a favor. So we just wait and watch.¡± Ah Xiao had been with the members of Xin Ziming since the beginning of Qilin¡¯s founding and he knew what kind of person this deputy leader was. In front of him, the concept of right and wrong was almost non-existent. When dealing with outsiders, as long as he had his interests met, he could tear up the treaty at any time and turn his face ruthlessly. For the first time since the leader Feng Chengyu passed away, he heard such humane words from the deputy of the regiment. ¡°Sir, do you¡­ have some sympathy for Ye Peitian?¡± Ah Xiao scratched his head. He remembered the horrible man who had spared them with self-destruction in Yellow Sand, ¡°Speaking of that, that person is indeed unlucky. He was in Shennai¡¯s hands. I heard that Shennai¡¯s early research in Xiaozhou Village was recently exposed, and it¡¯s like hell.¡± ¡°Sympathy?¡± Xin Ziming sneered, buried his head, and began to study the data again. ¡°The leader and brothers have been killed by people who had no sympathy, this word ceased to exist in my dictionary.¡± In a dimly lit but heavily decorated shrine, the person with wings drew down his eyes and looked sadly at the believer kneeling at his feet. ¡°Father,¡± a female warrior in armor came behind him. The man called the Father stood up and turned around, ¡°Huaiyu, you are the most loyal child of God. This time, I will leave everything to you.¡± ¡­ Old Guo¡¯s two rooms were full of debris, and there was no room for eating. So in the courtyard at the door of the house, a small table was set up, and three people gathered around for dinner. Ye Peitian boiled white rice and braised pork. The three layers of meat cut into small cubes were colored in caramel placed in a casserole and simmered for two hours. The pieces were crystal clear and tempting. The bite was fatty but not greasy, and the salt was appropriate. The soup had a special spicy taste. The fragrant white rice could make people swallow their tongues together. Support us by posting comments, or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 69 Chu Qianxun had a strong taste and liked to eat a bit of spicy food. Although she said she wasn¡¯t picky, if someone deliberately catered to her taste and changed her pattern of eating, it was inevitable that she got used to it. Sometimes she didn¡¯t dare to think about how she would go back to the old days of eating cold instant noodles after leaving Ye Peitian. When Old Guo ate like he was swallowing mountains and rivers, Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t show any weakness. At the same time, she didn¡¯t forget to quickly put vegetables into Ye Peitian¡¯s bowl so that he would eat it later. In a blink of an eye, the pot of braised pork had a fine finish, leaving the bottom of the casserole with oily gravy. Old Guo and Chu Qianxun reached out from the left and the right while holding the pot edge. ¡°Qianxun, you can eat it every day, but I can¡¯t. I¡¯ll only eat it for a few days. So let Uncle eat it,¡± Old Guo pleaded with a frown. Chu Qianxun gave him a blank look and finally let go. Old Guo happily filled a large bowl of white rice, poured the casserole, and mixed it, so that each full rice was wrapped in crystal gravy. He ate it with satisfaction. A woman appeared at the gate of the yard. The woman wasn¡¯t more than thirty years old, but she was wearing old clothes. She walked through the courtyard without a word, opened a door, got in and closed the door with a bang. Even after she had gone in for a long time, the room was still dark and silent. ¡°That woman is fourth-order, but her husband and baby have died. To her, it seems to be meaningless to live. Every day, she looks half dead,¡± Old Guo introduced her to the resident in the courtyard. A short time later, a short stature man came in the doorway. The man walked in with his arms around two beautiful women. He cleanly pushed a woman in front of Old Guo, and said, ¡°How is this girl, Old Guo? Don¡¯t be polite with your brother.¡± Old Guo wasn¡¯t very enthusiastic about him and didn¡¯t say a word. The man hurried the two beautiful women who had followed each other, and came over to speak, ¡°Have you heard? There is some news.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on besides Xiaozhou Village near us?¡± ¡°Several groups of people came from the town and said they wanted to search for that¨C¡± The man put his hand around his mouth, and whispered, ¡°Demon Ye Peitian.¡± Upon hearing this, Ye Peitian gave Chu Qianxun a quiet look. Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t look at him at all. She sat at the dining table and smiled with her hand on her chin, ¡°Big brother, isn¡¯t Ye Peitian living in the desert, how will he come here?¡± ¡°A newcomer?¡± The man glanced at Chu Qianxun, who wasn¡¯t alerted. ¡°Who knows, I heard that there are people searching at every base near here. If anyone can provide information about the devil, then they will be rich.¡± He rubbed three fingers and raised his chin to Qianxun, ¡°A total of five sixth-order crystals.¡± After he finished speaking, he straightened up and hugged the two women into the room. ¡°Just ignore him. He¡¯s not a good thing,¡± the old man added after the man entered the room. Chu Qianxun stood up and prepared to clean up the tableware. A young man with a swollen nose and a swollen face walked in from outside the gate. The man limped and walked inwards against the wall. When he looked up and saw Chu Qianxun, he bent down and slipped into his room along the corner. Support us by posting comments, or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 70 This chapter is sponsored by a Ko-Fi Supporter! Thanks for the support (¨s???)¨s This man was Xiao Mu, who had stopped Chu Qianxun at the entrance of the alley in the morning. The house that belonged to him quickly brightened and a little girl¡¯s voice saying brother could be heard. Chu Qianxun looked at Old Guo and Ye Peitian, and was puzzled by this person¡¯s attitude. Ye Peitian took the bowl without a word and went back to the house. ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to him, he¡¯s not a good person.¡± The same sentence, but Old Guo¡¯s tone was very different. He hardly showed any tolerance for this man who engaged in a special occupation. ¡°His father and mother died two years ago, leaving him with a sister. The little girl is always ill. He got into the business when he became an adult.¡± He shook his head, ¡°No one has an easy life.¡± At night, the mask was ready, and she was glad to take it from Old Guo. She walked into the house with the thin, soft and dark silver mask. ¡°The weapon and soft armor aren¡¯t ready yet. Old Guo first made this,¡± Chu Qianxun stepped into the house. Ye Peitian sat silently on the edge of the bed. His eyes were lowered and she couldn¡¯t guess what he was thinking. The messy and small utility room was sorted out, and a small bed was added. The bed was facing Ye Peitian¡¯s bed, with only one arm distance between them. The bed was covered with a clean, half-washed bed sheet. It had a fluffy pillow, and a camel-colored blanket folded neatly. When Chu Qianxun walked over, she stretched out her hand and touched the sheet without any wrinkles. He was a man of few words. Sometimes she couldn¡¯t hear him say a word the whole day, but in fact his thoughtfulness and attentiveness overflowed from his every move all the time. Chu Qianxun found that her heart secretly began to beat faster. She suddenly remembered what Old Guo said, ¡®This man is reliable and you will have a good time with him.¡¯ ¡°Hey, try it on,¡± Chu Qianxun passed the mask in her hand and concealed her mood. Ye Peitian raised his head in a daze. When he saw Chu Qianxun, he was slightly confused. Chu Qianxun reached out and took off the black mask on his face, replacing it with a delicate one. The entire piece of dark silver cloth blocked his slightly soft eyebrows, and only revealed his sharp nose, pale lips and firm jaw. His temperament became a bit determined and sharp. Ye Peitian¡¯s eyes were very beautiful and charming, and when people look at him, they would be attracted to his clear eyes. At the moment he was sitting on the bed with his head raised, his eyes were covered and Chu Qianxun couldn¡¯t help but notice his lips, which were thin and slightly squeezed. The outline was sensual and sultry, and then down was his fair neck and rolling Adam¡¯s apple. The black collar was stuck above the collarbone. Chu Qianxun¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and she couldn¡¯t look away for a moment. ¡®Oops,¡¯ she said softly in the bottom of her heart. For Ye Peitian, the unique material was just a layer of silver wire, and he could clearly see everything outside. He grimaced, ascertaining that Chu Qianxun couldn¡¯t see his expression, and finally gathered his courage for the first time to face the eyes of the girl in front of him. He secretly rejoiced in his heart. He saw clearly and surely that the girl stared down at him with light in her eyes. There was no aversion or fear in her eyes, but a faint love and praise. Ye Peitian stared at those eyes, ¡°Qianxun,¡± he said softly, ¡°have you ever wanted anything?¡± Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t understand what he meant, but Ye Peitian had shut his mouth quickly. Chu Qianxun laid down with her arms on the side of her bed, watching Ye Peitian sleeping on the other bed. ¡°Peitian, ??you¡¯re not quite normal these two days. Are you not used to it? We suddenly came to such a place.¡± Ye Peitian lowered his eyes. His low voice came with the dim candlelight, ¡°I¡¯m a little scared, I¡¯m afraid you are not real. I¡¯m afraid that all this is still a dream that Xin Ziming controls.¡±¡¡After a long time, he added, ¡°If this is just a dream, please don¡¯t wake me up.¡± Chu Qianxun stretched out her hand, crossed the small gap between the two beds, and took his cold hand, ¡°This is by no means a dream, I promise you.¡± Chapter 71 Early in the morning, Chu Qianxun got her head out of the warm cashmere blanket and rolled around the blanket twice with the fluffy pillow. The sheets that had just been dried still had the smell of sunlight. It was so comfortable that she wanted to rest on it. The scent of the food had spread from outside. Chu Qianxun crawled up from the bed. She pushed the door open. Ye Peitian, who was sitting at the dining table, raised his head and looked over at her. Under the silver-white mask, his thin lips were slightly undetectable but turned a little upward. Dawn crossed the courtyard wall and scattered on the stone floor in the courtyard. Ye Peitian just sat in the hustle and bustle of the city, looked up and smiled at Chu Qianxun. At that moment, it seemed that he was no longer the demon with red eyes under the moon night, nor the ghost of the endless loneliness imprisoned in the desert. He actually smiled, blushed with a little inexplicable thing, and tried hard to live. Since walking into Baima Town and living in the crowd, Chu Qianxun noticed Ye Peitian¡¯s discomfort and uneasiness, but also felt his efforts and tenderness. Maybe he was also eager to return to the crowd life like he was now. ¡°Can you get used to it? Would you feel uncomfortable living in such a place?¡± Chu Qianxun sat down at the table. There was an expectation in her heart that she didn¡¯t realize. She wished him to be willing to stay in such a world and stay with her. Ye Peitian¡¯s eyes were blocked by the silver mask, only his light-colored lips were exposed. No expression could be seen. He picked up the chopsticks smoothly and laid the dishes for Chu Qianxun. This was troublesome. This person who didn¡¯t talk much couldn¡¯t even let her know what he was thinking, Chu Qianxun felt annoyed. ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Peitian finally said softly, ¡°I like it very much.¡± Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t know why she was so happy. In short, there was a joy filled from the bottom of her heart, which made her appetite wide, and she ate a bowl of rice more than usual. The courtyard in the morning gradually began to become lively. The woman who lived in the northwest corner, weeping in her house every morning at this time, told her about her tragic encounter. Meng Meng, who lived next to her, opened the door of his house. Two young women walked out of it. The women had food in their hands, and secretly squeezed their brows to make eye contact. He had a nickname which was Meng San (San: three/ referring to a third party in a marriage/ extramarital affair partner) that only he didn¡¯t know of. Perhaps this was also the reason why he liked to take women home for the night to advertise himself. Most of the hard work of his hunting with third-level ability was spent on women. Most people walked out of the door at this time, preparing to start a busy day, but some people had just finished a night¡¯s work and returned to their accommodation to rest. Xiao Mu came in from outside the courtyard. His mouth was stained with blood, and his wrists were scarred. His body had a large purple bruise. Usually he had a little personality. He just walked silently by the wall. When he saw Chu Qianxun and Ye Peitian, he didn¡¯t deliberately appear surprised. Despite being beaten by Ye Peitian who also lived in the courtyard, he knew for a long time how many people were real abusive and who just tried to scare him. ¡°Brother?¡± A little girl, eight or nine years old, groped out of the house to meet him. There was a scar across her eyes. This scar, like a claw wound, not only destroyed her beautiful face, but also made her lose its light. ¡°Brother, are you uncomfortable?¡± The girl groped for the brother¡¯s clothes. ¡°No,¡± Xiao Mu¡¯s voice was calm. He touched his sister¡¯s hair and handed her a paper bag, ¡°Take it and eat.¡± The sun was gradually rising in the noise, and the warm sun in autumn shone on the life in Baima Town. Human beings were very adaptable creatures. In just a few years, the prosperous and comfortable life of the golden age only appeared in the midnight dreams of a small number of people. In this dark age of monsters, almost all survivors were trying their best to live tenaciously in their own way. Chu Qianxun threw a huge long horn on Old Guo¡¯s workbench. A unique blue luster circulated on the sharp, slender corners. ¡°How about this, Uncle Guo?¡± She rubbed her injured shoulder and leaned against the countertop, ¡°Will it make a good sword for Lin Pei?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good. The fifth-order monster¡¯s horn, hardness and ductility are all outstanding. It¡¯s suitable for a one-handed sword,¡± Old Guo stopped his work and turned the long sharp horn over and over again. ¡°It¡¯s just you, a female, who hunts for materials all day, but leaves Lin Pei at home to cook and wash clothes.¡± Old Guo shook his head, took out a jar of trauma medicine and placed it on the counter, ¡± Gee, young people nowadays, we can¡¯t tell.¡± Support us by posting comments, or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 72 ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Uncle Guo, I have to practice more because I am not as good as him,¡± Chu Qianxun put her injured and bleeding arm on the countertop and applied medicine. In Chu Qianxun¡¯s mind, no matter whether it was a friend, a couple, or any relationship, if the levels of the two people were too different, it would be difficult to maintain an equal relationship for a long time. She had never been as active in wanting to improve her abilities as she was now. She wanted to become stronger. This wasn¡¯t for Ye Peitian, but for herself in order to be able to live as casually as the others, and dominate her own life. She could live the days how she wanted, and protect the people she wanted to protect. ¡°Qianxun?¡± Ye Peitian¡¯s voice came from outside the house. Chu Qianxun was startled. She quickly put her injured arm behind her. She hid her hand, but was too late to catch a drop of blood from her arm. The red drop of blood splashed to the ground. Ye Peitian stepped into the store, reached out to pull her arm behind her back, and glanced in silence. She clearly couldn¡¯t see his expression, only to see his lips slightly squeezed together. Chu Qianxun felt that he was angry for no reason. ¡°It¡¯s just a little skin trauma, it doesn¡¯t matter, it will be fine after a while,¡± Chu Qianxun hastily concealed. ¡°I was just walking around the base, and there were no powerful monsters around.¡± ¡°I am idle. It¡¯s better to practice my hands.¡± ¡°Monsters of this level are meaningless to you, so I didn¡¯t specifically tell you.¡± Ye Peitian led her to the house without saying a word, and Chu Qianxun continued to explain while walking. She didn¡¯t know why she was feeling somewhat guilty. After entering the house, Ye Peitian asked Chu Qianxun to sit by the bed and sat down opposite her. He flipped his hand and pulled out the short blade that he carried with him. Chu Qianxun held her wrist, ¡°No.¡± Ye Peitian turned his face and his silver eyes turned towards her. ¡°No,¡± Chu Qianxun said very firmly, with a tone that he couldn¡¯t refuse, ¡°I¡¯m not hurt, why should you hurt yourself to treat me.¡± She knew that Ye Peitian¡¯s recovery ability was unusually strong, and he wanted to shed enough blood by at least cutting his palm as deeply as the previous one. ¡°Look, it¡¯s really just a minor injury, and it¡¯s just a little bit broken. It didn¡¯t even hurt my bones. I¡¯m a fifth-order saint anyway, and it will heal soon.¡± Maybe she felt her tone was too serious, so she softened her tone, ¡°Or, you help me get some medicine.¡± Ye Peitian froze for a moment, and finally compromised. He pulled out the medicine from his backpack, gently pulled Chu Qianxun¡¯s injured arm, cleared the wound, applied the potion, and wrapped a white bandage around her arm. ¡°If you want crystals,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s not crystals that I want. I want to be stronger,¡± Chu Qianxun made a gesture. ¡°Stronger, stronger, until one day we can fight side by side and I no longer have to rely only on your protection.¡± Ye Peitian stopped talking. His palms were steady, his fingertips were slightly cool, his movements were so detailed and cautious, as if he was afraid of hurting Chu Qianxun. Such a wound was just a minor injury that Chu Qianxun was accustomed to. Usually when she suffered such a degree of injury on the battlefield, she would be lazy to even lick it. But when someone took this matter seriously and treated it with such care. She suddenly felt that the wound seemed to become sympathetic. The kind of pain that could have been ignored, as Ye Peitian¡¯s finger touched, How did it become so sensitive and clear? ¡°Peitian, one thing, I always wanted to tell you,¡± Chu Qianxun looked down, focusing on her wounded hand. ¡°When I first met you, I took your blood without your permission. Although it was to save my best friend, it was wrong. I should apologize to you.¡± Ye Peitian¡¯s fingers holding the white bandage suddenly stopped, and after a while, he said softly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter¡­ there is no need to.¡± ¡°No, I should say sorry to you, and everyone who has done this should apologize to you.¡± Ye Peitian¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled, and his thin lips slightly opened. Although he quickly looked away from her, the steady hands, his irrepressibly shaking revealed his uncontrollable emotions. Chu Qianxun knew his past but she could never really understand what kind of scars hell-like torture left in his heart, She took Ye Peitian¡¯s hand, pulled him over, took him by the shoulder, and gave him a hug. Until he felt his tight back muscles slowly relax, Chu Qianxun heard a low voice coming from the head resting on her shoulder. ¡°Demons like me, isn¡¯t this what I deserve?¡± The voice was very soft, with a sense of sadness and grievances that weren¡¯t suppressed. Chu Qianxun gently caressed his back, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t understand it now, you need to understand.¡± ¡°You are not wrong, the wrong are those who have lost their hearts, are greedy and sinister.¡± Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 73 There was a loud argument in the yard, and the two reacted and separated with embarrassment. Ye Peitian stood up embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and have a look.¡± He left a little flustered, tripped at the foot of the bed, and almost fell to the ground. Standing outside the yard was a tall, thin woman with heavy makeup, holding a thin metal smoke pipe that was popular in this era. She instructed several big men to drag Xiao Mu from the opposite house. Xiao Mu broke free of the hands that pulled him, ¡°Sister Lin, the money I owe you has been paid off even with the interest. What else do you want?¡± ¡°If you say you paid off, it paid off?¡± Sister Lin lifted the cigarette rod, smoked the cigarette, and spat out a thin smoke ring, ¡°You are a lamb, and the principal must be doubled.¡± ¡°You!¡± Xiao Mu rushed forward angrily, but was pulled by the two burly giants left and right, and pressed on the ground. ¡°Brother!¡± A blind-eyed little girl fumbled out of the door and called him anxiously. ¡°Who told you to come out? Go back to the house!¡± Xiao Mu turned around and yelled in the direction of the little girl. The little girl shuddered, bit her lip, and stepped back slowly. Looking at his sister who was blind, Xiao Mu compromised. He lowered his head, ¡°Sister Lin, give way to live.¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty good.¡± Sister Lin stretched out her thin fingers and lifted his jaw, and sprayed a cigarette on his face, ¡°Come to me and do a month of labor.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go,¡± Xiao Mu looked away and showed a look of resentment. ¡°That place has some perverts. No one can live for a month. Sister Lin, forgive me for a little while, I will definitely give you the crystals.¡± Sister Lin raised her eyebrows and stared down at him, ¡°You haven¡¯t figured it out yet. In this world, weak people like you, don¡¯t have the power to choose.¡± She straightened up and smoked a cigarette, ¡°Beat him until he serves.¡± The dull fist and foot sounded in the yard. The young man fell to the ground curling up his thin body. He held his head tightly, and didn¡¯t make a sound. Every door in the courtyard door quietly opened a slit, and there were pedestrians standing far outside the courtyard door. People watched the atrocity numbly, and no one thought what should be done. ¡°Hey enough, there is no need to be so ruthless,¡± a woman¡¯s voice came from the dark alley opposite. Sister Lin lifted her eyes, ¡°Wu Lili, are you confused?¡± The sound in the alley seemed to be strangled, and it quieted down instantly. This sister Lin was a fourth-order saint herself. In this base with few high-ranking saints, she opened a small group with no countertops in Hualiu Lane by various means. There were several thugs underneath, and ordinary people living at the bottom were afraid to provoke her. For a long time, after she didn¡¯t hear what she wanted, Sister Lin started to feel impatient.¡¡¡±Okay, break his legs and bring him back.¡± Just when she said the words that determined his life and death, a man suddenly appeared beside her without warning. The man¡¯s dark forehead was covered with a mask, and she couldn¡¯t see his eyes and expression. Sister Lin only saw the delicate dark silver mask turned to herself. At the next moment, there was a sharp pain in her body. She was kicked from the courtyard by one foot, and hit the telephone pole across the street and fell on the ground. It was too painful to climb. The group of thugs who followed her hadn¡¯t responded yet. The man stretched his legs and stepped out of the door. A clang was heard in the air, and the buzzing sound of the sharp weapon echoed in the air. No one saw how he pulled the knife, what action he did. No one even caught the flash of the knife. They just saw the abandoned telegraph pole, which had been attached to Sister Lin¡¯s scalp diagonally cut in two, slowly staggered and fell to the ground. When the dust from the telephone pole fell, people saw the figure holding the long knife. The man stood in front of the threshold. He was very tall, with a silver mask and only his strong jaw and tight lips were exposed, full of apathy of strangeness. His body wasn¡¯t strong, with tenacity in his weight loss, and his tight waist had a tension that could explode at any time. The knife in his hand was nothing but something that could be found everywhere on the street, not even a magic weapon. But almost no one on the scene had the confidence they could escape from the knife. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 74 The men who were arrogant in the yard a moment ago, all shrunk their necks and ran out carefully from the door of the courtyard. When the man turned back and slammed the two doors of the yard, they all squandered. Sister Lin, who was unable to crawl on the ground, lifted her head up. Sister Lin climbed up in pain, but didn¡¯t dare to make an obvious noise. She endured the shame, waved her hands, and retreated quietly. People who particularly liked to bully weak people, often feared power in a special way. When they encountered stronger people than themselves, they often shrunk faster than ordinary people. Ye Peitian shook his hands and closed the door of the courtyard. All the door slits in the compound hurriedly closed when he returned. Old Guo slipped out and helped Xiao Mu on the ground. He shook his head while helping Xiao Mu go back to the house. Xiao Mu lowered his head, spit out blood from his mouth and reluctantly walked back with the help of Old Guo, without saying a word. Ye Peitian returned to the house, took Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand again, and wrapped the remaining bandage. After such an interruption, the subtle atmosphere between the two just disappeared. It was just that his shoulder still seemed to have the unique warm touch. Because of Qianxun¡¯s words, those emotions that were deeply buried in his heart for many years suddenly turned upside down. It made him embarrassed and vulnerable in front of the person he valued most. But Qianxun gave him a hug, a warm hug. After so many years of being immersed in the abyss, for the first time, someone took him into their arms and told him softly that it wasn¡¯t him who was wrong. The more he loved this warmth, the more he was irritated by those who bothered them. If he didn¡¯t restrain himself, he almost wanted to finish the woman with a knife. ¡°Are you still angry?¡± Chu Qianxun looked left and right. Judging from Ye Peitian¡¯s tight lip lines, he was very unhappy. She took this man¡¯s hand, ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t go out hunting for demons today. Let¡¯s go shopping together?¡± Ye Peitian turned his face quickly. There were some expectations in his eyes. Sure enough, she should take some time to accompany him to adapt to the environment, Chu Qianxun thought in her heart. The sunset gradually infiltrated the horizon, and there were more people at the fair. Chu Qianxun walked ahead with interest, and Ye Peitian accompanied her. The gloriously lively stream passed by, but it was difficult to grab his attention. All his attention was only on the palm. It lingered boldly on the fair palm of the girl who naturally hung on his side and gently swung it with the pace. He knew how warm and soft this hand was. His heart was pounding. He wished to pull the hand over, hold it in his palm and not let go of it. But Ye Peitian wasn¡¯t sure whether he had the qualification to be so close to someone. Deep in his heart, he was vaguely afraid that his closeness would bring disaster to this precious person. Chu Qianxun came to a barbecue stall, ¡°Boss, give me ten skewers.¡± These days it wasn¡¯t as good as it used to be. If you buy ten skewers, you could be regarded as a big customer. The boss enthusiastically grilled ten skewers on a charcoal fire. The oil on the skewers dripped on the charcoal fire. There was a fascinating flavour of meat, which attracted the envious eyes of passers-by. Chu Qianxun was reluctant to spend that money even if she had, but she came out with Ye Peitian. She always hoped to give him a little better and more. ¡°Half spicy, half not,¡± she explained to the boss. Chu Qianxun had a strong taste and liked to eat a little spicy food. Since Ye Peitian realized this, every dish he made had begun to tend to take care of Chu Qianxun¡¯s preferences. But in fact his own taste was relatively light, Ye Peitian didn¡¯t think that Qianxun also noticed his taste. ¡°Come, eat fast,¡± Chu Qianxun handed half of the skewers to Ye Peitian. Although only a small half of his face could be seen, Chu Qianxun could see that Ye Peitian¡¯s mood was very happy at the moment, and seeing him happy, her heart flew all the way. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 75 A few soldiers wearing uniform armor stood on the street not far from them. Their bright armor and cool weapons bear the unique logo of the Genesis Guild. One of the young soldiers turned his head and recognized Chu Qianxun. ¡°Qianxun? What a coincidence.¡± Chu Qianxun recognized him, and remembered that she encountered him in the desert, the fire saint Kong Haobo attacked by Ye Peitian. At this moment, the young man came to talk with her enthusiastically with a little excitement like an old friend. ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± Chu Qianxun greeted with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you safe and sound.¡± ¡°I should have listened to your advice at that time. I was indeed far weaker than the Yellow Sand Emperor,¡± the young soldier admitted his arrogance frankly. ¡°Fortunately, as you said, he is not a fierce man and left me alive. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to see you today.¡± His two companions came up from behind and hooked his shoulders from left to right, ¡°Hao Bo, this beauty is the girl from the desert?¡± ¡°Sister, thanks to your kind reminder, he was saved. This kid actually set us aside and ran to deal with Ye Peitian. He is also a fool who has a stupid blessing, and didn¡¯t die in the desert.¡± Kong Haobo was embarrassed and scratched his head with a red face, ¡°Qianxun, why are you here?¡± ¡°I came from Balang to do something, how about you?¡± ¡°There are a lot of half-human and half-demons from experiments in Xiaozhou Village nearby. The situation of the residents there is very bad. We came to investigate the situation and save those villagers,¡± Kong Haobo said very sincerely Regardless of what the ultimate purpose of their union was, this man really thought that he was on this journey to save people. The young and handsome warrior blushed with excitement about his journey. The beautiful and gentle girl stood in front of his eyes, listening with a smile. In the silver flower night market, this scene looked warm and right, but it hurted Ye Peitian¡¯s heart. Suddenly he took two steps forward to hold the hand that he pondered all the way to but he didn¡¯t dare to hold it. At that moment he was nervous and his palms even sweated slightly. He was afraid that she would show resistance and break free from him. But Qianxun just looked up at him, her fingertips moved slightly, and took hold of his palm instead. ¡°This, this is?¡± Only then did Ye Peitian¡¯s existence was discovered, and Kong Haobo stumbled. ¡°This is my friend, Lin Pei,¡± Chu Qianxun was reluctant to say more. She briefly introduced him to Kong Haobo, and left. Watching the back of the two holding hands and disappearing in the crowd, Kong Haobo got instantly languished. ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s rare that our Kong¡¯s heart swelled, but was strangled so quickly. It¡¯s pitiful.¡± ¡°I told you such a beautiful girl must have someone. It¡¯s okay, Kong don¡¯t mourn. Look forward, there is a better person waiting for you in future.¡± His brothers joked about his young and moving heart. At this moment, standing on a high ground outside Baima Town, a team of mysterious people in robes and masks looked at the dimly lit human station in front of them. From the land at their feet a half head of a canine-shaped beast emerged. Its head was covered with strange markings and was a high-level summon beast. It was a beast known for its extremely sensitive sense of smell. It was good at tracking enemies over long distances. ¡°The bloody smell along the way disappeared in this neighborhood,¡± a unique magnetic voice came from the ground. ¡°Sister Huaiyu, what do you think? There are a lot of people,¡± one of them said. ¡°Don¡¯t mind, for Shennai, a little sacrifice is necessary,¡± the woman stretched out her fair and soft palms, and waved gently. Someone immediately brought a huge iron cage and removed the special baffles on all four sides. There was a harsh and sharp sound inside the cage. A high order beast with its limbs and wings cut off was held in the cage. As the cage opened, the beast was quickly awakened. The special sound waves of the beast were transmitted far away. The jungle in the distance started to shake violently, and the earth also oscillated faintly. All the monsters in the nearby large area were summoned by this angry beast and converged towards this place. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 76 A male saint opened a pair of bat-like wings. He spread his wings and flew in the air. He lifted the cage where the insomniac beast was imprisoned, circled in the air, and flew towards the Baima town. ¡°Exploration team ready.¡± Many people in the team took off the hood worn on the heads of the prisoners held around them. These prisoners who were restricted in their freedom of movement were the product of the Shennai Research Institute. They all had scars on their faces. They couldn¡¯t see or hear, they couldn¡¯t speak, they were deprived of their five senses. They deliberately exercised a certain search ability, and could perceive the fluctuations of peripheral abilities in a small range. ¡°Take them in groups of three. Once you find an earth ability-holder, check it out and report it immediately,¡± the female saint with a walkie-talkie began to give instructions. A team of people in robes rushed towards Baima Town. ¡°There are no high-level saints in Baima Town. The monster summoned by the insomniac we released should be able to cause an impact on the whole town. Ye Peitian is hiding inside!¡± The accompanying subordinate said, ¡°Sister Huaiyu, this time, we will be able to successfully catch him and give him to the Father.¡± Fu Huaiyu looked coldly at the brightly illuminated base. After a night, under the attack of a large number of monsters, it might become a dead city. But it seemed to her that it was just a trivial matter. ¡°Ye Peitian is the man who brutally killed my sister. I will definitely catch him personally and let him taste a hundred times worse pain than what my sister suffered.¡± The night was deep, and the crowd at the market was gradually sparse, and the base that had been busy for a day was quiet. Some of the people there had fought with monsters, and some have just gotten rid of the heavy labor in exchange for the expected ratio. They returned to the safe base and entered their home. Although living conditions may not be very good, at least they could take a breath and have a good night¡¯s sleep. Ye Peitian took Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand and walked slowly in the west lane. The lights there were dim and the water on the road reflected their hands in the night. Ye Peitian only felt that his heart was in a mess, intertwined with fear and happiness and sweetness. He didn¡¯t know how he was so impulsive and made such a move. But once that hand was held, he never let go of it again. He turned his face and found that Chu Qianxun also happened to be looking at him. Her eyes glowed brightly on the moonlit night of late autumn, revealing the friendship that made him very happy. There was a strange emotion called happiness, which bubbled up from the bottom of his heart and filled his entire heart. Just like this, maybe I can live with her like this. Just like this, maybe I can walk with him like this. The two had similar thoughts at the same time. Somewhere in the base, a huge roar suddenly sounded, and a piercing chirp like a tide flooded over the entire base, spreading far away. The earth began to vibrate, and the buzzing of the wings of monsters came from the night sky. The silent base was awakened by the sudden swarms of monsters. Most residents who woke up from their sleep looked at the overwhelming monster with terror. They remembered the despair that day when the magical demon came. Throughout the base, horrified screams and fierce battle sounds rang everywhere. After five years of tempering, the battle-hardened warriors put on armor, some lifted their arms onto the roof, and some rushed to the gate to participate in the defense. They had to fight for their homeland. On the high roof opposite the alley, the wall tiles fell and a huge devil¡¯s claw grabbed the wall. Then a terrifying monster came out of it. Its body hovered on the roof, almost covering the narrow sky in the alley. It turned its head in the moonlight, and its bright yellow eyes stared at the two walking in the alley with their hands clasped. On the ground at the entrance of the alley behind them, a small, blood-red monster slowly crawled out. A long lizard-like tongue spit out of the face of the monster-like human. It excitedly climbed on the vertical outer wall of the building and rushed towards the two. ¡°One per person,¡± Chu Qianxun said this, and pulled out her double swords to fight the monster in front of her. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 77 Ye Peitian didn¡¯t know how many monsters he had killed. The blade in his hand was curled, and the ticking slime on it made him almost unable to hold the handle. There was a little anxiety in his heart. In the past, no matter whether he was facing a monster or a human, he fought alone and was never frightened. Sometimes he even fought in those cruel battles that made him half dead. There were more monsters around, and screams and cries for help were heard one after another from the base. Numerous houses collapsed under the claws of monsters, and the oil lamps hanging under the eaves smashed to the ground, igniting a red flame. Before this moment, it was a cozy and warm town with bright lights. In a blink of an eye, it seemed like hell, with fire everywhere and the monsters were rampant. At the northwest corner of the yard, a roar came, the roof and walls collapsed. Wu Lili, who wasn¡¯t well-dressed, ran out with a roll. After escaping to the yard, she couldn¡¯t help but look back. A monster appeared in the smoke, and the small stature Meng Meng was held in the mouth by the monster. His arms bulged, and he held the monster¡¯s teeth. He turned his head to look at Wu Lili and scolded, ¡°What are you looking at? Leave!¡± Wu Lili¡¯s lips trembled. She turned away and ran out with tears on her face. Among all her regular customers, she looked down on Meng San the most. All of the women who did their business in the whole street laughed at the short man behind his back, saying that he wasn¡¯t a man. Who knew that at this juncture of life and death, this person could lay down his life to block the monster that suddenly broke in. Two silver lights spread out like butterfly wings in the air, flashing past. The back of the monster¡¯s neck was silently broken in half. Meng San fell from the monster¡¯s mouth and rolled to the ground. He was dragged aside by Old Guo who came over. Chu Qianxun, holding a silver knife, fell on the torn roof. ¡°Save¡­help!¡± A voice for help sounded from the ruins. Chu Qianxun turned over the collapsed stone and saw that the woman living in the northwest corner was crushed under the collapsed wall with only half of her body exposed. She reached out to Chu Qianxun, ¡°Save me, I don¡¯t want to die.¡± Chu Qianxun supported the wall with one hand and pulled her out. The woman¡¯s lower half was gone. She was lying in the pool of blood, and she stretched out her hands and hugged Chu Qianxun¡¯s legs in panic, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. Help me, help me!¡± Green tear fins began to grow on both sides of her tearful cheeks. She hugged Chu Qianxun¡¯s hands sharply as she became sharp and covered with scales, which was a symbol of demonization. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die.¡± She didn¡¯t seem to find anything wrong at all. She was repeating her lines crazyly. Chu Qianxun looked at her silently for a long while, and raised the silver knife with the blade curled in her hand. She pressed hard on her neck and the painful cry stopped abruptly. ¡°My husband is dead, and my children are gone. Even after suffering so much, why do I still want to live like this?¡± The head that rolled to the side, completely turned into a monster closed her eyes and said softly at the end, ¡°That¡¯s fine¡­ I can finally see them.¡± The sound of the alarm bell rang in Baima Town, calling on the saints who pulled out their hands to guard the walls and stop more monsters from invading. Chu Qianxun pulled up the blood-stained silver knife and stood straight to look at Ye Peitian outside the courtyard door. He also appeared beside her. They looked at the messy courtyard. ¡°Qianxun, Lin Fei, come and change the blade,¡± Old Guo dragged the unconscious Meng San back to the house, and hurried out of the house with a few weapons. He was a forging master. He usually focused on forging, and had little combat experience, but he was also doing his best to assist the fight. Seeing that the weapons in Chu Qianxun and Ye Peitian¡¯s hands were almost unusable, he hurriedly pulled out his stocked weapons from the house and ran towards Chu Qianxun, On his face was his usual smile, and he was still talking, ¡°Fortunately, we got the two of you, otherwise the people in this yard would die.¡± Facing him, Chu Qianxun showed a horrified look. Behind Old Guo, a little monster appeared without warning. Behind the monster, there was a pair of insect wings flapping continuously. Its height didn¡¯t exceed fifty centimeters. It didn¡¯t look like other giant monsters. On its pretty face, there was a large mouth that could be cracked to the ear. The mouth was the widest, showing full teeth, and bit down towards the neck of Old Guo. This seemingly weak and harmless monster was a creepy creature. It had the ability to move instantaneously within a short distance. It was good at sneak attacks, and almost no one could catch its sudden appearance on the battlefield. A small piece of yellow sand sealed its big mouth in time and threw it to the ground. A blade flew from outside the door, and hit Ye Peitain¡¯s neck while the sand passed through the monster¡¯s body nailing it to the ground. Ye Peitian, who took off the long knife, covered his neck with one hand and knelt down on one knee. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 78 Chu Qianxun came to his side and helped him, ¡°How are you?¡± She was worried. Ye Peitian waved his hand and slowly stood up again, indicating that he was fine. After a while, he spoke, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It was fast and could only hurt a little.¡± His voice was dry and unpleasant as the red blood dripped from between his fingers that covered his neck. The shocked Old Guo hurried out of the yard and supported Ye Peitian¡¯s other arm, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just dangerous. It scared me to death. What happened, how did Lin Fei get hurt?¡± Two cold voices of a man and a woman rang in the dark alley. ¡°Finally found you.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t have guessed that the real Ye Peitian was hiding here.¡± Under the moonlit night, three figures stood on the roof of the alley. Two of them wore cloaks, with a pair of wings embroidered on the top of the cloak, which was a symbol of the Shennai Group on the side of Weizhen. In front of them was a dog with special ability trained to search and track enemies. ¡°Such subtle fluctuating ability. If I hadn¡¯t happened to be nearby, I may have missed it,¡± the canine man squatted on the roof and said excitedly because of his merits. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have thought that a demon with a bad name in order to escape, would hide his name and hide in such a small place like a turtle,¡± the man in a robe spoke mockingly. ¡°Because of the ability lock, don¡¯t you dare to use your ability? So pitiful, ridiculous, hee hee,¡± the woman¡¯s piercing laughter echoed in the small alley. ¡°Come back obediently to Shennai. Come, be our dog, brothers and sisters will love you.¡± Old Guo grip on Ye Peitian¡¯s arm was loosened with a look of panic, and slowly backed away a few steps, saying incredulously, ¡°You, you are that half-demon?¡± A short cry from a little girl came near the courtyard door. Her brother Xiao Mu quickly reached out from behind, covered her mouth, and dragged her into the house. Chu Qianxun looked at the saints on the roof and pulled out her double swords. There was strong anger in her heart, but the three people in front of them, not only were of equal height, but were also equipped with interphones. Obviously they had reported the situation here. If these three people weren¡¯t resolved quickly within minutes, they would possibly be surrounded by enemies. Ye Peitian raised his arm. The sand clouds in the sky had covered the moonlight. Three big hands formed by yellow sand condensing in mid-air immediately grabbed the three people on the roof from the back. Ye Peitian¡¯s face was cold, and his five fingers caught in the air. In the mid-air under the moon night, the three moving sand groups burst into blood. The blood-red gravel crackled and fell on the roof, and a blood rain started down the eaves. Ye Peitian¡¯s neck burst at the same time with a large amount of blood. He couldn¡¯t hold his body and fell down. He covered his neck with one hand and supported the ground with one hand, and spat out a mouthful of blood. But he struggled to get up again, pushed away Chu Qianxun who wanted to support him, and staggered out. He had almost heard the footsteps of the enemy gathering from all sides. He would leave, leave the alley that brought him a few days of tranquility, and leave the person beside him who made him nostalgic. Nothing was different, he was still the murderous demon. No matter how kind they used to be, once they knew his identity, everyone avoided him. Except Qianxun. Qianxun, he could no longer be involved with Qianxun. ¡°You, here¡­ come here,¡± Old Guo shuddered behind the counter in the iron shop. He shoved away the console where he built his weapon, and a small secret room entrance appeared on the ground. ¡°I modified it with a demon body inside to block the search for mental and smell ability holders,¡± Old Guo swallowed a bit. His body was trembling a little as he was apparently very scared, but he finally finished speaking, ¡°There is another exit behind the compound.¡± Chu Qianxun glanced at Ye Peitian. Ye Peitian seemed to be stunned and turned his head stiffly to look at Old Guo. Chu Qianxun took off her coat, wrapped around Ye Peitian¡¯s bleeding neck to stop the blood flow, and thrust him into the underground chamber. ¡­ When Fu Huaiyu arrived with a large group of people from all sides, there was still a crack of blood red sand on the eaves. The long alley was messy, covered with blood and stones, but empty. Fu Huaiyu clapped his hands, and the animal¡¯s head appeared on the ground, ¡°It¡¯s Ye Peitian¡¯s smell. Master, his blood is here. But I can¡¯t find where he went.¡± The canine men who followed the team also shook their heads collectively. As long as Ye Peitian didn¡¯t use his ability, they couldn¡¯t find the special fluctuations that belong to the earth saints. ¡°He can¡¯t run far. Search the area!¡± Fu Huaiyu twisted her slender white neck with a twist, forcing herself to suppress the violent emotions in her heart, ¡°Bring out everyone who lives nearby.¡± Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 79 Soon, the remaining survivors of the whole West Lane were dragged out. Most of them were ordinary people or low-level saints. They looked at the bloody streets with a look of panic and didn¡¯t know what happened here. Fu Huaiyu stretched out her palms in front of everyone¡¯s face, and on her palms lay five green magical sixth-order crystals. The crowd screamed in alarm. With Sixth-order magic crystals, they could buy a life of any of them. ¡°The half demon Ye Peitian just appeared here. You also saw the devil brutally kill my friends,¡± Fu Huaiyu held up a picture of Ye Peitian. Her voice spread loudly in the alley, ¡°I know that you must have seen the battle just now. If anyone can provide information and tell me where the devil has gone, I guarantee that these crystals would be his.¡± She glanced around, and stopped in front of Xiao Mu, ¡°I heard that you live in this yard on the edge.¡± She gently reached out and touched the head of the sister snuggling next to Xiao Mu, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to live with a blind sister alone, right?¡± She showed the few magical crystals representing great wealth to Xiao Mu, ¡°How about it? Have you seen anything? Don¡¯t be afraid, tell me all so you and your sister can live a good life in the future.¡± Xiao Mu stared at the green crystals and swallowed. Chu Qianxun hid in the narrow, low-density room, listening to the movement on the ground with a copper tube buried there. Ye Peitian was lying beside her. He was badly injured, wandering on the verge of death. This secret room was very narrow. It only had room for two people and the four walls were covered with special creatures¡¯ bodies. There was another exit, not far from there, just to behind the compound. If someone confessed their whereabouts, they had to leave the exit quickly. But the location of the exit was too close to the compound. As soon as they got out, it was equivalent to being quickly exposed to the enemy¡¯s perception. ¡°No, no. I haven¡¯t seen any demon,¡± Xiao Mu¡¯s voice came from above. Then there was the voice of Old Guo stammering, ¡°With chaos in the yard I hid under the table. I don¡¯t know what happened outside.¡± Mr. Meng said, ¡°I was stunned by the monster. I really didn¡¯t see him. Unfortunately, who can fight so many monsters?¡± Wu Lili¡¯s timid voice came, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t see him.¡± ¡­ The corner of Chu Qianxun¡¯s mouth curled up unconsciously, not only because of the temporary safety of the two, but also for Ye Peitian at the bottom of her heart. Ye Peitian curled up with his body lying on the ground, moved his head close to Chu Qianxun¡¯s leg. His neck hurted, his body lost a lot of blood, and his consciousness was a little vague, but he felt that he could stand it this time. A buzzing voice came from the copper pipe, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t see Ye Peitian.¡± ¡°No, we didn¡¯t see him.¡± A soft hand stretched out and gently touched his head. It was warm and comfortable, which brought him courage. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Lao Kong, found it, this is the thing.¡± In a building in the center of Baima Town, Kong Haobo and the teammates of Genesis killed the guards guarding the door and broke into the house. There was only a special iron cage in the empty house, which held an insomniac with amputated arms and feet. The insomniac beast was lying in the cage, as the mouth kept sending out sound waves calling for the same kind. This was the reason for this sudden catastrophe. Kong Haobo raised his hand out of the sword, and with a scorching flame, he rushed towards the cage and burned the constant screaming monster. ¡°In the end, who did this?¡± Kong Haobo¡¯s hands muscles swelled. In the process of finding this monster all the way, countless residents of this small town had already died. A middle-aged man with slightly white hair raised the brim of the corpse on the ground and saw the wings logo embroidered on it. ¡°It is a Shehnai person. Many Shennai people with canines were found in the town. They seem to be tracking Ye Peitian.¡± ¡°Just for Ye Peitian, they took the lives of ordinary people in the whole town.¡± Kong Haobo was furious, and he split the floor with a sword, ¡°Compared with the so-called half demon, these saints are the real devil.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, there are no high-order ability holders in this whole town. If it wasn¡¯t for us to be there, I¡¯m afraid the whole town would¡¯ve been destroyed.¡± The young companions with him were filled with indignation like him, ¡°Let¡¯s find those scum, give them the taste of their own medicine.¡± The white-haired middle-aged man glanced at them and gave a tolerant smile to the impulse of these young people. In the alley of West Street, Fu Huaiyu looked at the people who were shivering in front of her and raised her brows slightly. Perhaps most of these people didn¡¯t know Ye Peitian¡¯s traces, but she felt that there must be a few of them who glimpsed the battle that took place here a few minutes ago. She didn¡¯t know for what reason were these stupid ants actually covering up for the man. Fu Huaiyu was physically averse to the weak. Those incompetent and weak lives, like mice in the gutter, shouldn¡¯t live in this era at all. Her father was right. Human beings were undergoing a great evolution. The inferior and incompetent who were eliminated in this evolution weren¡¯t meant to survive. Only the excellent believers like them who were favored by God and screened out were the hope of the entire race of mankind. ¡°Well, let me put it another way.¡± The beautiful female warrior elegantly pulled out a golden dagger, ¡°The informant will live and those who can¡¯t speak will die.¡± Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 80 There was an uproar in the crowd. ¡°How can you do this? You are too arrogant. How can we know where the demon is?¡± A strong man shouted loudly. A golden short sword with a rose pattern carved on the hilt gently touched his chest. ¡°I will ask you again, where did Ye Peitian go?¡± Fu Huaiyu had a sweet smile on her beautiful face. ¡°Beauty, I really don¡¯t know,¡± Dahan looked at the flowery face and smiled, ¡°You are so beautiful, if I knew¡­¡± His words came to an abrupt halt, and the golden tip of the sword protruded forward slightly, piercing his heart as easily as piercing a piece of paper. Fu Huaiyu put away her smile, withdrew the bloody sword indifferently and kicked the dead man¡¯s body away with one foot. She looked around the crowd and pointed the sword at Xiao Mu, ¡°Let¡¯s start with you.¡± Xiao Mu hugged his sister, he shivered and put her behind him. In the cellar at that moment, Ye Peitian propped up his body. Chu Qianxun pressed him, ¡°Impossible, I disagree.¡± Ye Peitian took off the mask he put on his face and gave Chu Qianxun a faint smile, He smiled like this and the whole dark and narrow room seemed to become bright at this moment. In the late autumn cold night, anyone could be erased by this light smile. Chu Qianxun shook. She had seen many looks on Ye Peitian but she had never seen him really smile. ¡°Qianxun, you can understand that for me, death is nothing, there are many more painful things than death.¡± He broke off Chu Qianxun¡¯s grip, stood up and walked out. The gentle face was cold all the way. He was the most forgiving angel, but now he was preparing to become a bloodthirsty man. ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to take Ye Peitian¡¯s life.¡± Just as Ye Peitian¡¯s fingers were about to touch the roof of the Secret Chamber, there was a loud noise outside. A flaming arrow turned into a firebird, broke through the thick black and ran straight to Fu Huaiyu¡¯s face. A summoning beast leaped out of the ground and hugged Fu Huaiyu from behind. It formed a golden sphere of light, which quickly expanded and covered Fu Huaiyu in the entire sphere of light. The flame arrow rushed into the outer wall of the ball of light. The huge impact force made the summoning beast, who was protecting Fu Huaiyu, retreat and glide for ten or so meters before he could stop. Fu Huaiyu¡¯s companions were taken aback, and they pulled out their weapons and surrounded her in the center. On the roof of the building in the distance, a group of young warriors in armor appeared. Kong Haobo was holding a longbow. His face was full of anger. Without saying a word, he stretched out his hands and twisted three sharp arrows, and three fire dragons flew straight to Fu Huaiyu. The crowd of people who were detained in the alley, etc., fled through the crossfire of the two. On the ground in front of Fu Huaiyu, a three-headed ghost was drilled, the ugly face opened, and three jets of water spewed out, dangerously catching the fire dragon. ¡°Who dares to attack our Shennai?¡± Fu Huaiyu was annoyed. As they exchanged the moves, she already knew that the man on the opposite side was as good as her. Her goal was to find Ye Peitian who had escaped. She had no time to spare. The young warrior standing on the roof said aloud, ¡°The despicable Shennai, for its own selfish desires, has taken countless lives under the devil¡¯s claws. At this moment, the town¡¯s warriors are fighting up against the devil. You rats are hiding here to persecute others. Today we are going to follow heaven¡¯s will and eradicate you, rats.¡± ¡°Rats? You evil people, dare to refer to us devoted believers as a rat.¡± Fu Huaiyu¡¯s pretty face was distorted, but she quickly adjusted her expression and sneered, ¡°You say it so shamelessly. Is Gu Zhengqing, the president, good?¡± On the roof, Kong Haobo pulled out his sword and said, ¡°Dare to slander our president! You will die!¡± Fu Huaiyu smiled this time. She took the members away under the guard of the summon beast. Her voice with her mocking echoed in the alley, ¡°The boy who hasn¡¯t grown up, go back and ask the adults, don¡¯t they want to get Ye Peitian, don¡¯t want to get the research results of our Shennai?¡± The long alarm bells were still ringing in the night sky of the town. The culprit that caused all this had disappeared into the darkness, but the ravages of the monsters continued all night. When the morning dawn broke through the darkness of the night, the town that had experienced the catastrophe gradually restored calm. The surviving people walked on the devastated streets after the war, packing up their homes devastated by the war. It collapsed houses, cracked roads. The torn wall was stained with sticky yellow blood of monsters, and the bright red blood of humans oozed under the messy ruins. The remnants of the monster and human limbs were mixed, and they were dragged away by the cleaning workers. People rushed to the dead relatives and friends with grief. Some people cried with joy because their close ones survived. No matter how sad or joyful it was, life had to continue. The top of the cellar was pushed open, and Old Guo slipped off the ground. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 81 With a piece of food in his hand, he stretched his arms far in front of Ye Peitian. He dared not to look at Ye Peitian straight and his voice was trembling, ¡°Eat, eat.¡± Although the matter had temporarily subsided, he still had no way to equate Lin Fei, who liked to cook in an apron, with the famous man, Ye Peitian. Ye Peitian sat up, took the food, and said lightly, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Old Guo glanced a few times and rubbed his hands, ¡°Speaking of it, I should thank you. You saved my life. If not for you, I would¡¯ve died last night.¡± ¡°Are you¡­ not afraid of me?¡± A hoarse voice sounded in the dark room. ¡°I¡¯m a little afraid. Legend says that you live like a monster and eat people.¡± Old Guo secretly observed Ye Peitian¡¯s expression and saw that he wasn¡¯t angry before continuing, ¡°But I¡¯m older. I have experienced many things. I know that many things that fall on ears couldn¡¯t be trusted, but you need to see it with your own eyes. We have also got along these days. I know that you are a soft-hearted child, and those legends seem unreliable.¡± Ye Peitian carried the bowl that Guo handed to him. The outer edge of the iron bowl holding the porridge was very hot, which made his palm warm. ¡°Where is Qianxun?¡± Ye Peitian asked. ¡°Oh, that girl doll. She has been fighting monsters all night.¡± Old Guo sat down next to Ye Peitian, ¡°Thanks to these warriors, we can survive.¡± ¡°Qianxun is a good girl. I used to say that a woman who can¡¯t cook isn¡¯t suitable. I¡¯m wrong. Nowadays it¡¯s not a matter of thinking about what to cook.¡± Old Guo reached out his hand and wanted to habitually pat Ye Peitian¡¯s shoulder. His hand stretched out into the air. He was shocked and hurriedly turned around to withdraw, ¡°At this time, you found someone like her. It¡¯s not easy for a woman. You have to treat her well.¡± Ye Peitian didn¡¯t speak, but just extended his finger and gently rubbed the shackles on his neck. ¡°What is this? Let me see. You hid it under the collar before, so I didn¡¯t see it,¡± Old Guo leaned over and looked at it for a long time. ¡°Huh, this is the legendary beam magic lock. The design is superb, and the craftsmanship is also good,¡± Old Guo admired it more as he looked. He almost forgot that this was what could kill Ye Peitian at any time. ¡°Huh, this mechanism is intertwined, which is absolutely amazing. I thought I, this old Guo Zijie, is very talented in designing weapons. Today I realize that I am just a frog at the bottom of the well. I can¡¯t think of such a powerful weapon in the world. Design Master.¡± ¡°Is it possible to unlock?¡± Ye Peitian asked. Old Guo coughed, he was ashamed as he said, ¡°At my level, I can¡¯t solve it for the time being. But you live here, I will study it slowly, and I can always figure out a way to crack it.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t wait any longer,¡± Ye Peitian whispered. Qianxun prevented him from self-harming his body, but he didn¡¯t want to let precious people around him be in danger while he was powerless. He turned over and took out a short blade he wore with him, and handed it to Old Guo, ¡°This dagger is made of a high-level demon body. I want to ask you to help cut off this shackle.¡± ¡°Will it work? If we constantly cut it, it could break. This mechanism will be triggered many times,¡± Old Guo waved his hand, and didn¡¯t pay attention to Ye Peitian¡¯s words. He was staring at Ye Peitian¡¯s neck and studied the seemingly insignificant small collar obsessively. He heard Ye Peitian¡¯s voice say calmly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you can look at it slowly after I die.¡± In old Guo¡¯s surprised eyes, countless yellow sands climbed up along Ye Peitian¡¯s neck and drilled into the inside of the collar, and the gravels exploded their greatest strength regardless of the force, pulling the circle of imprisonment with his strength from all sides. Several thin cracks appeared in the indestructible shackles. Ye Peitian supported the ground with one hand. Old Guo exclaimed as he watched him faint with the ground under him stained with a large area of ??blood. Doing so would definitely make her angry. Before losing consciousness, Ye Peitian thought so. ¡­ When Ye Peitian came to life, he found himself already lying in the familiar room. Chu Qianxun sat on the edge of the bed with her back to him, and a sharp dagger flew flexibly between her fingers. She heard him wake up, only to glance at him lightly. She patted the dagger on the bed, stood up and left. Ye Peitian¡¯s body reacted before his head was fully awake. He reached out his hand and grabbed the corner of Chu Qianxun¡¯s clothing in time. After a long time whenever Ye Peitian remembered this scene today, he was still glad for his keenness at the time. Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t want to stop. Her chest was filled with anger. She could understand Ye Peitian¡¯s intentions and pains. But that day she slayed the monsters all night and returned to the cellar, but saw a corpse with a scarred wound lying in the blood pool. The anger and sadness at that moment, stuck to her chest, was still there. Ye Peitian barely propped up his weak body, covered his neck with one hand and tightly held Chu Qianxun¡¯s clothes with one hand. He refused to let go. ¡°Qianxun, it hurts so much,¡± he said. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 82 This chapter is sponsored by a Ko-Fi Supporter! Thanks for the support! o((*^¨Œ^*))o Ye Peitian didn¡¯t remember how many deaths he had experienced. In those dark days, he was tortured to death by the enemy countless times, killed by demons, and even tried to suffocate himself by burying himself in the yellow sand. He had become numb to death in such an infinite loop. It was just that the moment when he was still afraid of resurrection, when he woke up from death, a large amount of memory swarmed in an instant. The weakness of the body and the confusion of memory made him vulnerable and unprepared from the inside out. But often every time he woke up, he had no time to breathe. When the memory didn¡¯t have time to be completely clear, terror and injury came one after another. He would find that he still hadn¡¯t escaped any painful situation and was still in that darkness. The warehouse, that pale operating table, was buried deep under the breathless ground. But now, when he opened his eyes, he saw the person who assured him. No matter how weak he was, this person would always guard him and accompany him, and wouldn¡¯t let him fall into the abyss of helplessness and fear. He longed for her company and was unwilling to let her go. So Ye Peitian stretched out his hand almost naturally and grabbed the person in his heart. In order to keep this longing, he could even bear his shame and whispered his own claims, ¡°Don¡¯t leave, Qianxun .¡± Chu Qianxun turned her head, just to meet his eyes. Ye Peitian¡¯s face was terribly pale, and the black shackles on his neck were gone, replaced by a circle of white bandages. The man reached out and grabbed her clothes. His large, stern palm shook slightly because of weakness. Chu Qianxun remembered when she first saw Ye Peitian, At that time, he was a scarred beast in the desert, silent and lonely, with no self-pity but pride. With no light in his eyes, he repelled anyone who approached him. He never wanted to show his weakness in front of others. Even if he was seriously injured, he would never say he was in pain. At this moment, he was cutting open his thick hard shell, and placed the weakest and pitiful appearance in front of her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t leave,¡± he lay on the edge of the bed and looked at Chu Qianxun, ¡°Qianxun, it hurts.¡± Chu Qianxun was so angry, but with such a look and such a short two-sentence, it instantly extinguished. She had thought about it that she would be angry, be cold, ignore this man for a few days, and so on. She sat back on the edge of the bed with great disappointment and pressed Ye Peitian back, ¡°Lie down, and I didn¡¯t say I am leaving.¡± Ye Peitian was relieved. He moved his head to Chu Qianxun¡¯s side, and rubbed his hand slightly next to her. Chu Qianxun bent down to check his injury. The bandage was wrapped up by her. She knew well that under these white gauze, there was a neck full of holes and scars. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Ye Peitian was weak and powerless at this moment. No matter who it was, they could easily hurt him at this time. But his heart had never been as calm and peaceful as it was at this time. He was curled up in a soft bedding, warm and comfortable, knowing that he was being guarded, cared for, he didn¡¯t worry about anything. An unbelievable happiness embraced him. ¡°Qianxun.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± He looked up at Chu Qianxun, ¡°How did I meet someone like you?¡± Chu Qianxun smiled and gently reached for his head, ¡°Someone like me who doesn¡¯t even know what she wants.¡± Ye Peitian¡¯s expression was a little confused. He looked at Chu Qianxun and said, ¡°If you have anything you want, as long as I have, I am willing to give it to you.¡± His eyes were wet, with shimmering light, like the deepest spring, and there were countless thoughts hidden under the quiet water. Such eyes were so touching that they permeated Chu Qianxun¡¯s heart, making it moist and soft. Chu Qianxun slowly shifted her gaze down to his thin lips. Her heart was beating uncontrollably, and she bit her lower lip, ¡°Really, can I ask for anything?¡± He gave a definite answer. ¡°Then this.¡± Her hand pressed on the man¡¯s chest and felt the heart beating beneath his skin, ¡°Just give it to me.¡± That heart, like her own, beat rapidly and violently, almost jumping out of her chest. Chu Qianxun lowered her body and kissed her long-coveted lips. The man was as flustered and inexperienced as her. He closed his eyes and responded to her enthusiasm with cold lips with a little shudder. A moist touch came from his cheeks. So Chu Qianxun suddenly learned on her own. She began to slowly kiss the beautiful brow bones and eyes then his red earlobes, licked the drops of water from the corners of his eyes, separated his trembling lips, making him deeply trapped from beginning to end in a chaotic abyss. From now on, he is mine. He can only show this poor and lovely appearance to me, just like in that world. ¡­ With the help of Wu Lili, Meng Meng limped and walked to the yard to bask in the sun. He was badly injured in that night¡¯s battle, and he still couldn¡¯t move freely to this day. Fortunately, Wu Lili came silently every day to take care of him. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 83 ¡°You don¡¯t have to stick to me like this all day. I saved you at the time because you are a woman, and I don¡¯t have the habit to let a woman die in front of me. It wasn¡¯t that I thought of you,¡± Meng San said very loudly, almost everyone in the courtyard could hear his manly voice. ¡°Eh?¡± Wu Lili responded gently, ¡°Then I won¡¯t come tomorrow.¡± She walked to the door of the courtyard, turned and waved at him with a smile. Meng San wanted to shout, but couldn¡¯t make up his mind. After scratching his ears for a long time, he saw that Wu Lili had disappeared long ago, so he had stomped his feet with a sigh and grieved the wound. He saw Ye Peitian sitting in the courtyard. The man, with a silver mask on his face, sat in the afternoon sun with his hands on his slender thighs. His head was bowed as he was thinking about something. There was a small backpack at the foot of Ye Peitian. He would leave quietly with Chu Qianxun that day. Although he had only lived in this yard for a few days, it had brought warmth to him repeatedly. He had nostalgia in the place and just wanted to see more before leaving. ¡°Look, women nowadays really have no empathy at all. She just went away.¡± Meng San sat next to Ye Peitian and touched his elbow, ¡°Brother Lin. How is Sister Qianxun to you? She must be particularly tender and considerate, right?¡± Ye Peitian remembered something and his face under the silver mask flushed. Fortunately, the nervous Meng San¡¯s didn¡¯t pay attention, ¡°I heard that you were also seriously injured, so you laid in the house these days.¡± ¡°On that day, where did you and Sister Qianxun go? Do you know¡­¡± Meng San said very mysteriously, lowering his voice and leaning towards him, ¡°That night, Ye Peitian walked past our gate.¡± Then he patted his thigh annoyedly, ¡°How could I faint at that time, otherwise I might have a chance to see what the demon looked like.¡± Ye Peitian turned his head and glanced at him. Thinking of what happened that night, Meng San gritted his teeth and cursed, ¡°What kind of shit Shennai people are? They are more terrifying than the devil. We have so many people in Baima Town, all of them were harmed. I wish Ye Peitian is more aggressive and destroys Shennai as soon as possible. As long as he can destroy Shennai, he can walk through our West Lane every day, and Lao Tzu will do whatever he wants.¡± ¡°Eh, what are you smiling at? You and Sister Qianxun weren¡¯t on the scene and didn¡¯t see how those people who didn¡¯t see the fart behave abnormally.¡± Meng San got up and returned to the house. The door of the corner of the courtyard opened, and a little girl holding a blind stick slowly walked out of it. The little girl groped and walked to Ye Peitian¡¯s side. A small scar on her little face made her eyes lose light. ¡°Big brother, I am a saint with healing ability. I heard that you have a neck injury. Would you like to show it to me?¡± She added a little embarrassedly, ¡°Although I¡¯m only first order, my brother said I am very powerful.¡± Ye Peitain¡¯s deep voice sounded,¡± You are not afraid of me?¡± The girl and her brother, Xiao Mu, were at the scene, so like Old Guo, they already knew the real identity of Ye Peitain. ¡°You are a good person, you saved my brother, a very good person. I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± The girl stretched out her little hands, touched Ye Peitian¡¯s neck which was bandaged and tried her best to send a little white light from her little hands. The healing ability of the first-order healers were minimal, and it had no practical effect on injuries like his own. But when the little girl took her hands away from his neck, he still thanked her sincerely, ¡°Thank you, I feel much better.¡± The little girl laughed brightly, ¡°Is it really effective? My brother is right. As long as I practice hard, I will one day be able to heal my eyes.¡± The brother (Ye Peitian) on the opposite side reached out and touched her head. Two cold, wet fingers applied a warm liquid to her eyes. ¡°Sister, you, what did you do to my sister?¡± Xiao Mu, who came in from outside the courtyard, was surprised to see his sister standing with Ye Peitian. The younger sister had blood on her face and stood innocently in front of the Yellow Sand Emperor. At that moment, all kinds of legends about him flooded into his heart. Xiao Mu couldn¡¯t care about the fear in his heart, he stepped forward, pulled away his sister with blood, panicked and alertly stared at the blood. ¡°Brother,¡± his sister tugged at his clothing corner with one hand and rubbed her eyes with one hand, ¡°Look, I can see you, brother.¡± ¡°What?¡± Xiao Mu turned his face in disbelief, ¡°You, you are saying that you can see?¡± ¡°Really?¡± He hurriedly wiped his sister¡¯s blood-stained face with his sleeves, and he was surprised and delighted to see the eyes that had lost their light for a long time regain their brightness. When he recovered from his ecstasy, the man who had just sat in front of him was gone. ¡­ Ye Peitian walked towards the iron shop of Old Guo with his bag on his back. Qianxun was already standing at the door of the shop, holding her newly acquired long knife and soft armor. She waved excitedly to him. ¡°Wait, wait a minute,¡± someone called him. Ye Peitian turned around. Xiao Mu hurriedly chased him, looked at him for a long time, and finally didn¡¯t speak, but bowed deeply to him. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 84 Above the hill, Kong Haobo and several members were hidden in the dense forest, watching a battle from a distance. There, a canopy fell down, and a cloud of dust rose from the dense shrubbery. A young female saint was fighting alone with a half-skeletal demon. On the edge of the battlefield, stood a young man holding a long sword with a silver mask. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the girl Sir Kong knows? What was her name, Qianxun?¡± ¡°In Baima Town, I¡¯ve seen her fight against demons. She has good skills. Although her rank isn¡¯t high, her fighting consciousness and knife skills are good. Sir Kong, what level do you think she is?¡± ¡°She¡­¡± Kong Haobo gaped. He realized that when the girl said she was only second order, it was just a defense against strangers. ¡°She is probably fifth-order, but she has a very good understanding and control of wind power. It¡¯s really rare among the warriors of her rank,¡± a seventh-order wind saint in the team said. ¡°If she could rise in rank, she will be a powerful warrior.¡± Holding a double-edged blade, Chu Qianxun faced the demon in front of her who was several times her size. The demon¡¯s rank was one stage higher than hers, and the battle was very dangerous. All the cells in her whole body were activated and ignited in such a life-and-death struggle. Fear stimulated her adrenaline release and the pain made her more excited. She felt that she gradually entered a very mysterious state. Around the skin, almost every pore could perceive the subtle air flow in the air. If she could capture, control these airflows, she could manipulate and control the wind to make them her most powerful weapons. Throughout the sky was the demon¡¯s huge and dull face. Dozens of small but powerful wind blades like silver butterflies lingered around the demon, and the decaying skin of the demon splashed everywhere. The demon raised a large, festering hand, trying to swing away the wind blades that were constantly cutting its body. Chu Qianxun jumped in the air, and a broad wind blade up to more than ten meters carrying the thunder, leaving smoke and dust all the way, went straight to the demon. A knife cut the pale demon in two. The demon¡¯s body split in the middle, and the huge wind blade wasn¡¯t cast off. It cut off the crown of the demon all the way up then it disappeared into the sky. Chu Qianxun came to the ground. Her arm was trembling faintly, and there was a sense of exhaustion as if she was near her limit. But she couldn¡¯t breathe a sigh of relief. Numerous slimy threads were formed between the demon body that had been split into two. As if glued together, the split demon body stood up again and was close together. The demon was divided to both sides, and the dull eyes rolled around and moved again. With several decaying arms, it rumbled from high up to Chu Qianxun. Ye Peitian drew out the long blade in his arms. The blade was blue like a gentle lake water, but a long red scarlet was smeared at the handle. It was a weapon that Qianxun specially created for him. Although his rank order was particularly high, he always cherished it. He threw his long blade into the battlefield. Chu Qianxun stretched out her hand to stop him, ¡°No, this is my fight, don¡¯t interfere.¡± In that long dream, she watched countless battles. She knew what kind of effort each successful strongman had ever made. She also knew how much she might grow. Only experiencing life and death situations would be the best way to break through her boundaries. She, Chu Qianxun, would one day be able to return to that peak. Ye Peitian stopped. Although he was worried, he respected Qianxun¡¯s ideas and understood her will to strengthen. He looked at the person who fought the enemy without hesitation. Faced with a powerful demon, her figure sprinted, flew, and she raised her sword. Her eyes flashed with excitement. She was enjoying the passion of fighting. The burning blood splashed in the air, and the crystal sweat flowed into her neck along her flushed cheeks. Ye Peitian¡¯s heart was both sad and joyful. Although Qianxun wasn¡¯t as good as him, Ye Peitian always felt that she was more powerful from the inside out than him in battle. Qianxun was undoubtedly gentle. She was gentle and considerate, she gently soothed his sore heart. Qianxun was powerful. She was beautiful and powerful, and her cool posture on the battlefield attracted him. There was an inexplicable heat in Ye Peitian¡¯s body. His gaze followed the figure on the battlefield. He remembered that day he had been pressed on the bed by this girl and was kissed. He remembered the absurd dream he had. If Qianxun really wanted to do it, he was willing. He restrained himself and dared not think further. Seeing the girl on the battlefield injured and bleeding but still fighting hard, Kong Haobo grabbed the hilt and stood up. The gray-haired middle-aged man beside him grabbed his shoulders and shook his head, ¡°She still has the energy to fight and her companion didn¡¯t interfere yet. It would be considered impolite for you to intervene in other people¡¯s battles like this. They may even mistake that we are trying to rob the demon.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Miaomiao11 sees her weight Idi: U gained weight, u need a diet to lose it. Miaomiao11: (sad music) A diet? Idi: No kofi for u? Miaomiao11: (sadder music) Really? *Idi nods* (it¡¯s all for me) Miaomiao11 sees idi¡¯s inner thoughts ¡­. (Saddest music) SNAP Miaomiao11: (U CAN¡¯T FOOL MIAO) Idi: okay u can exercise and lose the gained weight. Miaomiao11: (stretches) I¡¯ll just poop out the gained weight Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 85 ¡°But¡­¡± Kong Haobo frowned and hesitated for a moment, but he didn¡¯t act recklessly. Although he was the strongest and the only eighth-order saint in the entire team, in fact, since the advent of the demons, he was recruited by the president to create the world, and grew up under the protection of the president and the guild. He hardly had any contact with the outside world, and had a great lack of social experience. Therefore, the team was presided over by the older Liu Hezheng, who had rich experience. Kong Haobo was also very convinced by him. ¡°Compared to this fifth-order girl, I care more about the man next to her,¡± Liu Hezheng narrowed his eyes and looked at the man wearing a silver mask. The man¡¯s face turned towards the direction of their hiding. His eyes were obviously blocked by the mask, but Liu Hezheng didn¡¯t know at that moment, but only felt that he was glared fiercely at by a huge ancient beast. He couldn¡¯t help but shudder. Were they found? What a keen man. The battle finally ended in Chu Qianxun¡¯s difficult victory. Chu Qianxun bent over and gasped for a few breaths, reached out to dig out the sixth-order crystal core with a higher rank than her own. She looked at it with her palms stained with blood, and gladly put it in her pocket. There was a round of applause from the mountainside in the distance, and several young men appeared. ¡°If I single-handedly challenge a demon of a higher order than me, I may not be able to succeed, Qianxun you have a lot of courage,¡± Kong Haobo spoke from a distance. Chu Qianxun saw several members of Genesis. The day when the demons attacked the city, thanks to these people, Baima Town barely survived the disaster. After they repulsed the demons, they delayed their journey and stayed in the town for a few days to assist in post-war defense and reconstruction. Chu Qianxun, who participated in that battle, had a good impression of them. She barely raised her injured arm to greet them. Her arm was wounded, and there was a wound with deep bones visible. Red blood flowed down the arm and continued to drip down to the ground along the fingertips. ¡°Qianxun you are injured, I have wound medicine here,¡± Kong Haobo turned over his backpack to find the first aid kit he carried with him. Ye Peitian stepped forward, reached out and pulled Chu Qianxun to his side. He held up her injured arm, and looked closely. He then lowered his head and licked the wound. He raised his head and looked at Kong Haobo. Only then he took out the medicine and bandages from the backpack and wrapped it around her wound.. ¡°Eh, look,¡± the companion behind Kong Haobo quietly pushed his shoulder, ¡°The man isn¡¯t happy. He gave a demonstration. You must not create any drama.¡± Kong Haobo was a little embarrassed, and started to talk, ¡°Qianxun, we are going to Xiaozhou Village, less than 100 kilometers away from here, where are you going?¡± Chu Qianxun just wanted to answer but Ye Peitian held her and whispered, ¡°Xiaozhou, I also want to go there.¡± Chu Qianxun glanced at him and reached for his palm. There was a laboratory of Shennai left in that place. She was afraid that it would evoke the indelible pain in Ye Peitian¡¯s heart. But since he wanted to go, she would accompany him. Since they were going to the same destination, the two groups of people moved towards Xiaozhou Village together. Before the advent of demons, Xiaozhou Village was a small town surrounded by mountains on three sides, with simple folk customs and pleasant scenery. There was only a thin mountain road into the village, quite distant from the world. After the advent of demons, because of its geographical location, with limited entry and exit points, which was convenient for defense, it had been built into a small base. It was within the sphere of influence of Shennai. Such a small base with poor geographic location would have rarely attracted people¡¯s attention. However, since the great army of Shennai withdrew into the extreme north, gave up jurisdiction over the area around Baima Town and built a research institute located in Xiaozhou Village, countless half-human and half-demon people escaped. This caused an uproar among the surviving residents of the town. It also attracted countless other forces to explore this matter. Chu Qianxun, Kong Haobo and others walked on the narrow winding mountain road, which was the only way to Xiaozhou Village. There was thick fog between the mountains, and their line of sight wasn¡¯t clear. The town with a very old architectural form showed a bit of appearance in the fog. A few dull-looking soldiers sat paralyzed by the road. They looked strong, had bright armor and fierce weapons. The logo of the Glory Guild was embroidered on the clothes. Glory was one of the few major guilds on the mainland after Genesis and Shennai. The members of this guild were mostly combat personnel, and had a tradition of bravery and belligerence. But at the moment, they looked like soldiers fleeing from the battlefield. They had thrown their helmets and armor, and were sitting on the road in embarrassment. ¡°Are you from Glory? Did you all come out of Xiaozhou Village? How is the situation there now?¡± Liu Hezheng stepped forward. A burly big man looked up at Liu Hezheng. He shuddered as if frightened by his words. ¡°Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go in. It is hell.¡± Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 86 The village entrance of Xiaozhou Village, like most bases, was made of various building materials mixed with hard demon bodies. A high defensive fence, a city gate, an enemy building, and an arrow tower were all there. The broken flag on the city wall had completely become a tattered cloth strip, and it was dragged on the wall. There were no guards on the city wall, only an old man who could be described as withered on the lookout. He glanced at the newcomers who appeared at the intersection, and determined that they were humans and not demons. Only then did he withdraw his eyes and continue to take his naps. In a tall tower in the center of the town, two strange figures stood. ¡°Some people are here again. They are really greedy to a disgusting level,¡± a young man said. Standing beside the man was a demon with a human face and a bird body. The pure and beautiful girl¡¯s face was covered with black feathers. It was merged with the huge body with black feathers. She flapped her wings and made a tender and crisp voice in the tone of a child, ¡°There is a person who makes me very attentive.¡± The girl¡¯s clear eyes gradually changed in color, and the entire pupil showed a strange dark red, ¡°It¡¯s him, the origin of all this, the owner of Holy Blood.¡± ¡°Ye Peitian? How could he come here. If it¡¯s him, he should be able to understand our pain the most, and we will have another strong partner,¡± the man said softly. His hair flicked by the night breeze, flashing past the paleness of his face. Chu Qianxun and her party stepped on the muddy water on the road and passed through the narrow doorway. A small town with many ancient architectural styles was exposed within the wall. On both sides of the muddy road, old-style tile-wood buildings and brick-concrete industrial-era buildings were clustered together. Green moss and vines were climbing in. The streets and eaves were full of a dark and decaying atmosphere. A demon corpse close to the human figure was hung upside down at the gate of the city. The corpse had completely dried up, looking dark and thin. His arms with sharp claws interlaced and hugged his shoulders tightly. The face looked very similar to humans, and it was frozen before death. He wasn¡¯t like expressionless demons but had frowned tightly in pain. Behind him was a pair of bat-like wings. One wing tried to wrap half of his body, and the other was broken and fell behind him. While walking into the village, they saw several corpses like the hanging demons which made them uncomfortable. There were almost no shadows of pedestrians on the street. Occasionally, one or two pieces of waste paper floated in the air, and it was stuck on the broken window of a certain house. It was thundered by the wind. There were only a few houses in the middle of a building, with a dim light on. It was almost like an abandoned dead city, without the appearance of a human. The people stepped on the water on the ground, and the sound of the splash of the pace echoed on the silent street, which was particularly clear. In the dim alley by the road, a ragged man walked out. His look was dull, his beard was sloppy, and he was covered in stains. He was a wanderer. He dragged a half-mutilated demon¡¯s body in his hand. ¡°He seems like a lunatic. Should we ask him and inquire about the situation?¡± A member of Kong Haobo¡¯s group asked. The man looked up and saw the crowd, froze for a moment, and suddenly said in madness, while waving half the corpse and rushed towards the crowd, ¡°It¡¯s you. You bad people. Give me back my son!¡± Kong Haobo stunned the homeless man who rushed to them with a sword, kicked him aside, and looked at the man rolling in the mud. Kong Haobo frowned. ¡°There are still many residents here. We should look for a house with lights on and ask about the situation,¡± Liu Hezheng said. Outside a lighted house, the owner heard about the identity of the outsiders, and opened the windows; ¡°The Institute of Shennai is to the east of the village. Go find the answers you want by yourself. Don¡¯t bother us, outsiders.¡± On the side of another house, a tall simple grass shed was built. A huge demon in the grass shed was tied by his neck by an iron chain. The huge body curled up and squatted in the corner. Seeing the strangers approaching, the demon raised his sharp clawed arm while showing a panicked expression. A middle-aged woman opened the door of the house and walked out. She waved her broom impatiently, ¡°Go away outsiders. Don¡¯t come to disturb our lives.¡± Then she walked out of the door carrying a pot of food and placed the steaming pot in front of the demon. The pot was filled with rough bean food, not the flesh and blood needed by a demon. But the demon took the hot pot and swallowed it. The woman looked at the demon eating the food for a while, sighed deeply, and turned back to the house. The young members of Genesis glanced at each other and slowly backed away a few steps. ¡°According to the information we have received, Shennai created demons that possess the power of demons and retain human consciousness in some way.¡± Liu Hezheng said, ¡°Shennai attempts to use the power of these half-human and half-demon people to dominate the battlefield. The last time we saw the canine man, he was one of the products of this research.¡± Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 87 ¡°Of course, most of whom remained in this village are a failed product with no use value. Just like what you see in front of you. Many of them used to be residents of this village.¡±The demon squatting in the corner grabbed the food in the basin and kept stuffing it into his mouth, while showing a very alert look to everyone. There was a chill in all people¡¯s hearts. It was sad that the limit of human evil could reach such an unbelievable level. The sky was very dim, and it wasn¡¯t suitable to investigate the strange research institutes that occupied a large area in the east of the village. Chu Qianxun, Ye Peitian said goodbye to Kong Haobo and others, and they each found an uninhabited courtyard in the village and settled temporarily. ¡°It¡¯s so cold,¡± Chu Qianxun squatted by the campfire in the yard, rubbed her hands, ¡°Is it already winter?¡± The winter of the Golden age was very short, and humans in most areas rarely experienced the cold winter. Now, it seemed that by this natural disaster, they got rid of the dirt left by the high industrialization of mankind and gave real winter and summer weathers. Thin snowflakes fell from the sky. Chu Qianxun reached out and caught it, and turned to show Ye Peitian the melting snowflakes, ¡°It¡¯s already snowing.¡± Ye Peitian glanced at her, didn¡¯t answer, and bowed his head to add firewood to the fire. There was a pot on the campfire, and a pot of turtle soup was rolling in the pot. Chu Qianxun stretched her face in front of Ye Peitian, carefully watching his face covered by the mask. In fact, after stepping into Xiaozhou Village and looking at the scene along the way, Chu Qianxun felt a little depressed. She couldn¡¯t help worrying about Ye Peitian who had been involved in it. Ye Peitian opened the poy placed on the fire. In addition to the turtle that they caught in the jungle at the entrance of the village, they also put a variety of mushrooms collected from the mountain forest with winter bamboo shoots. As the lid opened, a strange fragrance spread through the air. Xiaozhou Village was surrounded by mountains on three sides. The population was sparse and the vegetation was dense, making it easy to get food. After an autumn rain, among the shaded vines of the mountain forest, one could see all kinds of chubby edible fungi by pulling away the blades of grass. After a simple search, one could get a lot of ingredients. Chu Qianxun even found a few wild matsutake mushrooms. Ye Peitian held a bowl of hot soup and handed it to Chu Qianxun. She took a sip and the delicious, rich soup full of nutrients needed by the body rolled down her throat, making her feel comfortable. Holding the hot soup in both hands, she sat side by side with Ye Peitian, looking at the occasional falling snowflakes in the sky, and sipping the scented food. Ye Peitian picked out the matsutake in his bowl and put it in Chu Qianxun¡¯s bowl. Chu Qianxun couldn¡¯t help looking at the man. He waa really good. He looked so handsome, his cooking was so good, and he was so considerate and gentle. But when he was shy, his ears flushed, and he tried to avoid her. He was pitiful and cute. She couldn¡¯t help but want to bully him a little more. Chu Qianxun perceived her own intentions. Even if he was a demon, what could she do? She really liked him, and wanted to be with him. Ye Peitian¡¯s white and slender fingers clasped the yellow sand rammed earthen bowl, lifted the bowl to his lips, took a sip, and exhaled a little white mist from his mouth. Those light-colored thin lips were dyed with a touch of cherry pink, and they were sensational. He seemed to perceive Chu Qianxun¡¯s gaze. His lips under the silver mask immediately tightened, his throat rolled and his back slightly straightened. Chu Qianxun put down the bowl and approached his body. She held his hand and gently rubbed his palm. ¡°Peitian,¡± she raised her head and stared at his face. Her eyes were full of sincerity, ¡°I like you very much. I want to be with you all the time, and eat meals you prepare every day.¡± Ye Peitian turned his head at once, and his eyes were bound to Chu Qianxun¡¯s eager gaze. His lips opened and closed several times, and finally said words dryly, ¡°Really?¡± Chu Qianxun rubbed Ye Peitian¡¯s palm and raised it to her lips to kiss gently on the back of the cold hand. ¡°Of course, when did I lie to you.¡± Then she was pulled into his arms by a huge force. The man¡¯s hug was so hard, but the tight muscles seemed to be trying to restrain something. ¡°It turns out that all of this is true.¡± The wide palms held Chu Qianxun¡¯s face. The man stared at it for a long time before he carefully dropped a kiss. His kiss was so jerky and so hot. He had been alone for too long, and suddenly met love. He just wanted to hug her tightly and desperately absorb the temperature he had longed for. Chu Qianxun stretched out her hands around his neck as her fingers slit through his soft hair, soothing his excited emotions. Responding to the man¡¯s enthusiasm, she kissed him bit by bit, confining him to the trunk behind him, not letting him back down. So he had to sink into the sweet abyss. The white snowflakes fell from the silent night sky, into the world of demons, stopped at the treetops, fell under the tree and kissed the couple¡¯s shoulders. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 88 A collapsed church was stationed in the east of Xiaozhou Village. Inside the church, the floor tiles in the corners had been lifted and covered with tall weeds. The fragments of the seat were scattered randomly in the grass. The idol was pushed down to the ground, its wings were broken and several cracks appeared on the face of the stone carving. The elaborately carved stone was split with a knife, and painted with a few bloody patches. A plainly dressed woman with a headscarf knelt in the barren grass and prayed with her head down, ¡°God, if you really exist, please save those suffering. I am willing to use my life to redeem the sins I have committed.¡± She whispered, and the sun shone down from the broken roof, shining on her low neck. The barren little church was silent and no one could answer her question. A little bird stopped on the collapsed wings of the idol, tilted its head and looked at her for a while, and then spread his wings and flew into the blue sky. Kong Haobo and his party came to the gate of the Eastern Research Institute. Compared to the village where pedestrians occasionally appeared, this place showed gradual disappearance of the trail. The barren grass reached to the knees and the iron gate that had been smashed was severely deformed. It was open crookedly, and occasionally made an unpleasant squeaking noise when shaken by the wind. ¡°Should Sir Kong call Sister Qianxun to come with us? They seem to want to come here and see.¡± ¡°I can always feel that there is something weird in this place. We should first explore the situation ourselves and then involve them.¡± ¡°Also, their level isn¡¯t high. If something happens, we will have to put our energy into protecting them.¡± The young men exchanged opinions and stepped into the grassy courtyard carefully. Green plants climbed on the fence of the yard. The grass in the courtyard was half the height of a person. There were two tall modern buildings side by side. They had experienced severe damage. The glass was damaged, the wall was cracked and stained with large brown stains on the area. A creaking sound came from a certain yard. The team members searched for a sound and saw someone in the corner. A plainly dressed, hooded woman at the well was shaking the wheel to fetch water. Hearing the sound, the woman turned to look at them and reached out to wipe the sweat from her head. Her expression was calm, without any surprises. She was apparently accustomed to these outsiders. ¡°Do you live here?¡± Liu Hezheng stepped forward and asked. ¡°Yes, I am the only one left here. I am responsible for those patients who have not left.¡± The woman poured the water in the bucket into the big bucket brought by her, threw the bucket with the twine into the well again, ¡°I know what you want, there is nothing here.¡± ¡°I think you misunderstood. We are not malicious,¡± Liu Hezheng showed a generous smile that belonged to the elders, ¡°I just heard about the matter here and want to see the situation.¡± The woman lowered her eyes and reached out to continue to fetch water, ¡°You can go in and see the situation yourself, but please don¡¯t hurt them. They are just victims and have not done anything wrong.¡± Kong Haobo and others walked in from outside the gate of the building. The building was taller and more stylish than the houses in the village, and it was full of smooth and simple style in the post-industrial period. But in this place, the dilapidated atmosphere was even more infiltrating. Many black-brown blood fingerprints were affixed to the wall outside the gate. They went down the long corridor and through the hall. The light inside became very dim. All the windows were very small reinforced with anti-theft rails. There were obviously various laboratories on both sides of the aisle, and some rooms were scattered with various strange experimental instruments. In the huge glass flasks were a sticky brown residue, hoses, distillers, and various liquids. The uncomfortable brown color remained in most glass-like vessels, similar to the color left after the blood had dried up. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 89 The experiments conducted in this place weren¡¯t pleasant. As they walked inward, there were countless trails of blood in the corridor. The handrails of the stairs were stained with blood. ¡°What is this? In the end, is it a research institute or a slaughterhouse?¡± Walking all the way, even the warrior who had been through a battle, had goosebumps. ¡°Shennai is such a perverted organization. Is it still qualified to compete with us to create the world?¡± A group of people walked up the stairs carefully. There were two thick defensive doors in succession at the staircase, both of which were broken from the inside out at the moment. The door made of a sturdy demon body was deformed and pulled down on both sides. Something had been desperately breaking through the door from the inside. Through these two doors, the long aisle was flanked by dim cages with iron chain shackles, filthy and shabby beds, scratches from those mottled sheets and messy nails on the walls. It could be seen that this place had held captives. A member of the Genesis kicked an empty tin can accidentally, and the tin can rolled away, making a series of echoes in the silent long walkway. Kong Haobo stretched out his hand suddenly. He pointed forward and fired a flame from the end of his finger, burning all the way into the dark cell in the corner. The fire light lit all the way on the ground, illuminating every corner of the cell¡¯s mottled walls, shackles, buckets and shabby canopy beds. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Liu Hezheng turned around and asked. ¡°Strange,¡± Kong Haobo frowned, ¡°I feel like someone was looking at us.¡± Liu Hezheng glanced at the cell. The cell was small, and a long flame was burning on the ground. He could see every corner at a glance. ¡°There is no one there. Are you too nervous?¡± Liu Hezheng patted Kong Haobo¡¯s shoulder. Looking at the slowly extinguishing flame, Kong Haobo had to nod his head and continue to walk forward. They walked through this cell area and reached another building. It should have been a dormitory building for employees. The environment looked much better than the experimental building. The rooms were bright and furnished with comfortable beds, sofas and other living furniture. There were strange noises in many rooms. Kong Haobo carefully opened a room¡¯s door, but the situation inside the room made several young soldiers behind him unable to take a step back. There was a middle-aged man sitting in the middle of the room. From his imperfect skin and loose hair, it could be seen that this was a real human being. He was sitting on a chair in pain. He had covered his face with his hands and the clothing on his back was cracked. He carried rift stacks of monstrous and dreadful demon bodies on his back and dragged all the way to the ground. It was large and heavy that he could hardly move. He was neither human nor completely demonized, and could only be regarded as a kind of demon that wasn¡¯t human. ¡°Miss Dan Qin, is that you?¡± The man heard the movement and didn¡¯t look back. ¡°I already said that there is no need to waste food. Demons like me should starve to death.¡± After he finished speaking, he put his palm down and turned his face to see Kong Haobo and others at the door. ¡°It turns out that you are outsiders, go. There is nothing you want here.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Kong Haobo asked doubtfully. ¡°I was originally a resident of Xiaozhou Village, but now I am just a demon.¡± ¡°What the hell happened here?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± The man lowered his hand while covering his face. His eyes widened, his neck narrowed and he whispered in a very uncoordinated tone, ¡°Everyone here believed in God, and dedicated their families to the church to serve the Holy Spirit. In the end, those people under the banner of God were doing the devil¡¯s job. Crazy, this world has already been crazy.¡± Kong Haobo withdrew from the room and got goosebumps. Liu Hezheng didn¡¯t give him time to breathe and hesitantly pushed open the door of the next room. This room had a woman. Her upper body was still human, but her waist turned into a mollusk-like demon body. She was crawling on the ground and desperately reaching out to the person outside the door with a bone-thin arm and a wry laugh. They saw all the demons that were half human and half demon in the rooms. Some of these people were already unconscious, just saying random words. There were also some people who painfully told their own stories under inquiry. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 90 ¡°We are failed products. So we are discarded here.¡± ¡°There is no place to go. Some people escaped from here, but they were killed by villagers and their families. Those corpses are still hanging at the gate of the city.¡± ¡°Even my mother is reluctant to take me, who has become a demon, back to the village. Ooo.¡± ¡°We are alive thanks to Miss Dan Qin. Only she has been taking care of us.¡± ¡°I am not a demon, but a human. I am a human.¡± ¡°Leave, don¡¯t bother us anymore. There is nothing here.¡± Sorrowful, painful, and hateful words came in disorderly. The young warriors who had never been afraid of the horrible demons stopped. ¡°Don¡¯t go in. Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too much. It turns out that those powerful semi-demonized warriors in Shennai were forcibly created with such nasty means.¡± ¡°We still need to go deeper!¡± Liu Hezheng took out his notebook and turned to a page of hand-drawn architectural drawings. ¡°You must follow the president¡¯s instructions to explore the deepest place here.¡± In a dim basement of this building, a large black bird stood on the ground with its wings down. It had a face of a girl, its dark red eyes gradually faded the red and returned to normal black. ¡°One person is very keen and almost caught me,¡± she said. Next to her was a bed with various instruments connected to it. On the bed laid a skinny, gray-haired man, who had his eyes closed. He had an oxygen mask on his face, and was connected to various life-sustaining pipelines. He didn¡¯t speak, but a strange and deep voice came from his body, ¡°The eighth-order fire saint, such a top-level master has been sent, it seems that Genesis won¡¯t let go of this secret.¡± ¡°Let me go and drive them away,¡± the girl said. ¡°No, I will go in person. Let me think about whether to kill them or make them our partners. Well, this time let them experience the pain like you and me experienced.¡± A piece of red liquid was injected into the infusion tube, which was always injected into the skinny arm. The dry skin of the old man began to fill up gradually. Even the dry white hair got silvery, and the man slowly sat up from the bed. He took off the oxygen mask on his face to reveal a young and handsome face. The girl turned her bird¡¯s face and smiled slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet these new friends together.¡± Outside the gate of the institute, Ye Peitian and Chu Qianxun stood among the barren grass. ¡°Are you sure you want to go in, Peitian?¡± Chu Qianxun said. Ye Peitian raised his head and looked at the golden wing logo hanging on the gate, ¡°Once, I just wanted to use killing to solve all hatred. Kill everyone who hates me.¡± He turned his face and glanced at Chu Qianxun, ¡°But now, I want to stop the root of all these evils.¡± He took Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand, ¡°Qianxun, when I destroyed the Shennai base of Goose City, I got a message that one of the keys to Shennai¡¯s transformation of human technology is hidden in Xiaozhou Village. I want to find it and destroy it.¡± The two entered the gate of the research institute, passed the mottled laboratories in the dark corridor, and through the silent operating room, with blood stains remaining on them and scattered on the sides. Chu Qianxun clenched Ye Peitian¡¯s hand. No matter how much she heard about his experience, she was shocked to see such a place in person. However, Ye Peitian walked in front of her, with a steady pace and showing no trace of fear. Chu Qianxun discovered that this man was stronger than she thought. Despite the hardships, he still had a firm and warm heart that could reach out to others, show his smile. He could hold her hand like this and walk in front of her. Chu Qianxun couldn¡¯t help but quicken her pace to keep up with his pace. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 91 They walked to the two destroyed iron gates. Ye Peitian paused for a moment, but then he took Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand and slowly walked into the dim and extremely narrow walkway. A caged railing beside him receded as they advanced. ¡°In Goose City, at night, I also stayed in such a place,¡± Ye Peitian¡¯s voice rang in the empty corridor, ¡°There were a lot of interesting people there. There was a man with plant ability. When the guard was away, he would stick out thin vines from the gap between the railings and then bloom a few beautiful flowers. A little girl reached for it.¡± ¡°Several times, he also sent the flowers outside my door, but I had a bad temper at that time and ignored him.¡± He tried to say something that sounded interesting, as if he wanted to tell Chu Qianxun that his life wasn¡¯t just messy. ¡°There was also a teenager whose eyes were invisible, but his ability was so special that he could perceive the dynamics of all people within a certain range. If the guard got closer, he would tell in advance. Shennai had developed his powers to create today¡¯s canines.¡± ¡°Later, I heard that they fled. I don¡¯t know if they are still alive in this world.¡± Ye Peitian rarely said so much. Chu Qianxun listened to him. They unknowingly walked to the end of the corridor, where the beds of two adjacent cells leaned against each other across a thin wall. Ye Peitian turned his face and looked at the two beds that were close together by the wall. This place gave him both a sense of familiarity and scare. In those nights when he was almost going frantic, a man¡¯s voice often appeared on the wet wall beside the bed. In fact, most of the time he didn¡¯t hear clearly what that person was saying. Sometimes that person talked about the past of some golden age, or saying that they would always be able to escape one day, how to get revenge after escape, and how to live a better life. When Ye Peitian curled up against the wall in pain in the boundless darkness, the man would knock on the wall, lean against the wall and comfort him with a few words. He vowed that everyone would always escape one day. ¡°When we escape, I¡¯ll have a good meal, grab a pheasant and roast it,¡± his voice often passed on like this. Ye Peitian didn¡¯t know what the man looked like now, only knew his name was Ah Xiao. After that he heard that Ah Xiao was sent to other research bases. Ye Peitian and Chu Qianxun finally crossed the dark corridor and pushed open the exit door. The sun was shining brightly outside with blue sky and white clouds. The warm sun in winter spread on Ye Peitian¡¯s face, and he extended his finger to block the too bright sunshine, Through the silver mask, the world he saw was no longer dim and dull. The trees, the grass, the sky, and the free flying eagle hovering high in the sky was seen. Ye Peitian¡¯s heart was pressed against a heavy and huge stubborn stone for many years. The obscure stone was heavily blocked in his chest, making him almost breathless. At first, he thought that he would endure in silence for the rest of his life as it was impossible to turn these things out and talk to others. But when he tried to smash the stone and pour out the blood-stained fragments, he found that it didn¡¯t seem to be so difficult. When he said the first sentence, he naturally went on speaking. When those things were pulled out from the bottom of his heart little by little, the feeling of depression that had been stuck in his heart for a long time slowly dissolved. Ye Peitian turned his face, there was a person beside him, watching him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He suddenly felt a little sorry. ¡°I made you listen to some sad things.¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to hear your story. I¡¯m just a little sorry that I didn¡¯t show up in your past early.¡± Chu Qianxun raised her hand and gently touched his firm cheek, ¡°But in your future, we will be together.¡± ¡° The heavy gate behind him squeaked, closing the dark corridor forever behind the two of them. In the building where many semi-demonized humans lived. A woman in a headscarf was pushing a trailer of food and was distributing food to those who were unable to move. She was the woman who persuaded Kong Haobo and others not to enter inside the well earlier. ¡°Miss Dan Qin. Thank you. You are a gentle and nice person.¡± The man with a tumor-like demon on his back sat on the chair. He dragged his body, making his movements very inconvenient. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s what I must do,¡± Dan Qin lowered her head, took the empty bowl in the man¡¯s hands, and cleaned it with a clean damp cloth. ¡°If there were more kind people in this world like you, we wouldn¡¯t be what we are today. There are some outsiders today. I have persuaded them, but they still insisted on going down.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Dan Qin sighed. She put away the towel and pushed the dining cart, and walked down the door, ¡°We can¡¯t stop the people who are looking for death. They can only hope they don¡¯t find those two.¡± She got a bowl of batter, and placed it in front of the woman crawling on the ground next door, and then went to the next room. Some people thanked her gratefully, and some people were already unconscious and only angered. She was used to taking care of all people briskly and tenderly. When she pushed the cart out of the room, she saw Chu Qianxun and Ye Peitian appearing at the stairs. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 92 ¡°How come someone came again?¡± Dan Qin stopped and looked at them helplessly, ¡°Go back outsider, there is nothing you want here.¡± Chu Qianxun was almost shocked seeing so many people who were half demonized but not dead. She didn¡¯t even know whether to call these creatures demons or humans. A person whose half of the body had been completely unable to turn human crawled past her in front of her. Then a young child with silver long horns on his forehead rushed out of the room and almost hit Chu Qianxun. ¡°This¡­ these are?¡± Chu Qianxun avoided him. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. ¡°Shennai creates a fighting machine that has the powerful fighting ability of demons, and can communicate and control like humans. Those abandoned here are in their eyes¡­¡± Ye Peitian glanced at the child, and finally couldn¡¯t say the word: failure. Dan Qin, who was pushing the dining car, walked past them, picked up the child and put him on a chair. She carried a bowl of food and fed a spoon in his mouth. ¡°They are humans like us,¡± Dan Qin said. ¡°They can no longer return to human society and can only stay here to live. I hope you leave and don¡¯t disturb their peace.¡± The little boy handed Dan Qin a flower that was in his hand, ¡°Sister Dan Qin, I just went to play with Sister Huahua and she gave me this.¡± Chu Qianxun looked at the scene in front of her, ¡°Who are you? Why are you here.¡± Dan Qin lowered her eyes, ¡°I used to be the nurse here. Everyone else left but I just wanted to stay and take care of them.¡± Ye Peitian suddenly said, ¡°I want to find a person here. Everyone calls him Ah Xiao.¡± Dan Qin¡¯s hand holding the spoon paused, and there was a hint of confusion evident on her face. ¡°You know where he is?¡± Ye Peitian urged. ¡°No, he¡¯s dead.¡± Dan Qin lowered his head, ¡°Ah Xiao is no longer here.¡± ¡­ In the underground space, the members of the Genesis team walked in the basement with huge space and complicated structure. ¡°It turns out there are so many rooms here.¡± ¡°Old Liu, how do you know?¡± ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Liu Hezheng, who was at the forefront of the team had a trace of tension. ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, Old Liu. This research institute is just a ruin. We searched for a day, but except for those demons who are not humans or ghosts, we have not encountered any powerful demons.¡± ¡°With the people of our team, dealing with the eighth-order and the seventh-order is just a breeze. Gee, we are a strong team. No matter humans or demons, there is nothing to fear. I just don¡¯t understand why the president sent us to do such a small thing.¡± The group of people was talking, and a pale face suddenly appeared in the shadow in front of them. Looking closely, the face was covered with black feathers, and the black wings almost merged with the darkness, so that no boundaries could be distinguished, and the face looked like a mask suspended in midair. . Liu Hezheng raised an arm and made a warning gesture. At that moment, the members of the squad quickly got in their formation in coordination with the tacit understanding, and the defensive fighters holding shields gathered at the front. The little girl spread her black wings slowly, and the black feathers gradually faded. Under her simple innocent face, everything seemed to be gone, leaving only the endless dark void. Kong Haobo¡¯s flame arrow shot through the air, but seemed to be swallowed by the darkness and disappeared silently. The layered black curtains, like the gentle waves on the sea, surged up from all directions. When Kong Haobo reacted, he was no longer in the dark basement, There was only boundless darkness around him. The earth was dry and cracked, the grass wasn¡¯t growing, and some lonely red strange stones stood abruptly on the vast expanse of land. A huge red eye hung high in the night sky in the distance. He didn¡¯t know where his companions went, only he was left alone. This may be a mental attack, Kong Haobo thought. But unless the other party¡¯s rank was much higher than his own, or his spirit was flawed, he shouldn¡¯t enter into such a strange world with abnormal real touch and no way to crack without warning. ¡°It¡¯s not a mental attack. This is a spatial power superimposed on spiritual power. It belongs to Xiaoyan¡¯s world,¡± a voice came from behind him. Kong Haobo turned sharply. Sitting on a tall rock not far behind him was a young and handsome man. His facial features were very beautiful, his skin was fair and his blonde hair was shining brightly in the darkness. He bent one foot, supported his cheek in one hand, and looked at Kong Haobo from a height with a smile on his face, ¡°Xiaoyan¡¯s power has nothing to do with rank. Only people who are really strong in spirit can break this space. Flowers like you who are protected and grown in the greenhouse, probably could only stay here forever.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Kong Haobo pulled out his sword and tightened his guard. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 93 ¡°Oh, you came to me deliberately, and you don¡¯t even know who I¡¯m? Didn¡¯t your president Gu Zhengqing tell you?¡± The man raised his eyebrows. With a smile, he looked at the log book in his hands, ¡°You see, the record is so detailed with clear instructions on how to find this basement.¡± Kong Haobo recognized that it was the notebook that their captain Liu Hezheng had been carrying with him, ¡°Who the hell are you? Where are my companions? What did you do to them?¡± ¡°Do you know that there is often a queen-like presence in the blasphemer¡¯s lair? It can induce the demonization of humans in captivity and make humans the same blasphemers?¡± He tore up the notebook and scattered the pieces of paper in the air. ¡°Later one day, Shennai discovered that there is a similar power among humans. That person is me. They imprisoned me and used me to demonise people one by one. The human bodies were demonized to create powerful war weapons.¡± Shennai imprisoned this man and was able to refine a semi-demon soldier. Kong Haobo was taken aback. ¡°Since you want this power so much. I will give you what you want.¡± The man laughed and turned his white and slender fingers. A wound was cracked in his white wrist, and black liquid came out of it It overflowed his pale skin, and dyed the entire palm, black as blood kept dripping on the ground. The earth was surging and cracking. The innumerable black semi-gel-like liquid that continually flowed out on the ground like tentacles, lifted a man into the air. It was the captain of the Kong Haobo team, Liu Hezheng. At the moment, Liu Hezheng looked dull. His eyes were open to the sky, his mouth was open, and countless black liquids were pouring into his mouth as he made groaning noises. His back and limbs began to grow, which were the signs that he began to turn into a demon. ¡°Stop it! What did you do to him?¡± Kong Haobo¡¯s eyes widened. His long sword lit up into the sky, and the huge flame sword split towards the enemy on the opposite side. ¡°Why are you so angry?¡± The man jumped from the rock, avoiding the attack, ¡°Didn¡¯t he just want to find this power? I¡¯ll let him taste the force of being demonised.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just the pain that all of us have experienced.¡± Kong Haobo quickly rushed forward, slashing those gel-like tentacles with a sword and caught Liu Hezheng who fell from the air. ¡°Kill¡­Kill me I¡­can¡¯t stand, pain¡­Quickly. Kill me,¡± Liu Hezheng¡¯s expression was twisted. His veins burst out, his bones creaked and changed as blood flowed out. Despite his pain, sharp scales belonging to demons grew on his body. ¡°Uncle Liu, hold on, Uncle Liu!¡± Kong Haobo desperately called him. But soon, his companion no longer struggled and became paralyzed. ¡°It¡¯s useless to die so soon. It seems that without the combined treatment of Holy Blood, most people can¡¯t live,¡± the man squatted on another stone and looked at the dead with some regret. Kong Haobo raised his red eyes and looked at him fiercely. ¡­ Chu Qianxun heard a huge roar coming from the bottom and the pillars of fire penetrated the ground and connected to the sky and burned. ¡°It¡¯s Kong Haobo!¡± She looked out the window. Not far from the building, the ground was blasted away by flames, revealing a basement with no holes in the ground. The place where there was a red flame blazing thinly, was obviously a fierce battle. The building was affected by the fighting. The glass shattered, the wall cracked, the roof collapsed and the ground shook violently. For the half-demons living in the building with limited mobility, many were crushed under the collapsed walls or furniture at one time. The boy with long silver horns on his head jumped from the chair and used his horns to pry a collapsed wall as he tried to drag a girl under him. Dan Qin ran forward to help despite the moving corridor. She wasn¡¯t strong. She could only use her weak shoulder to prop up the heavy wall. ¡°Quick, pull the child out,¡± she could only hope for the young child¡¯s safety. Even the relatives of these children in the village were reluctant to approach them. Dan Qin didn¡¯t expect the two outsiders who came with ambition to come to help. An arm quickly supported the wall on her shoulder and slowly propped up the heavy wall. ¡°I will hold it, you drag the human out.¡± Chu Qianxun used the term ¡®human¡¯. If these human beings with some changes in appearance shouldn¡¯t be called humans, so were the saints who harbored demons in them. Ye Peitian pressed the ground with both hands, and soon the shaking of the entire staircase stopped and stabilized. ¡°I will go and take a look. Qianxun, you stay and help them.¡± Chu Qianxun nodded, and Ye Peitian¡¯s figure quickly disappeared into the window. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 94 She helped to move the people who couldn¡¯t on their own. After moving the people with an unusually large body to a safe place in the yard, even Chu Qianxun was tired and gasping. Dan Qin looked at the place where the fire was blazing, tightened her eyebrows and folded her hands together to pray, ¡°Almighty God, please forgive them and give them merciful redemption. They just can¡¯t forget the hatred in their hearts.¡± ¡°You believe in God so much. Have you ever seen him appear or exhibit miracles?¡± Chu Qianxun sat on the ground and asked. ¡°We are half exhausted and we haven¡¯t seen him doing us a favor.¡± ¡°Although God doesn¡¯t come to the world easily, I know that he must exist. He exists in my heart and in the world,¡± Dan Qin looked at Chu Qianxun. She was very grateful to this girl who helped everyone. She had more to say, ¡°With the presence of God, I can only pray to atone for the sins I have committed.¡± ¡°What sins do you want to pay for? Who is Ah Xiao?¡± Dan Qin lowered her eyelashes, ¡°Ah Xiao, he has completely changed, and he is no longer the same Ah Xiao as before.¡± ¡­ From the cracked ground, black gelatinous tentacles appeared around Kong Haobo, bounding him tightly. ¡°Good job. In the end, he could break the boundaries of Xiaoyan¡¯s realm,¡± the man was still sitting on a stone in the ruins, seeming to be a little bit distracted, ¡°But it¡¯s too late. Your companions fell into my hands. What would you do alone?¡± Kong Haobo gritted his teeth and struggled desperately to prevent those black blood crawling up the neck and drilling into his mouth. Xiaoyan, who was a bird with a human face, appeared behind the man and supported his back with her wings. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xiaoyan, my body can resist a while longer,¡± the man patted the girl¡¯s wings and whispered. Kong Haobo quickly raised his head and saw Ye Peitian who appeared not far away. ¡°Lin Fei, run away. You are not this person¡¯s opponent,¡± Kong Haobo choked, barely struggling to shout. His throat was quickly pinched by the black tentacles as he fell into a coma. The man sitting on the ground stood up and looked at Ye Peitian for a long time and showed a pleasant smile, ¡°It¡¯s Peitian. ??I¡¯ve been waiting for you, Peitian.¡± He looked excited. His chest moved slightly up and down, ¡°With you joining us, we can finally avenge our enemies! Let everyone in this world taste our suffering.¡± Ye Peitian also looked at him, and slowly shouted his name, ¡°Ah Xiao.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me,¡± Ah Xiao took two steps forward to reach Ye Peitian, ¡°Peitian, ??with your holy blood, we can work together to create a large number of half-demon people. Then we will go to seek justice from the whole world.¡± Ye Peitian frowned, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between you and them?¡± ¡°Peitian, ??what are you talking about? Did you forget the humiliation we once suffered, didn¡¯t we vow to take revenge?¡± Ah Xiao¡¯s neck muscles moved. He raised his hands and looked at his pale fingers, ¡°The skins of those people should be peeled off and soaked in the rancid water so that they can¡¯t live or die.¡± Ye Peitian looked at the friend in front of him, and saw himself in those crazy eyes, He spoke slowly, ¡°I will destroy Shennai myself. But I cannot be like them. I once hated to hurt innocent people.¡± Ah Xiao smiled. His smile even looked gentle, as if he was just talking to his friend about his ideals, ¡°You are wrong. We should let everyone in this world taste the pain. Why can they live so happily? Let everyone sink into hell. It won¡¯t be so painful, right, Peitian?¡± Ye Peitian looked down at his hands that were once stained with blood, ¡°Ah Xiao, I used to hate the world like you, and wanted to kill everyone. But I finally found that killing didn¡¯t really calm down the hate in my heart. The more enemies you kill, the bigger the void in your heart becomes.¡± ¡°After killing, the only thing you get is more pain and numbness, and you will never be freed from pain.¡± Ah Xiao¡¯s excited face slowly cooled down, ¡°You have changed. I always thought you would be the one to understand me.¡± Ye Peitian closed his mouth. He knew that they couldn¡¯t convince each other. He couldn¡¯t help recalling the night he was imprisoned in Goose City. His friend often comforted him across the wall and joked with him about how he would live after he was freed. But after so many years of inhuman torture, the boy with good intentions may no longer exist. ¡°Ah Xiao, we have suffered for many years before we got freedom. If you apply the hatred you once had to people all over the world, then you will find that you will never be happy and free, and you will always take it personally. Locking yourself in that dark hell is not freedom.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ah Xiao raised his eyebrows and patted his chest, ¡°What are you talking about? Happy? Freedom? Will people like us still be happy? I can¡¯t even feel alive. For me, only the endless blood of the enemy can make me feel a little alive.¡± ¡°You have changed, Peitian. You are not your former self, and I am very disappointed in you.¡± Hia face sank as his eyes showed eerie glances, ¡°Why exactly would you say this?¡± Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 95 When Ah Xiao¡¯s face sank, Ye Peitian¡¯s legs started to move. He didn¡¯t rush forward, but quickly rushed toward an oblique side. Almost at the same time, on the ground where he had just set foot, the earth cracked straight all the way, from which countless black semi-gel tentacles drilled. In a flash, it could be seen that the two people who fought were tempered with battles. His nerve perception and muscle memory were almost to the point where they could respond without thinking. Ye Peitian conjured a long blue sword with four or five blue blades of wind. With a sharp noise, they flew to those black tentacles that came from all directions as his body jumped high. The small gap in the dark sky jumped out, and the sharp tip of the sword rushed towards Ah Xiao¡¯s throat. This was the sword technique Qianxun used while fighting demons. Ye Peitian also used it subtly. When he used this blade, he even had a little sweetness in his heart. The black curtain trembles in the air, hiding Ah Xiao¡¯s figure into it. Ye Peitian¡¯s blue blade arrived at the same time. Ah Xiao with a slightly surprised face, shook in the blue light, turned into a bubble, and disappeared. Ye Peitian found himself in a special space. The surrounding scene was like scrolls printed on the curtain. As the black curtain slowly opened and flattened, everything in the world became stable and real. The boundless black land was rugged and rocky. There was no vegetation and no life. The sky was dark and silent, only a strange huge red eye hung in the distant sky. ¡°In this world, you can¡¯t win against me.¡± Ah Xiao¡¯s figure appeared not far away. He stretched out his arms and split his wrists. The black blood flowed down the wound, and countless black tentacles drilled out of the ground. They, like a black snake danced and rushed to Ye Peitian. Ye Peitian snorted. He moved his palm forward, and hundreds of thousands of huge soil thorns lifted from the ground, strangling the black snake. They flew all over the sky as the dragon snake fluttered. In the dim midair, black stones condensed into a huge palm and grabbed An Xiao from top to bottom. Ah Xiao disappeared in place, and appeared in another place out of thin air. ¡°In Xiaoyan¡¯s realm, I can come and go freely. And you will always be imprisoned in this dark world.¡± Ah Xiao¡¯s figure disappeared and appeared in different places continuously. The light disappeared slowly, the place was getting darker, except for the dark red eyes in the sky, one could no longer see anything, Ye Peitian stood there. One couldn¡¯t see the expression on his face, but his movements became slow and dull. ¡°Are you still afraid of the dark as before?¡± A familiar voice came from the darkness. The voice used to comfort Ye Peitian in his most painful days of his life and tried to pull him out of the darkness. But now, he wanted to drag him back to the black hell. Ye Peitian was silent. The blue light of the sword surrounded him, and the intermittent flashing light of it reflected the face of the enemy constantly appearing in different locations nearby. It was too dark. The darkness was fatal to Ye Peitian. He felt that his blood had begun to coagulate, his power wasn¡¯t needed, and gradually it became difficult to breath. He couldn¡¯t fall there. Qianxun was still waiting for him outside. Ye Peitian cut his left hand with the blue blade bringing a hint of red. The pain made him awaken temporarily, as the blood-stained blade swept across the darkness. Ah Xiao groaned in the darkness. He stepped back a few steps, reached over his forehead. The black blood ran out of his fingers, staining half of his face. He grimaced, ¡°Damn, I want to cut off your hands and feet like them, and leave you beside me.¡± The dark sky suddenly seemed to have been cut open from the outside, the sky light spilled in at that moment, and a few pieces of black feathers swirled down in the straight light. The bloody pupil in the sky turned. Ah Xiao stopped, and raised his head to look at the gap in the sky that was quickly recovering, ¡°A woman is trying to save you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s funny that even a fifth-order is trying to break through Xiaoyan¡¯s realm.¡± He crouched on the top of a rock and smiled with his black face, ¡°I¡¯ll go and grab her, then maybe you will be obedient and listen to me.¡± His words hadn¡¯t fallen yet and the rock under his feet cracked in an instant. The black earth began to crack and collapse. The whole world was shaken by a violent force and began to fall. ¡°You dare?¡± A deep voice emerged from the gravel blocks rising in the air. Amidst the wild sand, Ah Xiao saw the legendary Yellow Sand Emperor walking towards him. He raised his hands and subverted the world. His eyes fell on him, just like watching a dying ant. ¡­ Chapter 96 In the world outside this field, Chu Qianxun faced Xiaoyan. The little girl¡¯s immature face hung in midair, and under that simple face, there was only a void that couldn¡¯t be attacked. ¡°It¡¯s useless sister, admit defeat.¡± She looked at Chu Qianxun from a condescending position, with blood-red eyes, clear eyes, and a calm face. It had neither hate nor joy. Dan Qin, who followed, looked up at her, ¡°Xiaoyan, stop, you and Ah Xiao, stop and leave. Avoid those people and find a quiet place to live. Don¡¯t kill anyone, okay? Isn¡¯t that better?¡± The little girl looked at Dan Qin and her expressionless face finally fluctuated, ¡°Sister Dan Qin, you are too simple. They can never let go of Brother Ah Xiao. I can only help my brother kill these people in order to protect my brother.¡± Dan Qin showed a sad expression. From the earliest time, she was a ¡°nurse¡± in this institute. She had taken care of Xiaoyan who had just arrived at the base. She knew how innocent and simple the girl in front of her was. But now that little girl hung in the air killing the offenders one after another without any expression. Chu Qianxun made dozens of knives hit the chaotic darkness, but the blade did nothing. They passed through without hurting the enemy. She gasped and closed her eyes. Calm down, Chu Qianxun, you have seen this realm in the dream and know how to crack it. To break it, you not only have to rely on brute force and abilities, but¡­ Suddenly she opened her eyes, light condensed in her eyes, and she reached out for her sword. Xiao Yan¡¯s face showed a strange look. She lowered her head to see her body which had a small cut. ¡°This¡­you are only fifth-order.¡± She said in surprise, ¡°How can you use such a strong spiritual power?¡± Chu Qianxun looked at her calmly. She slowly used one blade after another. Only A sword holder who had a strong and steady spiritual power could split the realm of the outside world built on the basis of spiritual power. Although she was only fifth ranks, she had experienced a long dream, as if she had one more life experience. Chu Qianxun¡¯s control over her mental ability was tempered by the battles. Xiaoyan¡¯s body began to move as she tried to avoid Chu Qianxun¡¯s attack. But she stopped suddenly. Her eyes widened in surprise. Her red eyes shed a tear of blood, and a body appeared from inside the blackness. Her whole body began to shake and crack uncontrollably, and countless black feathers flew into the air. Xiaoyan rolled down to the ground and returned to the bird form. Two men stumbled from the collapsed air. Xiaoyan struggled to get up. She spread her wings to protect the silver-haired man, and vanished in place. Ye Peitian held Chu Qianxun¡¯s shoulders, looked at her up and down to make sure she was safe. When relieved, he pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly. When Kong Haobo woke up, he found that he had returned to his residence in Xiaozhou Village. He was badly hurt and was helpless. A familiar face wearing a silver mask sat on the edge of the bed. He helped him up, filled a bowl of steaming rice soup, and let him take a sip. ¡°Lin Fei, I¡­ where are the others?¡± He already knew the foreseeable ending in his heart, but he still held a silver lining hopelessly. The man sitting next to him looked at him for a while then whispered, ¡°Sorry.¡± Kong Haobo closed his eyes in pain. All of his friends and elders who were gathered together in this room the previous day, died tragically overnight. His heart was filled with sorrow and many inexplicable doubts. He opened the bedding and barely stood up. He decided to go back to the headquarters of Genesis. ¡°Thank you, I owe you my life, and one day, I will pay you back.¡± In a hidden and dark room, Ah Xiao let go of Xiaoyan¡¯s wings, bent down and walked. Before he got to the bed, he seemed to be unable to support himself. He reached for the bed sheet and didn¡¯t let himself fall down. ¡°Hahaha!¡± He laughed on the edge of the bed and tried to prop up his upper body. ¡°He got a person who loves him.He thought he got the so-called happiness, so he betrayed us.¡± Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 97 Xiaoyan stood behind him, looking at the man who was lying on the bed and laughing painfully, with a sad expression. Ah Xiao wanted to stand up, but his knees softened and he fell down again. The smooth skin on his arms and face shrank and gradually became wrinkled like dry bark. Even his silver hair became gray and dry. He instantly aged for decades and turned into a droopy old man. Xiaoyan hurriedly helped him lie down on the bed and put him on various life-sustaining equipment. ¡°I collected some of Ye Peitian¡¯s blood, should I inject it?¡± Ah Xiao shook his head and closed his turbid eyes, ¡°No need to waste it. What does it matter when I am not fighting?¡± ¡­ When Chu Qianxun and Ye Peitian left Xiaozhou Village, they accidentally saw Dan Qin who came to see them off. The girl, wearing a plain dress and a cap on her head, silently stood under a red maple tree at the entrance of the village. She was just an ordinary person who had no power, but was doing what most saints had no courage to do. ¡°Ah Xiao has left. From now on, no outsiders would disturb us. Everyone works very hard. I hope they will keep the quietness in this small village from now on. I want to thank you for helping me.¡± Chu Qianxun held her hand, ¡°Dan Qin, you are someone I admire.¡± Dan Qin lowered her head slightly and pulled a strand of hair behind her ear, ¡°I used to be a member of Shennai, and like those people, I cruelly regarded them as lifeless guinea pigs.¡± ¡°Now, I am just redeeming the sins I have committed.¡± She looked up at Ye Peitian and Chu Qianxun, ¡°I don¡¯t want those who have been hurt to forgive, but I hope they can forgive themselves. Get rid of the past and live a normal life again.¡± Ye Peitian looked at her in silence for a moment, took out a small bag of magical crystals and put it in her hand, ¡°Work hard and take care of them.¡± He left this sentence, without giving Gan Qin the time to refuse, turned and took the lead to leave. ¡°Goodbye, Dan Qin, if there is anything you need, come to Spring City to find us,¡± Chu Qianxun chased forward and waved her hand back while walking. ¡­ After a day of walking on the mountain road, Ye Peitian and Chu Qianxun stayed overnight in a small cave in the deep forest. Ye Peitian had just slaughtered a small mountain deer. The deer¡¯s belly was stuffed with all kinds of collected nuts, the surface was covered with mud shell. He buried it in the fire and cooked it. After breaking apart the mud shell, the enclosed aroma scrambled out. The meat inside was roasted and tender, the oil was overflowing, and the place was full of fragrance. Although it wasn¡¯t snowing, the weather was already very cold. In this wild season, not only could they sit by the fire, eat meat, but she didn¡¯t even need to move her finger to do anything. Chu Qianxun felt that she was about to turn into a dodder flower by Ye Peitian. She had met a sixth-order demon in the cold forest in the afternoon. When she rushed up and had a little bit of fun, Ye Peitian insisted that he wouldn¡¯t let her move. Ye Peitian made the dinner and checked the safety situation outside the cave. He walked around the entrance of the cave and spread fine grains of sand on the ground that couldn¡¯t be seen. If there were enemies or animals close by, these grains of sand could effectively convey information to remind him of their arrival. And Chu Qianxun only needed to sit on the dry straw. She held the oily leg meat, and ate it without worry. Although Ye Peitian seemed to depend on her a lot of times, Chu Qianxun found that she was getting used to this man more. Ye Peitian arranged everything outside the cave and came in. He bent down and reached out to a low stone wall outside the cave to sit next to Chu Qianxun. The night of the mountain forest was particularly quiet. One could hear the solitude of the beast from time to time in the depths of the dark forest. The sky outside the cave, the moon and the stars, the air was splendid. The more lonely and cold it was outside, the more warm and comfortable it looked inside with a small bonfire. Ye Peitian took off the silver mask and glanced at Chu Qianxun. His eyes flickered and were fixed in the lower left corner. Chu Qianxun ate enough food and was in a good mood. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What do you want?¡± Ye Peitian blushed. Chapter 98 Ye Peitian¡¯s jawline was relatively firm, and when he wore a mask to cover the upper half of the face, he looked very cold. But when he took off his face and revealed his soft brows, his temperament suddenly became warm. The orange firelight was scattered in his clear pupils, and with the occasional fanning of the long eyelashes, a galaxy appeared in his eyes. When she had first met him, Ye Peitian had collapsed. When pain came, he never showed it easily. When he was weak, he always rushed to cover it up. When she tried to get close, he kept resisting but was eager to accompany her. He was contradictory and entangled, like a beast about to blow out. Every moment he was guarding against the damage that may be imposed on him at any time. After getting along with him these days, he had obviously softened a lot. As long as he sat beside Chu Qianxun, his tight muscles would relax subconsciously. All the ideas in his heart. would be exposed before her. Under Chu Qianxun¡¯s inquiry, Ye Peitian¡¯s ears turned slightly red, and he dropped his sight to Chu Qianxun¡¯s hands. Chu Qianxun¡¯s fingers were very beautiful, not of the soft and slender appearance of traditional beauties, the arc of her fingertip was beautiful. At this moment, such a finger clasped a black short knife, set against the pure black handle and sliced ??the roasted deer meat evenly. ¡°Today in that small world, I was a little scared,¡± Ye Peitian closed his eyes and sat cross-legged. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Qianxun wiped the oil on her hand and gave him the barbecue she had cut, ¡°Was it dark there?¡± She had seen this man walking on people¡¯s corpses, saw him beating one hundred opponents, and seeing him turn over death. In fact, Ye Peitian was one of the strongest men she had even seen in the world. But she didn¡¯t know since when this man got used to showing some weakness in front of her. Sometimes Chu Qianxun felt that there was a majestic king of beasts beside her. In order to please her, he turned out his weak and soft belly, so she couldn¡¯t help but stretch her hand to rub the fragile abdomen. ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t afraid of the dark,¡± Ye Peitian was a little embarrassed. He took the dish of roasted meat but didn¡¯t eat it immediately. His fingers turned to the bowl and his voice fell deep, ¡°I have many enemies. You are with me. Sometimes I am really afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to protect you. If you¡­¡± His eyes stared at the warm bonfire, but his eyes were frozen in an instant. He didn¡¯t want to think about it. When Ah Xiao said that he would catch her, the anger in his heart was enough to destroy himself and the whole world. A warm palm touched his cold cheeks and lifted his face up. The ice in his eyes shattered at that instant. He raised his head in amazement. The fingers he coveted for a long time fell on his face and gently stroked his eyebrows. The soft touch of the fingertips was so clear that it swept across the skin of the face, making him tremble. It rubbed his lips for a moment, explored the side of his face again, and then refused to let go of his sensitive earlobe. The bright face lowered as her moist eyes smiled, almost killing him. ¡°Peitian, ??you have to be patient for a while. I will soon become stronger, and I will be able to face those enemies with you without needing your protection.¡± Ye Peitian wanted to say that he didn¡¯t mean that. But he had begun to get confused, and he couldn¡¯t think about what Chu Qianxun was talking about. Qianxun¡¯s face lowered, almost reaching his forehead. They leaned so close together that her hot breath gently swept his skin. The gleaming red lips were close at hand. But she didn¡¯t bend down, leaving his heart hanging in the air. She smiled. Chu Qianxun looked at the woman in front of him. His breathing gradually fastened. She knew that he was very anxious, but she refused to kiss him directly. She waited until his face was flushed. She closed her eyes, pulled herself down and took the initiative to stick it with his hot lips. By that time, he was no longer able to explain anything to Chu Qianxun, as all worries were left behind. Chu Qianxun pressed him into the wild grass. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 99 She didn¡¯t know how long the kiss lasted. When she lifted her head, the person lying in the grass was still confused. If they weren¡¯t in a wild crisis-stricken field, Chu Qianxun felt that she might actually do something more excessive. Ye Peitian laid there with his hair in a mess, his red earlobe, his throat rolled under his fair skin, and underneath was his tight waist and long, straight legs. Chu Qianxun was a proud person, but at that moment, she had to admit willingly that the man in front of her was very handsome, sexy and charming. It moved her heart. She had the idea of ??wanting to stay with him for a lifetime. ¡°Peitian, ??shall we go back to Spring City together?¡± Ye Peitian¡¯s head burrowed out of the grass and looked at Chu Qianxun. ¡°Or, I will accompany you back to the desert?¡± Chu Qianxun asked hesitantly. ¡°No,¡± Ye Peitian said immediately, ¡°I¡¯m not going back to the desert.¡± Chu Qianxun became happy. She put the barbecue into Ye Peitian¡¯s hands, peeled off the roasted wild chestnuts and hazelnuts, and put them into Ye Peitian¡¯s hands one by one. ¡°You can live with me. I will introduce you to my best friend.¡± ¡°When I advance, I can go with you far away. How many levels are you at now? Level 9? Then you may have to wait for me longer.¡± ¡°Spring City is very big. You can buy everything. When we reach, I will invite you to eat hot pot.¡± ¡°There are a lot of people in Spring City. As long as you don¡¯t use your ability in the city, they wouldn¡¯t find you easily.¡± ¡°We can leave if they find out. It can always be solved, right?¡± ¡­ With the occasional burst of sparks in the cave, Ye Peitian bowed his head and ate the nuts that were constantly put into his bowl. It was cold outside, but his heart was warm. Qianxun was always like that, full of vitality, full of confidence in life. By her side, the difficult things in his heart seemed to become less worrisome. You can always solve it, don¡¯t worry. I will become stronger, I can always be with you. Chu Qianxun talked a lot and was sleepy. She slowly tilted her body and slept on Ye Peitian¡¯s leg. Ye Peitian took off his coat and covered her carefully. He reached out and gently separated the strands of hair and looked at her sleeping face for a long time. She slept casually. Hee posture was soft and her breathing rhythmical From the beginning, Qianxun didn¡¯t hold much guard against him. With the familiarity and closeness between the two, she got more undefended. Ye Peitian¡¯s eyes softened. He hesitated before reaching out, and finally gently touched Chu Qianxun¡¯s face. The heart in his chest was cold and fragile, but now it gradually became soft and strong. Once, being alive was a burden for him, but now, everyday he looked forward to the next day. Maybe only those who had experienced the warmth could really become stronger from the inside out. He once felt that it was too difficult to do things that he wasn¡¯t willing to do, now he also had the confidence to try a little bit of change. ¡­ The spring city was more lively in winter than other seasons. As the temperature decreased day by day, the difficulty of the outdoor environment and the decrease in the amount of food that could be collected caused a large number of people to stay inside the base. The market in the base would become very lively. A few idlers who had nothing to do in winter would come to sit in front of the famous bun shop on the Black Street. ¡°Let me say, if it wasn¡¯t for Huan Shengjie who provoked Ye Peitian, General Jiang wouldn¡¯t get the position of the city¡¯s lord.¡± Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 100 ¡°Hush, be quiet,¡± his companion hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t you know General Jiang¡¯s temper? Do you dare to gossip about him?¡± ¡°Eh, I¡¯m talking about Ye Peitian. He¡¯s really a devil. How many masters¡¯ lives have been buried by his sand?¡± ¡°Huh, don¡¯t you know that the murderous demon was here to kill someone and the whole black street was bloodshed.¡± Mother Wu passing by the scraps went towards them, ¡°You young people shouldn¡¯t talk nonsense. You haven¡¯t seen it with your own eyes. What do you mean by saying he came to kill someone? I was standing here at that time, so why didn¡¯t I see Ye Peitian killing that person? Huan Shengjie himself wanted to kill him, doesn¡¯t he have the right to fight back?¡± A few idlers mingled on the Black Street every day. They were accustomed to her temper. She cursed people, but they didn¡¯t even take it seriously. ¡°Oh, old lady. You got old and confused. You are even talking for that demon.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t talk nonsense. Ye Peitian was actually pretty good. When he lived here, he helped me many times.¡± She called the boss, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me ask boss Wu. Please tell them. Old Wu talked kindly, ¡°He was pretty good. Every time he bought a bun, he gave me money. When he brought buns, he gave it to a few small beggars at the street.¡± Mother Wu was proud, ¡°Look, I told the truth.¡± ¡°Unexpectedly, I heard a rare thing today. It seems that the rumours and the reality are also a bit different.¡± ¡°Whatever he did, the grievances of those men have nothing to do with us,¡± Mother Wu mumbled and dragged the heavy scrap cart forward. The ramp was very steep. The young people just looked at it, but no one came to help. She couldn¡¯t help thinking of the reticent young man who wore a face mask. Every time she passed by, he would silently push the cart for her. The last time she saw him, he saved her but unfortunately at that time she was too scared to say a word of thanks. Mother Wu, who had always had a sharp mouth, had a flash of guilt in her heart. A young couple passed by her side. The woman looked bright and her posture was sharp. The man was tall and had long legs with a silver mask covering his face. Obviously, they only passed by to enter the city and weren¡¯t the residents of this barren neighborhood. Mother¡¯s wheels were stuck on the steps, and she exerted her full strength to pull the front of the cart. The heavy load suddenly lightened, and the young man who passed by reached out and lifted the rear end of her cart without saying a word, and kept on moving. ¡°Thank you, young man,¡± Mother shouted loudly. The girl walking ahead stopped, said something with a smile, and reached out to touch the face of her lover. He took her hand and squeezed it all the way into the bustling neighborhood. ¡­ Chu Qianxun took Ye Peitian to her residence. When she opened the door, she regretted it. She had seen the castle where Ye Peitian lived was clean, neat and spotless. In contrast, her home could be called a kennel. But they had already arrived, and she could do nothing. Chu Qianxun gritted her teeth and slammed the door open. She pretended not to see the waste piled up in the corner of the wall, and pulled Ye Peitian into the house. She scrambled to clean up the place and pushed Ye Peitian to the table. Her face had a rare blush. ¡°You came here for the first time, sit and don¡¯t move. I will clean this place, and we will eat hot pot later,¡± Chu Qianxun mentioned buying all the food in large bags. Ye Peitian didn¡¯t seem to notice the mess in the room. His eyes fell on the flower pots on the window sill that had no fruit. After walking to the flower pots, he saw the plane tree not far from the window. Only he knew how many times he had stood quietly under the tree, looked up at the window with his head raised, and imagined everything in it. At that time, he never thought he could really walk in here. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 101 Chu Qianxun quickly prepared the hot pot. In this era when electricity had become a luxury item, people began to use the traditional copper pot, which was the kind of cooking equipment that burned carbon in the middle and surrounded by copper pots on all sides. Of course, there was no such thing with Chu Qianxun. She bought it temporarily on the way after entering the city. Ever since she met Ye Peitian, Chu Qianxun found that she was much more active in life, and doubled her efforts to hunt the crystals cores on the battlefield. The level upgrade and the active fighting let her have ample of crystals at hand, which could allow to supplement some non-essential daily necessities within an appropriate range. Maybe because someone accompanied her, waited for her, and prepared every meal for her with great enthusiasm, she was full of enthusiasm for life subconsciously, and wished to work hard to live a better life. Ye Peitian didn¡¯t eat spicy food much, so Chu Qianxun prepared half a pot with red hot chili oil, half a pot of milky white refreshing clear soup, which was placed on the short square table. In the center, there were several small pots to wash the cut lettuce, mushrooms, vermicelli and other hot pot ingredients, and a small dish of relatively rare slices of fresh meat. Although she just bought the ready-made hot pot base and water, on the surface it seemed like a big meal she made. Chu Qianxun finally felt that she had earned some face. Ye Peitian sat on the floor next to her and took the dipping sauce Chu Qianxun made for him. He dipped the chopsticks in the small dish and put it in his mouth. He was a little stunned on the spot. Before the advent of the demons, his family lived in the coastal area, where hot pot was particularly popular. His preferred taste was a little special. He liked to sprinkle a little white sugar in the sauce. Even his family didn¡¯t know about his hobby. In his family, no one cared about his tastes. But Qianxun knew. She not only knew about it but also naturally gave it to him, as if the two had lived together for a long time. She knew every point of his preferences. This feeling was always inadvertently revealed a bit by bit. At the beginning, Ye Peitian was also puzzled. He had been reluctant to think about it. Maybe God deliberately gave Qianxun to him in order to pull him out of hell as a reward. Because of Qianxun, he was even willing to believe that God existed in this world. He didn¡¯t want to ask her about it, lest it would break this dreamlike happiness. Chu Qianxun was busy cooking the food. When she saw Ye Peitian¡¯s bowl, she realized that he was a little distracted. He was holding his chopsticks but didn¡¯t move the food in the bowl much. His eyes drifted towards her from time to time. His eyes were large, the eyelashes were long, and the shape of the corners of the eyes bent down slightly. When the hot steam rose on the table, they were covered with a layer of moist mist. Meeting such moist eyes, Chu Qianxun felt needed. This emotion of being needed and dependent made her heart slowly warm up. ¡°In the past, let alone eating hot pot like this, it would be good to eat a serious meal,¡± Chu Qianxun said and kept putting the bamboo shoots, mushrooms and other foods that Ye Peitian liked in his bowl. ¡°I didn¡¯t have any friends at that time. I always felt that one day I would die in a corner. Not only would there be no one to collect my corpse, but there wouldn¡¯t be anyone who knew me. So I was particularly afraid of death. I always thought of living and counting the days. So even after a few years, I didn¡¯t dare to break through the fourth order.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s different now,¡± she glanced at Ye Peitian, and didn¡¯t say what she was going to say. Ye Peitian understood. It¡¯s different now, now with you, I wish to live a better life. Ye Peitian¡¯s eyes became hot, and it lingered on Chu Qianxun¡¯s cheeks, lips, and fingertips. Eventually, he stretched his hands to support the table and his body slowly approached her. He even closed his eyes with a red face as he approached her. Chu Qianxun sighed in her heart. This was too cute and no one could stand it. She grabbed the man¡¯s cheek, pried his lips open, and began to invade his world. She wrapped her fingers around his neck, grabbed the hair behind his head, and kept him from being shy. She kissed him until his lips turned white, and his face was full of spring. Chu Qianxun knew that Ye Peitian always followed her particularly, but the softer he was, the more Chu Qianxun wanted to bully him. He probably wouldn¡¯t resist whatever she did to him. The sound of the key unlocking sounded outside the door, and with a click, Gao Yan pushed the door in. Chapter 102 Although Ye Peitian had quickly put on his mask and sat upright before the door opened, Gao Yan, an experienced veteran in this area, knew at a glance what had just happened between the two. ¡°Ah, sorry, I bothered you. You continue,¡± she slammed the door shut again. Chu Qianxun remembered that when she left, she asked Gao Yan to take care of the potted plants on the window sill and gave her the key to her house. She got up and went out to open the door, and invited Gao Yan to sit at the table with a smile, and added a pair of tableware. ¡°This is Lin Fei,¡± she introduced Ye Peitian to Gao Yan. ¡°This is Gao Yan, Sister Yan, my best friend,¡± Ye Peitian also introduced her friend. Ye Peitian straightened his back and sat upright, ¡°Sister Yan, I often hear Qianxun mention you.¡± Gao Yan didn¡¯t reply immediately. She looked sideways and carefully at Ye Peitian from head to toe. This man wore a mask that masked his appearance, but this was nothing. In the troubled world, many people had suffered injuries on their faces during battles, and some people liked to wear masks for some special reasons. It was just that Qianxun, who had always been very indifferent to men, suddenly disappeared silently for half a month, and then brought this man to the house intimately. She willingly spent so much to prepare such a sumptuous dinner. So Gao Yan inevitably got vigilant. She sat next to Chu Qianxun and glanced at her, ¡°Boyfriend?¡± Chu Qianxun made a rare shyful expression, and finally gave a positive answer with a smile. When she asked that, she could clearly feel that Ye Peitian, who was sitting straight, was relieved, and even his tight shoulders were obviously relaxed. ¡°Boyfriend, is he?¡± Gao Yan picked up the chopsticks and ate with Chu Qianxun. ¡°The girl lives in this building, but she is a famous beauty. The people who chased her iare lined from this room all the way to the city gate. Since she picked you, you have to treat her well.¡± She quietly asked Chu Qianxun again, ¡°Right, what level saints is he?¡± ¡°He¡­ well, level six,¡± Chu Qianxun thought for a while and gave a suitable answer. In the Spring City, Tier 7 and above could be regarded as powerful, and the new city lord Jiang Xiaojie had only just reached Tier 8. Even so, she bluffed to Gao Yan. ¡°If you dare to bully Qianxun, you won¡¯t have any good fruit to eat.¡± ¡°Yes, I can never bully Qianxun,¡± Ye Peitian said gently. Looking at Ye Peitian¡¯s strong ability and good attitude, Gao Yan was temporarily satisfied, and began to restore her nature and grabbed the food in the pot. When Chu Qianxun and Ye Peitian eat together, she usually pretends to be proper. When it came to Gao Yan, a comrade who lived with her, she was instantly exposed, and took out the momentum of grabbing food on the battlefield. The chopsticks in the hands of the two almost turned into long swords on the battlefield. Chu Qianxun got her own, but also helped to grab Ye Peitian¡¯s share, ¡°Sister Yan, you take it easy. Lin Fei is here for the first time.¡± Gao Yan freed her hand and pinched her arm, ¡°Will you turn your head away so quickly?¡± The hot pot meal was eaten lively. Ye Peitian naturally rolled up his sleeves, picked up the chopsticks, and washed them down in the common sink below. Two women who had enough wine and food were resting at the table. Ye Peitian¡¯s figure had just disappeared from the door, and Gao Yan¡¯s gossip mind awakened. She rolled over to Chu Qianxun and said, ¡°Okay! I thought that you are innocent, and don¡¯t get close to men, so I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d get a boyfriend.¡± Chu Qianxun: ¡°How is he?¡± Gao Yan glanced at her, ¡°Honestly, does he taste good?¡± Chu Qianxun rolled her eyes and smiled After the advent of the demons, everything in life became much more difficult. But women¡¯s social status was actually much higher than that of the golden age. There was no distinction between men and women. Women could reach the same height as men on the battlefield as long as they wanted. Correspondingly, the weak people of equal rank, regardless of gender, may become a tool for high-order venting. Chapter 103 This chapter is sponsored by Lazeeriz! Thanks for the support! ¨t(???¡ä?`???)¨s With the improvement of women¡¯s social status and discourse rights, women¡¯s own sexual consciousness was no longer suppressed in the whole society as in the golden age, but they obtained channels that could be freely expressed like men. One could see many men on the street discussing a woman¡¯s hot body and beautiful appearance. You could also see several women discussing a man¡¯s shoulders and waist. When a man met his favorite woman, he would take the initiative to pursue her and even use his wealth to make the other party succumb. And women, who meet their favorite men, could also do so. This was an era in which the strong could live very casually. So Chu Qianxun clearly understood what Gao Yan¡¯s taste meant. ¡°We haven¡¯t got that part yet.¡± Chu Qianxun said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t live with me, but he should find a house in the building.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s a pity. From my perspective of looking at men all these years, he must be a¡­¡± Gao Yan said a few words in Chu Qianxun¡¯s ear. Chu Qianxun was intrigued, ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°When we look at men, you can¡¯t just look at the face, you have to look at the waist, look at the legs. Although he looks thinner, his waist is absolutely superb.¡± Gao Yan pinched Chu Qianxun¡¯s waist who jumped up and pinched back. When Ye Peitian came up, the two women were still giggling. ¡°I just negotiated with the neighbor on the opposite side, and asked him to give me a house,¡± Ye Peitian pointed to the door facing Chu Qianxun¡¯s house, which was wide open at the moment. A middle-aged man who lived there was giggling around and was about to move out. He saw Chu Qianxun and greeted her with a smile. Chu Qianxun¡¯s house had Gao Yan on the left hand and the stairwell on the right. The room opposite was the closest to her. But the distance was still far away for Ye Peitian. In fact, he would rather build a small bed or lay on the floor in Chu Qianxun¡¯s house, but her house was too narrow, and he couldn¡¯t stay for long-term. ¡°I¡¯ll clean it up,¡± he pressed the reluctance in his heart and lifted his backpack away. Gao Yan looked at his back, ¡°He is too innocent. How did he make the iron rooster on the opposite side move away easily?¡± Then she said, ¡°He must have given a lot of crystals, otherwise how could the iron rooster talk so well? Is your boyfriend one of those invisible rich who has too many crystals enough to scare people to death?¡± Chu Qianxun coughed and thought of Ye Peitian¡¯s crystals buried in the bottom of the desert. If those crystals were dug out, they would scare people to death. Early the next morning, when Chu Qianxun and Gao Yan went out with their toiletries, Ye Peitian¡¯s door was opened, and there was nothing much in the room. A small bed was neatly covered with lake blue sheets and pillowcases. The curtains of the same color hung on the windows, and a few pots were placed on the window sill as in Chu Qianxun¡¯s house. In addition, there was only a small square table on which a hot breakfast had been placed. Ye Peitian sat on the window sill while reading a book in his hand. When he saw the two of them come out, he closed the book in his hand, stood up, and invited Gao Yan to have breakfast too. ¡°I still¡­¡± Gao Yan wanted to politely refuse. Unexpectedly, she saw the rich and exquisite style of food on the table. She swallowed her saliva and changed her mind, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll eat with you.¡± After eating the meal, Gao Yan took Ye Peitian¡¯s side completely. ¡°You have to hold on this man.¡± Gao Yan looked serious, ¡°You know how difficult it¡¯s to find a man who can cook like this, even women cannot cook.¡± Chu Qianxun: ¡°He bought you off just with a meal.¡± Gao Yan¡¯s entire face collapsed, ¡°Hey! I haven¡¯t had such a good meal in five years.¡± ¡°Look at Xiao Lin, he can cook, he has a good figure, he has money, and his rank is high. If he was found by the women in the building, they would follow him like a bee.¡± ¡°He¡¯s very good,¡± Chu Qianxun thought he had more qualities that Gao Yan didn¡¯t know. That was the scenery that only she could enjoy. ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate,¡± Gao Yan clenched her five fingers in front of Chu Qianxun,¡±Take him down, conquer him, eat him completely, and take responsibility for him. Your life will be happy later.¡± Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 104 Chu Qianxun and Gao Yan came to the mercenary guild in Spring City. After the advent of the demons, the most important place in almost every human base was the mercenary guild in the base, and Spring City was no exception. The expansive lobby of the guild was divided into several areas. There were announcement areas for posting various notices, recruitment areas for recruiting personnel to find teams, and trading areas for trading large quantities of advanced potions and weapons. The major mercenary teams had established entrances to recruit manpower and accept other people¡¯s commissions. Scattered small groups or individuals gathered in front of the bulletin boards that were divided into categories and looked at various notices densely attached to it. Some traveling caravans wanted to hire bodyguards, weapon-builders to find some special materials. Some were to find people, ask questions, and find information about higher-order demon crystals. It had all; selling items, selling news, collecting information¡­ There, most saints with strong military value were provided with a variety of effective ways to obtain wealth. Compared with the life market where ordinary people gathered, it was more like a place for the saints to trade and exchange. In the lobby on the first floor, there were many warriors of relatively low rank. There were also some high-end transactions and trade unions in the luxury private rooms on the second floor, which was an area that Chu Qianxun and Gao Yan couldn¡¯t reach. Chu Qianxun and Gao Yan walked through the crowd. In the winter, various hunting activities were reduced, and the people there were relatively less crowded than in the past. A staff member in a guild, with a speaker, was vigorously broadcasting a notice to rescue a trapped person. Someone in the crowd was talking, ¡°This has been broadcast for a few days. Isn¡¯t there a team who picked it up?¡± ¡°The bounty was mentioned again. I heard that the son of a caravan owner was caught in the cave, so they had to fish him out at any cost.¡± ¡°High bounty is useless. Who dares to go to the blasphemer¡¯s den, isn¡¯t it seeking death?¡± The blasphemer was a kind of demon with low combat power and relatively low rank. Their biggest feature was that they had IQs that ordinary low-order demons didn¡¯t have, and they got together. They tend to gather in concealed underground caves. The captured humans were generally not immediately killed, but dragged deep into the caves as a reserve grain circle. Compared with those sluggish and fierce demons that directly preyed on humans, the behavior of captive humans was more creepy. For high-level saints, encircling and suppressing such a large number of low-level demons was laborious and unsatisfactory. Not only could they not get any crystal cores and materials needed, they may even encounter trouble during the siege of the demons. It was even more dangerous for lower-level saints to enter such a complex gathering place of demons. Therefore, everyone avoided this kind of demon. Even if the victim¡¯s family provided a relatively generous reward for the task, often no one was interested. Many staff members of the guild separated the crowd, walked to the notice board, and posted a new red notice in a prominent position. The crowd buzzee, ¡°They are selling the body fluids of the executioner, the seventh order, are you kidding me?¡± ¡°This is awesome, hehe.¡± ¡°It also depends on whether it¡¯s affordable.¡± An ambiguous laugh came from the crowd. ¡°What is it?¡± Chu Qianxun had never heard the term and asked Gao Yan. ¡°The secretions of the high-level executioners can make people¡¯s limbs strong and have high spirits,¡± Gao Yan whispered in Chu Qianxun¡¯s ear.. ¡°It has the effect of¡­ It is very popular.¡± Chu Qianxun opened her mouth wide. After years, various development and utilization of the body of the demon had gradually matured. Not only had humans learned to use the hard parts of the body to manufacture various tools and weapons, but also had developed various secretions of the demon to produce various types of remarkable effects like drugs. In various corners of the hall, many people holding signs were temporarily recruiting saints with certain special abilities in order to perform battles against certain special demons. Most of the temporary team members weren¡¯t familiar with each other¡¯s ability and temperament, which meant that there would be too many variables during the battle. The saints with a little strength and long-term residence in the Spring City often choose to join some large and strictly managed regiments. They participated in collective actions organized by the Corps. They could also invite regular members familiar with each other in the Corps to go out for hunting every day to improve the safety of the battle. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 105 Chu Qianxun came to the entrance of the Red Wolf Mercenary Corps where she worked in the past and reported that she had returned. She had left for more than half a month and needed to report the situation, indicating that she could continue to participate in the Corps operations. The clerk responsible for registration opened the record book, ¡°Chu Qianxun, um, let me see. Sorry, Wang Dazhi, the captain of your team, unfortunately died a few days ago in the Demon Hunting operation. Wait a minute,¡± the clerk said condolence, but there was not much sadness in his tone. He sat there every month. The list of dead people crossed out from his notebook was unknown. For him, reading these had only become a formulaic work. That was it. ¡°I heard that his wife moved to another man two days after the accident. After that, his child got lost on the black street and no one took charge of him,¡± the clerk said with emotion, and summed up the situation after the captain died. When Chu Qianxun and Gao Yan walked out of the guild gate, their heart felt a bit heavy. Their captain wasn¡¯t a particularly good captain, probably because he had a child and wife. Every time the spoils were distributed, the captain Wang would act particularly stunting, always trying to strip as much as possible into his own pocket. When fighting, he often hid behind, and his charge was almost invisible. But in any case, he wasn¡¯t a bad person. At least he tried not to drop anyone at the end of the battle, and took every injured person back to the base. When there was a conflict between the group, he could always stand on the bullied side fairly. They knew him for so long. The captain who fought together with them every day was gone. It was just a daily demon hunt, not even in a special large-scale battle. A familiar life didn¡¯t light up any sparks, so it quietly disappeared. The only trace was just a clerk¡¯s scratch on the list. Chu Qianxun grasped the handle on her waist and walked toward the gate. It had become her habit to go out to hunt demons every day, obtain crystal cores, and exercise her abilities. The most important thing for her right now was to improve her ability. Only the strong could live without regret. ¡°Qian, Qianxun.¡± Gao Yan shouted to her, ¡°Will we leave the group?¡± Gao Yan¡¯s habit was to travel with the members of the squad. The people of their team took care of each other. The main combatants were at the front. They only needed to stand behind safely. The battles weren¡¯t so hard, and the danger wasn¡¯t so great. Although the loot distributed to everyone was very limited, it could always guarantee food and clothing. ¡°Ah, no, Sister Yan. You don¡¯t have to,¡± Chu Qianxun turned her head. Out of the spring city, her eyes were all on the city ruins. The original construction of Spring City relied on the construction of an industrial park around a large city in the golden age. Outside the base, the high-rise buildings of the once prosperous city struggled to reveal one or two mottled glass walls among the dense green vegetation, revealing the remains of a highly civilized place that once existed on this planet. Gao Yan stood on the deserted block nervously. There were only two of them there. She and Qianxun, but they were facing a fierce fifth-order demon. She was used to hiding in a group, and so she felt very insecure. The demon made a low roar and rushed out of the gap between the two buildings. He slammed the ground with each step. Chu Qianxun wiped the dirt on her eyes with her sleeves, jumped into the air, and threw out several curved wind blades. The flying wind blades rolled up the dust all the way, slamming up against the demon. It hit the demon¡¯s face and body one after another. Her agile figure turned beautifully in the sky, appeared behind the demon, and stepped on the demon¡¯s shoulder. The sword flashed across and cut the back of the demon, revealing the green color in it. Chu Qianxun was overjoyed, and she could grab the demons by reaching out. The claw of the demon came suddenly, pierced her shoulder, grabbed her off its body, and threw her on the ground. At the same time, he opened his big mouth and sprayed a corrosive liquid towards Chu Qianxun on the ground. Chu Qianxun rolled on the ground, got up quickly, and evaded the danger. Still, her face and neck were inevitably filled with a little liquid. Her skin corroded and a ray of smoke rose. She kneeled on the ground on one knee and cursed. She didn¡¯t care and turned over to fight again. The process of their confrontation was very rapid. Gao Yan had just awakened, and a burst of gravel fell, and on the side of a skyscraper in front of her, a demon with a human face and eagle wings came out. This fourth-order demon was attracted by their battle. ¡°Why, what to do? Qianxun. Let¡¯s run?¡± Gao Yan cried quickly. She was currently in Tier 4 and didn¡¯t think she had the ability to fight demons of the same rank. ¡°Fourth-order demon, you can deal with it,¡± Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t raise her head. Her body was covered with smoke, and the sword kept fighting with the demon in front of her. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 106 This chapter is sponsored by Lazeeriz! Thanks for the support! ¡¶¡¶o(¨R¡ó¨Q)o¡·¡· ¡°You deal with it, after I kill this one, I will help you.¡± The huge demon crawled down the outer wall of the tall building. It fluttered its beautiful feathers, and a pair of golden pupils on the humanoid face looked at Gao Yan. Gao Yan¡¯s lips trembled and she raised her arm. This was her first time fighting against a demon alone. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have followed. Qianxun, shall we run? I am going to run, I am really running!¡± She shuddered and shivered but exerted her ability with all her strength. The gravity increased sharply within a rectangular area where the demon was, and the invisible pressure that appeared suddenly pushed the big bird lying on the outer wall down to the ground. The demon with the body of a bird twisted his neck and stood up slowly under the pressure. Gao Yan desperately exerted her powers, invisible rectangular blocks fell from the air continuously, pressing on the demon one after another. Although the demon was constantly being bent down, with difficulty, he walked slowly towards Gao Yan step by step. ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡± Gao Yan shouted in horror. A black figure brushed past the demon, the arc-shaped silver light flashed, and the demon¡¯s claws were all cut off. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t shout so loudly. You will attract more demons, then you have to run,¡± Chu Qianxun kicked the demon, got the fourth-order crystal core from the demon¡¯s abdomen, and threw it to Gao Yan. She stepped on the demon body and took the fifth-order crystal core, smiled and said, ¡°How is it? The harvest is good.¡± While going back to the residence in the base, Gao Yan thought of the trip. She actually got a whole fourth-order crystal core, her heart bubbled with beauty. If she had followed the squad to go out to hunt for ten times, she may not necessarily be able to gain that much.She turned her head to look at Chu Qianxun¡¯s not-so-damaged face and felt a little bit distressed. Although the saint¡¯s recovery ability was far different from that of ordinary people, if such a wound didn¡¯t get cured by a healer, it would hurt for a few days. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s ask someone to take a look at that. I didn¡¯t do anything, so I¡¯ll take this crystal core and find a healer.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I got used to it,¡± Chu Qianxun unconsciously reached out and opened the door.¡¡Then she slammed the door quickly and looked at Gao Yan for a while. She took a step back and looked at the house number to make sure that it was really her own house. Then she carefully opened the door again. How chaotic was Chu Qianxun¡¯s room? It was basically walking into the house where except for the sleeping bed, there was no clean place. Gao Yan¡¯s house was messier than hers, and even her bed was full of clothes. This shouldn¡¯t be blamed on the two of them. Most people in this era had lived such lives. In the end, there were few people who could devote their energy to take care of life. But at this moment when she pushed open the door, her room was so clean that she barely recognized it. On the side near the wall was a tidy stack of cartons, and all the waste she threw in the corner was collected into it. They clearly marked the category on the box with a marker. Let alone the tabletop and the floor, even the glass of the windows was shining brightly. The sheets and pillowcases were obviously cleaned and re-paved. A small bottle was placed on the small square table for dinner. In the early winter season, a small flower that was gratifying was in it. When she had come back, she handed her house key to Ye Peitian. She knew that Ye Peitian would come to clean up her own house on the first day, ¡°If you need anything, just go to my house. You¡¯re welcome,¡± she explained. ¡°Then I will help you clean it,¡± Ye Peitian answered. So the man cleaned the place like that! ¡°Hey I want one too, Qianxun. You got the man you were looking for. Tell me how to find one too,¡± Gao Yan said sourly. During dinner, Gao Yan resolutely avoided them, ¡°I will let you two cultivate more emotions, and when it¡¯s stable, I can take advantage, okay?¡± Ye Peitian sat at the table and gave Chu Qianxun a bowl of corn ribs soup. The injury on Chu Qianxun¡¯s face was aching, and she sighed slightly while drinking the soup carefully. ¡°I want to go with you tomorrow,¡± Ye Peitian said suddenly. ¡°Ah, what is the use?¡± Chu Qianxun was holding the bowl of hot soup, ¡°Those are low-level demons, which won¡¯t help you. You can adapt to life here, then¡­¡± Her words weren¡¯t finished and her hands got empty, as the hot bowl was taken away. Ye Peitian took her hand, pursed his lips for a while and looked at the back of the scarred hand. He lowered his head and kissed the wound. Then raised his eyes and looked at Chu Qianxun, and kissed her bit by bit along the scars. Chu Qianxun¡¯s hot and painful wound had a refreshing sensation. The pain was reduced. The injury was recovered by the wet kiss. Ye Peitian¡¯s healing ability wasn¡¯t limited to his blood. ¡°Don¡¯t lick, it gets itchy,¡± Chu Qianxun laughed. But the man rarely didn¡¯t obey her. He approached her more intimately, held up her face and kissed the wound carefully. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 107 This chapter is sponsored by Lazeeriz! Thanks for the support! Chu Qianxun suddenly remembered a big dog her family raised when she was a child, who always loved to lick her on the ground, just like Ye Peitian now. ¡°Okay, okay, I feel itchy.¡± Chu Qianxun struggled with a grin. However, Ye Peitian imprisoned her in his arms. His hot lips, soft and moist tongue and his increasingly hot breath rushed directly behind Chu Qianxun¡¯s cheeks and ears. The hot touch crawled along the base of her ears all the way to the neck, The worst thing was that Chu Qianxun found that a strange feeling began to rise in her heart, which was crisp and numb, making her almost unable to exert energy. If the man wanted to go further, she was willing. Chu Qianxun thought so, even if she preferred to take the initiative. Ye Peitian¡¯s hot kiss suddenly stopped. He propped up his arm and looked down at Chu Qianxun¡¯s shoulder injury. It was different from the slight wounds on the face. It was completely penetrated by the claws of the demon. Her slender and small shoulders had a few fierce blood holes. It was only wrapped in a bandage. The red blood that had penetrated through stuck to the clothes. Chu Qianxun couldn¡¯t see Ye Peitian¡¯s facial expression clearly, only his lips under the silver mask that were tightly pressed for a long time. Ye Peitian turned over a dagger that he carried with him, carefully cut the clothes on Chu Qianxun¡¯s shoulders, and uncovered the fabric soaked in blood. Then he carelessly reached out, grabbed a sharp blade and pulled the blade sharply on the palm of his hand. Chu Qianxun was taken aback. She tried to sit up from the ground, but Ye Peitian pressed her down. His warm hands pressed on her cheeks and neck as his strong body imprisoned her body. With the bloody palm, he carefully supported her shoulder and began to treat her wound. For the first time, Chu Qianxun clearly realized the disparity and the real gap between this man and her in power. She had to lie on the ground and let Ye Peitian carefully apply a layer of ¡°special effect medicine¡± to her wound, and then bandage it up. ¡°Ah, the effect is really good, it seems not to hurt too much.¡± After treating the wound, Chu Qianxun sat up and gently moved her shoulders. She took Ye Peitian¡¯s bloody palm and looked at it carefully, only to see a deep bone opening in the palm. ¡°Why did you cut so deep? I feel so distressed after seeing it.¡± Ye Peitian turned his head, his jaw was stretched, and his mouth was opened, but he still didn¡¯t speak. Chu Qianxun sat on the ground on her knees and apologized to Ye Peitian, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know it hurts you too. I¡¯ll be more careful in the future.¡± Did this man even get angry? He was cute when he was tender and soft. If it weren¡¯t for seeing him hurt, Chu Qianxun would have wanted to tease him again. Ye Peitian picked up the pork rib soup on the table, lifted the spoon and scraped along the bowl. ¡°No need,¡± Chu Qianxun reached out with some embarrassment, ¡°I still have a hand.¡± Ye Peitian raised the bowl to avoid her hand, ¡°You were like this when I was injured.¡± his voice was a little low. Chu Qianxun realized that this man was really uncomfortable. She put the hesitant attitude aside, she couldn¡¯t think how such a little serious injury made him sad. So Chu Qianxun¡¯s heart softened. Ye Peitian wanted to take care of her. He took care of her dinner, got warm water again, twisted the towel, took her face and hands, and wiped the dust off her face carefully. Chu Qianxun sat on the edge of the bed, looked at the busy person in front of her and wanted to make a difference. Suddenly, she twisted Ye Peitian¡¯s hand and pressed him on the bed. Ye Peitian wanted to struggle but Chu Qianxun bit his ear, ¡°Don¡¯t move, my hand hurts.¡± He didn¡¯t dare to move, and laid on his stomach, letting Chu Qianxun play, bite and lick his red ears from behind. Chapter 108 Gao Yan had just returned to the house, and heard a dull voice of a man from the thin wall next door, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t do that.¡± Then Chu Qianxun replied with a playful voice, ¡°Don¡¯t do what? You tell me.¡± Then the ping-pong ball overturned over the basin. ¡°Damn, dead woman. She¡¯s spreading dog food even before nighttime,¡± Gao Yan scolded angrily, shut the door and went out again. ¡­ In the morning, Chu Qianxun and Gao Yan walked downstairs side by side, ¡°Qianxun, do you want to go out to hunt demons again? Wouldn¡¯t you rest for even a day? Aren¡¯t you injured?¡± ¡°It has been treated and fully recovered. It will not affect my movements.¡± Chu Qianxun turned her shoulder to show Gao Yan, ¡°Will you come, Sister Yan?¡± Gao Yan¡¯s heart swayed between the high-risk battles and generous rewards, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call Lin Fei. He is also a sixth-order saint anyway.¡± ¡°He has his own business and leaves for a day or two. Besides, why do we have to bring him when we hunt the demons?¡± Gao Yan thought and finally gritted her teeth, ¡°Okay! I will go with you.¡± A couple holding hands walked outside the door of the tube building. The woman had a gorgeous face and exquisite figure. She was a real beauty. She stepped inside the door holding the man¡¯s arm and saw Chu Qianxun. She rolled her eyes and showed a look of disdain. This woman¡¯s name was Xiao Juan with third-order water ability holder. She was different from Gao Yan¡¯s bright beauty and Chu Qianxun¡¯s brilliance. She had a traditional feminine face, and her lifestyle was also more open. In the building, she had many suitors. Earlier, Xiao Juan took a fancy to Lin Sheng who lived in the building. In order to win the man, she even sneaked into the man¡¯s room several times during the night. Unexpectedly, the inferior root of mankind was particularly prominent. He easily got it. So instead of cherishing it, he ate Xiao Juan in the bowl and eyed Qianxun in the pot. (not content with what he has) When Chu Qianxun successfully broke through the threshold of the fourth order, the man threw away Xiao Juan impatiently and pursued Chu Qianxun. This incident caused Xiao Juan to lose her face greatly. What made her even more indignant was that Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t even look at Lin Sheng. Now, Xiao Juan was with a small captain of the Red Wolf Mercenary Corps, Old Zheng, a sixth-order metal saint. Although he was slightly older, he was still the official captain with a monthly salary in the Corps after all. Xiao Juan felt that she was holding a man with a lot of gold in her hand, and finally won against Chu Qianxun. So when passing by, she flicked her and walked inward with her chin high. ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t this Qianxun?¡± Old Zheng next to Xiao Juan suddenly stopped and greeted Chu Qianxun enthusiastically. Chu Qianxun was a little puzzled. Although they were all members of the Red Wolf, she had never had any contact with the captain, and her friendship was limited to know such a person. ¡°Team leader Zheng?¡± ¡°Eh, Qianxun. I¡¯ve been looking for you for the past two days, but I haven¡¯t encountered you.¡± Old Zheng had gray hair, and he was already a man in his fifties. He embraced the young Xiao Juan and talked to others without any embarrassment, ¡°Your team unfortunately left a few days ago. I want to ask you if you are interested in coming to our team.¡± ¡°For this matter I want to hear the leader¡¯s arrangement,¡± Chu Qianxun replied with a smile, but didn¡¯t explicitly accept his invitation. Xiao Juan tugged the corner of his clothes and whispered, ¡°Talk later. Let¡¯s go to the house first, the breakfast will get cold.¡± Old Zheng shook her hand away and scolded, ¡°Your man is talking about serious matters, what are you talking about?!¡± Chapter 109 Then he turned his face and smiled at Chu Qianxun, ¡°I haven¡¯t tuned her well.¡± Xiao Juan, who was thrown aside, didn¡¯t dare to speak. She clutched the corner of her clothes and her face turned blue. Old Zheng and Qianxun talked without any frivolous appearance. He looked at Chu Qianxun with eager eyes, not the way a man looks at a woman, but the look of a captain when he saw the talent he wanted. He treated Chu Qianxun as his equal but treated Xiao Juan as something that could be tossed aside. Xiao Juan clenched her hands, and her body shivered slightly. She had become accustomed to men¡¯s attitude toward her. What made it unacceptable was that a woman like her could get completely different treatment from the same man. Gao Yan was still laughing when walking out of the gate of the base, ¡°Look at you, you made the girl angry.¡± Chu Qianxun pulled out her blade and walked into the ruins lined with tall buildings. ¡°Everyone has the right to choose which way to go. Some people are willing to rely on others to make their living, so they can¡¯t blame others,¡± she flicked the blade and said as she walked forward. Gao Yan looked at Chu Qianxun, who stepped on the wild grass, and didn¡¯t hesitate to go deep into the battlefield. Suddenly she wanted to catch up, live a full and free life like Qianxun, not rely on others, dominate her own life, and live the life she wanted. ¡­ In a ruin far away from that place, A dark demon stood on the collapsed building stairs. It was not tall, similar to the shape of ordinary human males, with a compact body and muscle knots, but the skin showed a dull and irrelevant matte black, and a long pointed horn stretched out from the forehead. It had no emotions. Compared to those demons that were several floors high, this demon was small and compact with no deterrent effect. But at the moment, almost all the masters of the Qilin mercenary laid in its periphery. Everyone¡¯s nerves were tensed, staring at the dark demon in front of their eyes. They dare not slack. ¡°Team deputy, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work. Tiancheng can¡¯t hold it anymore,¡± a team member spoke to Xin Ziming beside him. The head of the Qilin mercenary¡¯s face looked ugly. He looked at the battle in front of him and repeatedly made plans. Yu Tiancheng, the most powerful defensive warrior in the Corps, was blocking the demon. It was impossible for him to hold it longer. They carefully planned for a long time, and finally besieged the tenth-order demon in front of them. They paid a heavy price to hit that level now. Did they have to give up halfway? ¡°Stupid human beings. Ants like you aren¡¯t yet qualified to even beg me,¡± the demon¡¯s low and strange voice was heard. Its body rattled, and grew sharply with spikes and scales. ¡°No, this is its real crazy mode. Yu Tiancheng, retreat!¡± Xin Ziming shouted. Yu Tiancheng retreated, and evaded a huge blow from the demon. The demon who entered the state of madness had doubled in speed, and Yu Tiancheng who wanted to withdraw and evade was chased by it. He got one wound after another. The team members all around gave full support to their ability. The phantom-like demon rushed across the battlefield. In just a few breaths, he killed and injured several people. The battle entered the most dangerous moment. There was a soft sneer suddenly on the edge of the battlefield. This laugh wasn¡¯t deliberately elevated, and everyone on the battlefield heard it clearly. They raised their heads and saw a tall building covered with vines, not far away sitting silently. There was a man there, his long legs were hanging in the air, his chin rested on one hand, and he looked down at the battlefield. His slightly curly short hair shook in the night breeze, revealing the face that made everyone scared. ¡°God, it¡¯s the human demon, the human demon Ye Peitian.¡± Chapter 110 Xin Ziming looked up at the man sitting on the roof of the building, and his heart went cold. The fierce person, Ye Peitian, ??sat in a high place with all his leisure, looked down at the battle under his feet with great interest. The devil¡¯s collar was wide open, and there was nothing in the exposed neck. The magic lock on his neck had long disappeared. Xin Ziming¡¯s magical design talent was recognized as a master class, and the magical tools produced by him were all fine products that could even make high-level saints nothing. He had always been very confident in the weapon he designed. At the beginning, he used the beam magic lock that he built from the tenth-order demon body to restrict Ye Peitian¡¯s actions. He didn¡¯t think anyone could easily unlock that shackle. At that moment, he suddenly remembered the rumors about Ye Peitian. He heard that even if the man¡¯s hands, feet and head were cut off, the devil-like man could still recover. He would grow new hands and feet, and a new head would crawl back from hell to avenge his enemies. Thinking of such a tragic situation, Xin Ziming¡¯s hair stood up. He didn¡¯t know what Ye Peitian would do to them. At that critical moment when they were stuck in the battle situation, as long as the Yellow Sand Emperor raised his hand at will, it was tantamount to the disaster of extinction of Qili In order to encircle this powerful and extremely rare tenth-order demon, the Qilin Corps tried several times, and each time it ended in failure. Before they started the operation, Xin Ziming made a detailed plan and made full preparations, mobilizing almost all of Qilin¡¯s high-level combat power. In order to prevent interference by others, sufficient sentries and defenses were also arranged near the battlefield. But even if it could withstand other people, how many people in this world could withstand Ye Peituan¡¯s attack? The demon on the battlefield had entered a state of madness, and its speed and power had reached a terrifying level. It had turned into a black phantom on the battlefield and rampaged. Yu Tiancheng, the defensive fighter who blocked it, was wounded, but he dared not take a step back. He clearly knew that with this demon¡¯s aggressive attacking ability and speed, as long as he stepped back, those comrades with low defensive ability behind him would basically be wiped off and die. He held a shield in his hand, which was the strongest shield in the entire team. At such a moment, the demon had hatred for them, even if they just wanted to get out and retreat, it was difficult. It was a strong enemy and it was difficult to get out. Even Xin Ziming, who had always been calm and self-sustaining, shed cold sweat. The battle was fierce. Xin Ziming didn¡¯t put his eyes on the battlefield. He just stared at Ye Peitian sitting on the roof. Among all the people present at the scene, only he, who was also the ninth-ranker, had the strength to fight Ye Peitian. If Ye Peitian shot, he could only block it himself. But in fact, he knew very well that he couldn¡¯t stop Ye Peitian. The cold sweat on his forehead dripped along the edge of the glasses, but Ye Peitian didn¡¯t move. He just propped his arms and looked at everything indifferently. Xin Ziming knew that Ye Peitian¡¯s goal wasn¡¯t him, but the tenth-order demon in front of him. He spent countless thoughts on chasing and blocking this demon, in order to get the tenth order crystal core, and prepare himself for the next tenth order. And Ye Peitian, who was also the ninth order, needed the tenth order crystal core too. With sudden change on the battlefield and Ye Peitian¡¯s appearance, the demon rushed over and penetrated Yu Tiancheng¡¯s abdomen. ¡°Save us!¡± ¡°Second ranks, retreat!¡± Xin Ziming shouted. The members of Qilin with the greatest sacrifice spirit and a high degree of cooperation, barely survived. Without a strong defensive warrior, the demon entered the unmanned area, and several people were seriously injured in a short time. A fire saint was grabbed by his neck and held high in the air. At that moment, a ray of yellow sand locked the demon¡¯s wrist and pulled it back one step with strong force. The fire saint took the opportunity to roll down from the demon¡¯s hands, and escaped from the danger. There was still a touch of cold devil claws remaining on his neck which scared him But the yellow sand in the air didn¡¯t continue to hold the demon as it quickly dissipated. The demon¡¯s dark claws came to him again, and he had to work hard to exert his ability to ignite the raging flames. Support us by posting comments or buying Miao a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 111 Ye Peitian moved, and all the members of Qilin found that the man who had been sitting on the roof had acted. He was sitting on the high platform and moved his fingers gently. But the yellow sand on the ground was already flowing like a yellow dragon. The yellow sand actually blocked the most deadly attacks. But that was only the case. He neither participated in the battle nor gave anyone the opportunity to leave the battle. The demon was very fast, its face was cold, its black figure flashed at any time in different corners of the battlefield. Most of the people on the scene couldn¡¯t capture the trajectory of its actions. Fortunately, solid yellow sand barriers always condensed in time, just enough to block those deadly attacks. It gave the defense an opportunity to use their ability in a panic and fight the powerful tenth-order demon. Many of the soldiers there had fought against Ye Peitian under Xin Zhiming¡¯s leadership . At that time, Ye Peitian was an extremely terrifying enemy. At this moment, when they suddenly found that the demon Ye Peitian was standing on his own side, they weeped. ¡°We are losing our strength. Ye Peitian is playing us. He let us fight hard to live ahead. In the end, he will turn his back, and then kill us to rob the demon.¡± Ah Xiao with blood on his face ran back from the front line, ¡°Vice leader, you withdraw first, and I with a few brothers will resist here.¡± Xin Ziming looked at the brothers who were still fighting on the battlefield, and Yu Tiancheng, who was on the verge of death, after he got injured in his abdomen. Then, he looked up at the yellow sand emperor Ye Peitian who was sitting on the high platform. He once had two encounters with him. That man wasn¡¯t the same as the legendary bloodthirsty man. If he retreated at that moment, it would mean that he abandoned his brothers who remained on the battlefield. If he stayed to fight, even if he didn¡¯t want the crystal core, Ye Peitian may still kill them after getting it. He must make the right decision. His decision would decide his team members¡¯ fate. ¡­ The demon¡¯s body finally fell. The tired warriors did not realize the joy of victory. Their battle may not be over yet. They were about to face an enemy more horrible than demons. They slowly retreated to the side of the vice leader, Xin Ziming, and faced the arrogant figure on the tall building. The man jumped from the top of the building. A ray of yellow sand rolled up from his body and pulled the black demon body that they had worked so hard to get in front of everyone. A slightly thin, tall figure walked through the dim flying sand. A young and soft face was revealed, but with the frenzied wind and sand, and the dark demon body suspended on the side of his body, the face made them step back subconsciously. Ye Peitian pulled out a long knife. The blue light flashed and the demon¡¯s black long horns and hard armor were dropped. A round green crystal core was picked up by him. When Ye Peitian got the green crystal core in front of them, all the soldiers of the Qilin mercenary corps gritted their teeth, and a strong sense of sorrow rose in their hearts. They had spent so much energy for the crystal core, they shed blood and sweat, but they ended up making wedding dresses* for others. (do deeds that brought others benefit) The most depressing thing was that they still had no choice but to let the man in front of them take it. ¡°I have something to do with it,¡± Ye Peitian rightfully put the crystal in his pocket and looked up at Xin Ziming. Xin Ziming¡¯s nerves tensed as if he was facing an enemy. Support us by posting comments or buying Miao a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 112 This chapter is sponsored by Lazeeriz! Thanks for the support! ©c(¡É¡£¡É©a©c) As the most famous spiritual saint among the known human beings, his mental force field perceptively showed that Ye Peitian seemed to be more powerful than ever. The man¡¯s mental state wasn¡¯t as fierce and full of restlessness as before. That was very bad news for Xin Ziming, which meant that it would be more difficult for him to defeat him in the spiritual realm. ¡°These,¡± Ye Peitian pushed the pile of the black tenth-order demon body forward, ¡°I want to trouble you to make a pair of close-fitting armor, and a pair of double knives.¡± ¡°You can take the rest,¡± his tone sounded very easy-going. The top-level demon known was tenth order, and was extremely rare. Even for a master weapon designer like Xin Ziming, if someone asked him to make weapons and gave him the remaining demon body, he could be regarded as generous. If the Qilin Corps themselves didn¡¯t defeat the demon, he would have regarded him as generous. The soldiers behind Xin Ziming sneered but Xin Ziming reached out to stop them. ¡°The materials here are enough to make a solid hard armor,¡± he said in a professional perspective. The soft armor could only protect the vital parts and didn¡¯t affect the inner armor in the battle. If one wanted to pay attention to the defense ability, the traditional outer armor that could protect the joints of the whole body was more effective. In that day¡¯s situation, Xin Ziming was pleased with Ye Peitian¡¯s request. He was keenly aware that it meant that Ye Peitian would let go of the Qilin team members. He had room for negotiation. ¡°No need, just a set of soft armor. Lighter, not too thick,¡± Ye Peitian said, his expression seemed to be gentle, as if remembering something that pleased him. ¡°I can make it for you, but I have a request,¡± Xin Ziming said cautiously. ¡°You don¡¯t have the qualifications to ask me.¡± ¡°I just want to ask you to save his life. It¡¯s a request, I beg you to do so.¡± Xin Ziming pointed to Yu Tiancheng lying on the ground. The soldier¡¯s belly was pierced by the demon with the huge mouth. Although several healing saints were all around him desperately treating him, he coughed a lot of blood and his face gradually became pale. He couldn¡¯t live. ¡°As long as you save him, I will make the weapon you want. I will do my best for you,¡± Xin Ziming gave assurance since he didn¡¯t want to lose this comrade. Once he lost the strongest shield in the Qilin Corps, as the head of the Qilin Corps, he didn¡¯t want to experience that kind of situation again. Perhaps it was an overly urgent mentality that made him even ask the enemy in front of him for help. Ye Peitian looked at him for a while, and his figure appeared beside Yu Tiancheng. Next moment, he bent down to lift Yu Tiancheng, turned around and disappeared in the yellow sand. His voice came out from the dim flying sand, ¡°Bring the finished weapon to the desert and find me to get this person.¡± ¡­ In the West Lane of Baima Town, the sound of jingle bells was still heard in Old Guo¡¯s blacksmith shop. A little girl was sitting at his workbench, with bright eyes open. She held her cheeks to help him build a weapon. ¡°Uncle, will that brother never come again? He healed my eyes. I would like to thank him in person.¡± Old Guo held out his finger and put it in front of his mouth, ¡°Hush, Huahua, you must know that the identity of that brother can only be known to the three of us, and it must not be said in front of anyone.¡± ¡°I know, my brother said the same. I will not mention him in the future.¡± She lowered her head in frustration, and soon she smiled sweetly again. She raised her head and said loudly, ¡°But I miss him. I hope he knows that no matter who he is, I will always remember him, and I will always thank him in my heart.¡± ¡°Okay, he will know, let¡¯s go,¡± Old Guo touched the top of the little girl¡¯s head with his hand and drove her back to the yard. A figure came out from the compartment of the iron shop, and sat silently beside Old Guo. ¡°Have you heard? The little girl has always been thinking of you,¡± Old Guo didn¡¯t look up. Support us by posting comments or buying Miao a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 113 This chapter is sponsored by Lazeeriz! Thanks for your support! (¤Å??????)¤Å The man had a silver mask on his face. He reached out and clenched his fist in front of his mouth and coughed lightly. With a hint of imperceptible joy in his tone he said, ¡°Can it be changed? Make sure it¡¯s not seen by others,¡± ¡°You really will give me trouble. People show off the tenth-order weapon, but you want to change it?¡± Old Guo complained, but his eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. There was sweat on his forehead. He used his ability to hover in the air to dissolve a mass of ordinary demons and carefully covered the pair of extraordinary black double knives on the workbench. ¡°Relax, although this tool is made by a top-level master, I, Old Guo, isn¡¯t bad. If I transform it, even the one who made it won¡¯t recognize it.¡± ¡­. Inside a building in the spring city, Chu Qianxun and Gao Yan carried the brushed tableware and went to the house togeth ¡°Where did Lin Fei go? Didn¡¯t he come back after so many days? Did you let him run away?¡± Gao Yan used to eat buns for days, so she started to miss Ye Peitian¡¯s cooking. Chu Qianxun glanced at the closed door across the house. She and Ye Peitian had only been together for more than a month. In the few days that Ye Peitian had left, she felt very uncomfortable. The frequent and dangerous battles in the day made her have no time to worry, but at night, her heart was blocked, always making her turn and toss as it was difficult to sleep. ¡°Where did you go? You still haven¡¯t come back?¡± Chu Qianxun laid on the bed, resting her head on her back and looking at the starry sky outside the window. For the first time in her life, she tasted the bitterness of the so-called love. At midnight, the fog was deeper and heavier. Chu Qianxun in her sleep was awakened by a soft tapping sound from outside the window. She rubbed her eyes and got up from the bed to open the window. Ye Peitian carried the night light and turned in from the window. Chu Qianxun¡¯s heart that was depressed for a few days became clear instantly. ¡°It¡¯s three o¡¯clock in the morning. Why did you not walk through the door but came in through the window?¡± She said with a smile as she complained. Ye Peitian¡¯s head was covered with wet cold dew, his chest undulated, and he gasped slightly, but his eyes were filled with fine starlight, and looked straight at her. Chu Qianxun knew that he must have run a long way, as Ye Peitian with his physical strength was tired and panting. He ran all night to return at dawn. He couldn¡¯t even wait to walk on the stairs and jumped up directly from the window. Chu Qian looked for a big towel, let Ye Peitian sit on the edge of the bed, and sat beside him to wipe his wet hair, ¡°Where did you go for so many days? Why are you running so urgently?¡± The man suddenly stretched out his hand, wrapped it around her waist, and took her into his arms at once. ¡°I missed you so much, Qianxun,¡± he said. ¡°I missed you too.¡± ¡°Four days and twenty hours.¡± He buried his head in Chu Qianxun¡¯s shoulder and whispered his thoughts softly. He repeatedly said it. His voice gradually deepened, and the man resting on her shoulders slowly fell asleep. She carefully supported him to lie down, put his head on the pillow, and moved his legs to bed. Such actions didn¡¯t wake up the man who had always been alert. Chu Qianxun bent down and touched Ye Peitian¡¯s cold face. He had run a long way in the winter night. His face was frozen and pale. After so many days, he may not have had a good night¡¯s rest. So that as soon as he came back to relax, he immediately fell into such a deep sleep. At the moment, he was lying on his side on the bed, his mouth was slightly open, and he was sleeping soundly. His hand had held Chu Qianxun¡¯s clothing as if it had grasped something that made him feel at ease. She couldn¡¯t bear to wake him up. Chu Qianxun sighed, squeezed down to lie beside him and pulled the blanket over Ye Peitian¡¯s body. Chapter 114 When Ye Peitian woke up, he found himself lying on a strange bed, with strange sheets, pillows, but there was a familiar person beside him. He didn¡¯t know how long he hadn¡¯t slept. After leaving Qianxun¡¯s side and returning to the castle in the desert, he realized that he could no longer stand the quiet environment that enveloped all the memories of the past, let alone in the desert at night. The night was burned by intense thoughts and it was difficult to fall asleep. He rushed back in the early morning, smelled the familiar smell, and heard a voice that reassured him, which immediately relaxed him. He couldn¡¯t even remember when he fell asleep. A knock on the door sounded outside, and the person beside him moved. She got up and touched his head, and lifted the soft quilt to cover him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, go back to sleep,¡± she said. Ye Peitian opened his eyes, and the sunlight passed through the sheets in front of him, so that he could clearly see the fine cotton texture. The quilt was so soft. The touch against the skin made him comfortable. He curled up in a small and reassuring space, and didn¡¯t want to take care of anything outside. ¡°Qianxun, won¡¯t you go hunting for demons today?¡± ¡°No, Sister Yan, I have to take a day off today.¡± Gao Yan and Chu Qianxun talked for a while at the door. Ye Peitian got consciously awake, and knew where he was. He was sleeping in Qianxun¡¯s bed, in Qianxun¡¯s house! The door of the house was open, and Gao Yan was standing at the door. Qianxun reached out and held the door, to block her. Ye Peitian, who was lying in the quilt, blushed. He hid his toes and head which was out of the bedding under the quilt. Chu Qianxun¡¯s room was very small, and it could be seen clearly from the door. Gao Yan at a glance saw the quilt bulging on the bed, and the furry head that was drilling into the quilt. She bit her lips. Chu Qianxun had thick skin and sent her away with a gleeful smile, closed the door and shut out the hustle and bustle noise of the courtyard in the morning. She turned back, lifted the quilt, and saw the ear glowing red. Ye Peitian had buried his entire face in the head of the pillow. She couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°You only slept for a few hours. Continue to sleep for a while, and I¡¯ll go get some food.¡± After Chu Qianxun was ready to leave, a hand extended from the bedding and held her. Ye Peitian¡¯s head was against the quilt, and he was looking at her. They were a little misty as he just woke up. His slender eyelashes blinked, he didn¡¯t speak, but let go of Chu Qianxun. He must be embarrassed to say such words, but Chu Qianxun understood. He wanted her to stay with him for a while. Ye Peitian left for four or five days and when he returned, he brought back a pair of black knives. He was accustomed to using one-handed weapons, and it was self-evident for whom he had brought back the double knives for. Because Chu Qianxun was slightly injured in the battle, the man was so considerate and had been busy for four or five days just to give her a pair of handy weapons. Chu Qianxun¡¯s heart warmed. After so many years, she had been accustomed to walking alone in the wind and snow, and had almost forgotten the feeling of being cared for by others. The feeling turned out to be so beautiful that her already barren and cold heart pool was refilled with hot springs. She suddenly felt that her contribution to Ye Peitian was actually very limited, but the man was doing many things for her enthusiacly. She should pamper him a little more, Chu Qianxun thought. She reached up, lifted off the bedding and laid on the edge of the bed against Ye Peitian. ¡°Sleep, I will accompany you for a while.¡± The two hands were held together under the warm quilt. Ye Peitian brought his head closer to the person who most assured him in the world, and quickly closed his eyes again. A soft hand stretched out in his sleep, encircling him into a warm embrace. He curled up, leaned against the warmth. ¡°Qianxun, Qianxun,¡± He whispered the person¡¯s name in his dream. Faintly, the person dropped a warm kiss on his forehead and reached out to pat his back slowly. The tight muscles around him relaxed, and the defense line in his heart collapsed. Ye Peitian was soaked in the tenderness that he missed, and fell into a peaceful sleep. ¡­ At the Qilin base, members of the mercenary regiment huddled together and looked at Yu Tiancheng lying on the hospital bed. Some of them couldn¡¯t believe the facts. Yu Tiancheng¡¯s face was pale and weak, but compared with the appearance of a big hole in his chest a few days back, he looked way better. He finally recovered. The hole in his chest healed miraculously, and was bandaged tightly. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe it. Is it true that Ye Peitian just cured Tiancheng? I always thought he must have a conspiracy,¡± a young saint said. ¡°Me too, when I followed the regiment to his castle, I was ready to die, but nothing happened in the end. He took the weapon and drove us out. I was half-dead in tension,¡± the fire saint Ah Xiao sighed. ¡°Ke Ge, tell us, what does that yellow sand castle look like? Is it both gloomy and scary?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? You should really be there to see it. He is the Yellow sand emperor. So his castle is magnificent and big. He lives alone. He can sleep in a room today and then in another tomorrow. The floors in the castle are all made of gold, and the walls are studded with bright night pearls¡­¡± Yu Tiancheng lying on the bed coughed softly. ¡°Everyone said that Ye Peitian was an indifferent murderous demon,¡± Yu Tiancheng¡¯s voice was weak, but his spirit was good. He talked to his comrades about how he lived in the yellow sand castle, ¡°After getting in contact with him, I discovered that these may be prejudices.¡± Chapter 115 After spending a few days in the legendary castle, he finally returned to his partner, giving him a sense of happiness for the rest of his life. ¡°Tiancheng, Ye Peitian really didn¡¯t embarrass you or treat you badly?¡± Yu Tiancheng lowered his eyes and said, ¡°His flesh and blood can bring people back to life. That¡¯s why he was forced to become a demon.¡± The size of Qilin was almost equivalent to the garrison of the Qilin Mercenary Corps. Inside the base, there was a vast cemetery. Under the dense tombstones, there were countless members of the Qilin Corps who had been sacrificed over the years. Xin Ziming stood alone in front of a tombstone, holding a bouquet of flowers in his hand. Buried there was the real head of Qilin, his best friend. In the early days of the advent of the demons, the rank of everyone in the team wasn¡¯t high. Under the leadership of the head of the team, Feng Chengyu went to Hulu Town near the base to hunt for demons. At that time, they met a saint with a high speed. Under the man¡¯s crying and begging, Xin Ziming let him go. Then they accidentally found a human-shaped high-level depraved man deep in the town. After an extremely difficult battle, the team was exhausted. When he was about to win, the saint who was released by him with the speed ability attracted a large number of demons. He attracted a large number of demons in an attempt to kill these innocent fellows. Xin Ziming stood in front of the tombstone and touched the black scale armor hanging on his neck. He recalled his last moment. In that desperate moment, facing the swarm of demons, the leader Feng Chengyu stuffed him and two seriously injured saints into a narrow gap. Casting his own ability to scale the whole body, he blocked the entrance of the gap. ¡°Ziming, I will hand our brothers over to you in the future. I was not a good leader to¡­you.¡± That was the last thing Feng Chengyu said to him. The man¡¯s abilities didn¡¯t dissipate after his death. He covered his flesh and blood with black scale armor, and sealed a small living space for them. When Ye Peitian appeared on the edge of the battlefield, Xin Ziming once thought that he would experience the tragic indignation of getting the demon robbed and his companions killed. But the devil wasn¡¯t as worse as those who professed to be saints. He had embarrassed him several times, but instead Ye Peitian let him off. ¡°Leader, since you left, I no longer had any hope for human beings. I couldn¡¯t believe that I saw your shadow in that half-human demon.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that saint, you would be able to live long.¡± Xin Ziming bent down and put the flowers in his hands on the altar in front of the tombstone, ¡­ Ye Peitian fell asleep till three pm of the day. Chu Qianxun set up a table of food and woke him from a sweet sleep. He got out of the bed with messy hair, and before he got sober, Chu Qianxun bent down and gave him a good morning kiss on his forehead. ¡°Are you hungry? Get up and eat something.¡± After a few days of hard work, the pain of love, all precipitated into fine wine at the moment, poured into Ye Peitian¡¯s internal organs, making him a little enchanted. He got out of bed, opened his backpack, and took out a pair of thin soft armor made of thin black scales, accompanied by the pair of black knives, and held it in front of his sweetheart. ¡°Is it really for me?¡± Chu Qianxun took it with a smile and swiped them. The pure black knives were dull in color and simple in shape, and looked unremarkable, unlike a weapon forged by a high-end demons¡¯ body. But when Chu Qianxun held them in her hands, she could perceive that the weapon contained a powerful force. The armor was light and dexterous. The black scales were closely arranged together. When worn close to the body, it could protect the vital parts of the body without affecting the wearer¡¯s actions. Chu Qianxun made a soft sound when breaking through the sky, she took the knives and flew out of the window. Then cut off the crown of a big tree in the distance. But when she looked down at them, she saw no trace of damage. Chu Qianxun was secretly surprised. She slightly put her finger on one of the knives¡¯ black blade, but the thin, flat blade cut her skin. A drop of blood dropped on the knife and was absorbed into it. ¡°So sharp? In the end, what kind of order was the blade made of?¡± Chu Qianxun looked at the finger that bled continuously after being cut. She was a fifth-order saint. Her skin¡¯s toughness wasn¡¯t comparable to that of ordinary humans. The weapon actually scratched her finger when it was lightly touched, which really surprised her. Ye Peitian pulled her finger over and put it in his mouth. ¡°Tenth-order demon. It has its own bleeding effect. You need to be careful,¡± he said vaguely. General Jiang, the strongest ability holder in the Spring City, was currently the eighth-order saint. Humankind was known to have the highest equal order of ninth order, and the number of people with that rank were rare. Ye Peitian brought her a weapon and armor made by a tenth-order demon¡¯s body. Chu Qianxun suddenly had a feeling that she didn¡¯t pick up a little thing that no one wanted, but one that gave her big returns. Support us by posting comments or buying Miao a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 116 This chapter is sponsored by Lazeeriz! Thanks for the support! ?.(?¡Ï?).? Xiao Juan came out of the house. Her face wasn¡¯t in good condition, she had a bruise around her eyes, and she had to put down her bangs to cover it. With a pot of ingredients in her hand, she slowly walked toward the kitchen in an unnatural way. Old Zheng was a man who didn¡¯t regard his woman as a person. In his eyes, the woman relying on him to eat food was equivalent to his personal belongings. She was an instrument for him to vent his emotions at will. In her heart, she scolded the old and ugly man who had tortured her for one night, but when the passing girls looked at the rich vegetables and white noodles in her hands, they showed envious eyes and let Xiao Jjuan raise her head up again. She let the man feed her, so she didn¡¯t have to roll around in the dust for three meals a day like those women. It made her feel a thrill of victory, and gradually forget the humiliation of the previous night. There were really not many people who could afford vegetables and white noodles in winter. Needless to say, they were envious even in the tube house where she lived with the middle and low-level saints. She walked into the communal kitchen and brought the small pot of ingredients onto the stove. The two acquaintances on the side didn¡¯t say something like, ¡°Xiao Juan, you are so lucky. You eat so well every day.¡± ¡°Xiao Juan¡¯s man is generous, we really feel jealous.¡± They stretched their necks reluctantly and kept peeking at the stove opposite. Xiao Juan found out that there were more women in the kitchen than in the past. Almost all people were looking at that place The kitchen in the Tube Building was shared. There was a ceiling above their head, which was open on all sides. There were dozens of earthen stoves next to each other. People in need bought their own firewood and used it. In front of a stove not far from Xiao Juan, a strange young man stood. The man was tall and had a dark silver mask on his face which blocked his eyes. A soft black cotton hat tied his hair, and a few strands of his slightly curled hair fell off the edge. His hair shook slightly as he moved. He was wearing an apron with a tight waistline, and a black T-shirt sleeve rolled up to his elbow, revealing two smooth and strong lines and fair-skinned arms. The aesthetic for men¡¯s beauty was black skin with black oil, swollen muscles, scars like medals. It was rare to see such a fair, well-proportioned and handsome man even though he hadn¡¯t even shown his face. The women in the large kitchen were attracted quietly or some even blatantly looked at him. The beautiful slender fingers held the knife, accompanied by the fast-paced booming sound, and magically cut a portion of the ingredients on the cutting board into filaments. He raised his hands and threw onion, ginger and garlic in the oil pan. After a burst of oil, he shook the pan, and a tantalizing fragrance spread out in the kitchen centering on his position. In the dim kitchen full of greasy dirt, this clean-looking man was almost like a lotus in the mud, not like a man who existed in this era. The girl next to Xiao Juan grabbed the food and threw it into the pot with reluctance. Her attention was stuck to the opposite side, and she had no idea what she was cooking. ¡°Who is that?¡± Xiao Juan quietly poked a girl near her with her elbow and asked in a low voice. The girl whispered close to her ears, ¡°He came a few days ago, you don¡¯t know him yet. He¡¯s Chu Qianxun¡¯s man.¡± Xiao Juan glanced at the man¡¯s young, firm arm, and remembered the slack and grumpy skin lying in her room, who had spent the night with her. The old man made her cook early in the morning. She felt sour in her heart. Especially when she found that their ingredients were richer than what she had, the word jealousy was written on her face indistinctly. ¡°His rank must be so low, or he might be an ordinary person.¡± Xiao Juan squinted her eyes, leaning near the girl¡¯s ears, ¡°Qianxun looks quite arrogant. It¡¯s no wonder that she raised a man. No wonder she goes out to hunt for demons everyday.¡± The man on the opposite side quickly packed up a few delicate dishes, put them on a tray, and covered the dust cover. He easily lifted it up with one hand and walked out of the kitchen door. At the stove next to him was the famous sloppy ¡°Mad Woman¡± in the building. That day, she tied up her hair like a bird¡¯s nest and washed her face. When Ye Peitian passed by her side, she was too nervous and accidentally turned over the pot of freshly cooked bean paste from the stove. She fell backwards in a panic, the hot bean paste spilled from the bowl, and it was about to splash all over her. A hand reached over, supported the bottom of the bowl, and magically put back the bean porridge in the air. He placed it back firmly on the stove. The man even had time to withdraw his hand and support the crazy woman. He stabilized her body as he held his tray firmly with the other hand, and the bowl above didn¡¯t even shake. Most of the people who could perform this kind of action were low- and middle-level saints. Naturally, at a glance, Ye Peitian¡¯s hand seemed to be relaxed. He was actually not very simple. He could never be just a ¡°little white face¡± that sold his body for a living. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11miao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 117 The mad woman¡¯s freckled face was reddened. She thanked him with her sharp voice Ye Peitian loosened his hands, nodded, and left without a word. He used to resist the excessive approach of others, and threw the little beggar who pounced on his leg by pinching his neck in a ditch. Now, because of the warmth, his overly awkward social phobia finally started to get better. Ye Peitian looked down at his palm, and because of his change of heart, he was happy, and walked upstairs with his long legs. He wanted Qianxun to open her eyes in the morning and see him first, have breakfast with her, and ask for a good morning kiss from her. As soon as Ye Peitian left, the people in the kitchen started to gossip. ¡°Is that Chu Qianxun¡¯s man? Where did she find him? The dishes he made are too fragrant. I came to the kitchen early in the morning, just to see what he was making today.¡± ¡°Do you know what good days Qianxun is living now? Her house is spotlessly cleaned every day, and three different meals a day are prepared for her.¡± The mad woman looked at the figure that quickly disappeared at the door. She bit the dirty handkerchief unwillingly. ¡°How do I know that? The man came to me on the first day to buy stuff. He bought a broom rag, soap basin, oil, salt, sauce and vinegar. He also inquired about Chu Qianxun¡¯s preference. Woo, I¡¯m no worse than Qianxun, why can¡¯t I meet such a good man?¡± ¡°I think I should work harder,¡± the girl next to Xiao Juan looked at the door dumbly. ¡°Me, me too. If I could support a man like that, I would be willing to work hard every day,¡± another girl answered. ¡°He looks handsome, has a good figure, has good cooking skills, and is very considerate. I am really eating vinegar.¡± (m.jealous) ¡°Don¡¯t say it. Do you dare to fight like Qianxun, go hunt demons every day, to raise your rank? With strength like that, you can choose instead of letting men choose us.¡± ¡°He wore a mask on his face. How do you know he is handsome?¡± Xiaojuan said sourly, ¡°Maybe if he takes the mask off, his face would scare you to death.¡± Xiao Juan had a beautiful appearance, which was liked by men. Naturally, she wasn¡¯t very popular among women. Soon, there was a mocking laughter in the corner, ¡°It¡¯s better to find an old man no matter how bad he is. Hee hee.¡± Listening to such words, she almost lifted the white noodles in her hands, but then thought of the old man with a bad temper in the room. He might have waited too long. If she dared to delay any further, she had to swallow her food, so she started cooking. Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t know that the women in the building had talked about her with jealousy. Waking up in the morning, as soon as she opened the door, she saw her sweetheart with breakfast. She stretched out her head with a smile, gave him a good morning kiss and pulled him into the room. ¡­ In the golden cities, because of the dense population, the number of demons born was also huge. After the desertion, there were still many demons stranded in it. Therefore, these places had become battlefields for the demon hunters to pursue wealth or bury their lives. At that moment, in a deserted street, a team of demon hunters quickly climbed onto the roof of the building and quietly watched a battle taking place not far away. ¡°Look there, a woman is dealing with a sixth-order demon.¡± ¡°There is only a woman dealing with a sixth-order demon? Which level is she? She should be at least in the fifth-order.¡± ¡°She¡¯s in the late fifth-order stage, and is using wind-based ability for long-range and close combat. It¡¯s still possible to deal with such slow- moving demons with her tactic.¡± The only man in the team who reached the sixth-order said, ¡°I can kill that demon by myself.¡± He was reluctant to let his comrade-in-arms think he was worse than a fifth-order woman. In fact, if asked to face a sixth-order demon alone, he wouldn¡¯t be too daring. In common understanding, human beings weren¡¯t as powerful as demons of the same order. The tactics adopted by most people were the use of human-specific teamwork to siege demons to win. Not to mention a duel with demons. ¡°She¡¯s really beautiful. I really like this young lady,¡± a girl with healing ability in the team looked at the battlefield with bright eyes. ¡°But why is the man beside her just standing and watching?¡± ¡°He is probably from an auxiliary department. He doesn¡¯t have any combat ability. This year, there is no distinction between men and women. There are more men who rely on women to eat.¡± Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11miao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 118 ¡°Shall we invite them to the blasphemer¡¯s lair together? With the wind saint, the mission will also be insured. Even the reward would have to be distributed to just two more people.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need them. Blasphemy isn¡¯t hard to kill. The demon won¡¯t exceed the sixth rank. I have killed several of them. You just follow me,¡± the sixth-order soldier patted his chest and cheered the team members he recruited temporarily. ¡ª When Chu Qianxun held the demon¡¯s claws with the double knives, it threw its tail to her waist, and she was pulled out fiercely. Her body turned over in the air. She knelt down on one knee and backed more than ten meters before she stopped. A reddish cut arm rolled to the ground. The demon raised his broken arm, revealing a puzzled look. It seemed to wonder why the person in front of it who was far inferior could cut its wrist silently. Chu Qianxun¡¯s abdomen was ripped apart by the demon, revealing the soft armor inside. She wasn¡¯t traumatized, but the powerful impact still made her inner chest burst into anger. The demon had a higher rank than her, and it was very difficult to fight it. If it wasn¡¯t for the armor and weapons that Ye Peitian specially ordered for her, it would¡¯ve been a deadly battle for her. But it was precisely because of such frequent life-and-death struggles that she broke through the limits and her ability continued to improve. Recently, she has vaguely felt that she had reached the late stage of the fifth-order. Even so, Ye Peitian was often not assured when Chu Qianxun went out to hunt demons alone, and secretly found various reasons to follow along. Chu Qianxun swallowed the bloody smell in her mouth, she used her exerted force and rushed towards the demon. She didn¡¯t want Ye Peitian to wait too long. She longed for the day when she could really fight alongside him. With a clear goal, hunting for demons was no longer a boring task for her. She got rid of the negativity and cowardice of the past. She experienced a passion for fighting from the bottom of her heart whenever she walked on the edge of life and death and watched the powerful opponent finally fall under her feet. Even if her body was hurt, her spirit was high and her blood was boiling. Not only was her body getting stronger, but after that bizarre dream, her spiritual will seemed to be getting stronger because she had gone through life experience. She clearly felt that she became stronger every day. The physical and mental strength brought Chu Qianxun not only the ability to kill opponents, but also the joy. It also gave her more autonomy and freedom in her life. She could choose daily tasks and select the battle team. She could choose her own friends and lover, and be able to care for the people she liked. In front of love, one could give anything without humble attachment. She had the power to express her desires freely and could enjoy them. The days were no longer lifeless and there was an expectation. Even if she still feared death, she could lift her head in front of death and no longer wince. Such a fearless and dangerous life even in an obscure and difficult world, was worth looking forward to. In the end, Chu Qianxun cut off the demon¡¯s tail spine with a knife, and the bright crystal core was dug from it. Her forehead was injured, and red blood flowed through her eyes and dropped to the ground. While holding the crysta corel in her palm, she felt her forehead and abdomen ache. There was hot pain everywhere, but her spirit was sober. There was a layer in her body that couldn¡¯t be broken, and cracks were beginning to appear. Chu Qianxun knew that she had finally reached the top of the fifth-order, and came to a critical state where her power couldn¡¯t go further. As long as she was willing to subdue the sixth-order crystal core to hit the boundary, she would likely become a sixth-order saint. Ye Peitian saw Chu Qianxun jump from the demon¡¯s huge body. Her face was still bleeding, but there was light in her eyes. She walked straight to him, stretched her hand around his neck, and kissed him deeply. Ye Peitian just snorted, ¡°There are people¡­¡± The second half of the sentence was completely obliterated. Chu Qianxun was still excited about the battlefield that had not dissipated, and her kiss was a bit overbearing. She repeatedly nibbled his lips with her teeth, seduced the tip of his tongue, and suddenly broke into his world, taking care of it carefully. [Total_Soft_Poll id=¡±2¡å] Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11miao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 119 This chapter is sponsored by Lazeeriz! Thanks for the support! £¨¡££¾¦Ø£¼£©¡£ The squad standing on the roof saw that the demon on the battlefield had just fallen, and the two people on the battlefield kissed each other. ¡°Look, I told you that the man is useless, he is just a little white face,¡± Captain Fang Dacai teased. He saw the woman with the knives raise her head, and looked at them through the man¡¯s shoulder. Even if they were so far apart, they could still feel the unkind killing intent from her. ¡°Ah, the sister is very aggressive. She¡¯s really my favorite.¡± The young girl with healing ability covered her eyes with her hands and peeked from her finger, ¡°I also want a boy who I can press against the wall.¡± Another older girl standing behind her patted her head, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the blasphemer¡¯s den, kill a few more demons, and save the hostages. As long as you come, whatever kind of man you want, you¡¯ll have him.¡± The girl¡¯s name was Xia Mo, and she had a telekinesis ability. She could move various items and weapons out of thin air. She and Yuan Man, the one with healing ability, had been friends for many years, and their ranks weren¡¯t too high. Their ability was only from the auxiliary department, so they rarely went out of town to participate in demon hunting, and failed to join the fixed mercenary regiment. Facing the food shortage of winter, the two saw a salvation mission with considerable rewards in the guild hall. Under the solicitation of Captain Fang Dacai, the sixth-order ability fighter, who formed a temporary team, they came with these people to try. ¡°Don¡¯t look at them anymore. The blasphemer¡¯s lair isn¡¯t far away, just two blocks from here,¡± the captain no longer paid attention to the fighting and took the lead. Yuan Man knew that Chu Qianxun was watching their movements, and when she left, she turned her head and waved in her direction, making a cheering gesture. She was a child who had never been out of the base and was purely curious about everything outside the wall. She obviously hadn¡¯t realized the real horror on the battlefield.¡¡Ye Peitian, who was kissed, finally recovered. He turned his head and glanced. The people on the roof far away had disappeared, allowing him to breathe a sigh of relief. He knew that they weren¡¯t far away, so he prevented Qianxun from getting close to him. Ye Peitian couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed and embarrassed, but the tension seemed to make his body more stimulated. He even began to quietly recall the kiss that just made him so excited. Chu Qianxun squeezed his red earlobe, ¡°You look so serious, in fact, isn¡¯t it more exciting with people peeking?¡± ¡°You¡­ have known that there are people around for a long time?¡± Ye Peitian was almost speechless. It turned out that Qianxun wasn¡¯t ignorant. She knew there were people around, and did it intentionally. She was always like that. She was so bad that it made people love and hate her. ¡°Have those people gone to the blasphemy¡¯s den?¡± Chu Qianxun glanced back. Less than five kilometers away from there, was a collapsed building complex. All demon hunters nearby would carefully avoid that area. Inside the ruins mixed with plant vines and reinforced concrete, the intricate deep tunnel was pulled out by the demon. Inside it was the only demon with the habit of living in a group. This demon had the horrible habit of capturing humans and imprisoning them in captivity deep in the nest. It even deliberately imprisoned human females to breed populations to increase the number of prisoners. Hence the name of the demon, called blasphemy. The blasphemy demons gathered together, and the ant colony survival mode in the group generally produced a higher-order queen. The biggest power of the blasphemer queen was to secrete an inducing liquid, which could entice the captured human beings, control their emotions, and eventually demonize them. The demons formed must be blasphemers of the same kind as them. So once the existence of the queen appeared in the blasphemy den, their number would increase rapidly at a multiple rate. ¡°Those few people, even after knowing the situation, they went to the lair where the Queen exists. They would die,¡± Ye Peitian looked at the ruins shrouded in mist in the distance. Chu Qianxun looked at Ye Peitian, and he also looked at her. It was none of their business. What did it have to do with them? Chapter 120 Although Chu Qianxun thought that way, she still had some regrets when thinking about the girl who had just glanced at her. The girl looked full of life, and she didn¡¯t seem to understand the danger of the hunting ground. The flower-like girl would be buried in that devil¡¯s cave like that. Although it was regrettable, that wasn¡¯t within the scope of Chu Qianxun¡¯s ability. She was a person who had been on the battlefield for many years, and was very aware of the horror of demons who grouped together. She couldn¡¯t do anything beyond her power for strangers. She still inevitably took a few steps in that direction. Ye Peitian supported Chu Qianxun¡¯s waist, and suddenly lifted her up. He placed her on the top of an abandoned car beside the road. ¡°Qianxun, it¡¯s dangerous inside. Don¡¯t go in.¡± He rubbed Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand, ¡°You sit here. If you want to save those people, I can go in for you.¡± Ye Peitian didn¡¯t usually help people. On the contrary, he was a human demon who only killed people not long ago. But as long as Qianxun wanted, he could do it. He knew how soft Qianxun¡¯s heart was. At first, even a demon like him got help from her. He took Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand and kissed it gently. He remembered his state of mind in Ah Xiao¡¯s world. If not for her, he might have become a demon. Chu Qianxun reached out and stroked the hair that fell from his brim, ¡°Stupid, how could I ask you to save them? Although it sounds cruel, I can¡¯t trade your safety for their own.¡± Among Chu Qianxun¡¯s values, only when she had the strength to spare, would she care for her friends and even strangers. But when her ability was limited, regardless of her thoughts, she would always put the life of the person she valued above others. She felt that she would never do the so-called sacrifice of herself or her loved ones for the sake of the overall situation. If Ye Peitian disregarded his identity and his abilities were fully activated, it was still possible for people to die in the cave. But Ye Peitian was her beloved, not her underling. How could she ask her sweetheart to pay for those people¡¯s own stupid behavior? Chu Qianxun¡¯s words sounded very selfish, but it was like a sugar-stained brush brushed back and forth in Ye Peitian¡¯s heart. He thought about it several times, and understood his own weight in Qianxun¡¯s mind. In the heavy ruins of the mist, mountain-like reinforced concrete and twisted plants were mixed together. After the transformation of the blasphemers who lived there, the mountain was covered with the body shells left by the death of various demons. It was interspersed with various pipes and artificial objects, as well as plants with various shapes and specialities spawned by the body of the demons. From a distance, it looked like a strange and huge bunker. In the middle of the bunker, there were several vertical small openings, which were the entrances to and from the demons¡¯ cave. From the entrance, the spider webs were generally intertwined with a long underground passage. More than ten people with Fang Dacai got in through a hole. Inside, the passage was gloomy and long, and the interior was bleak and dull. Various twisted and deformed door frames and windows were squeezed into plants deep underground. There were roads with holes everywhere, and the hunters had to make marks while walking to prevent getting lost. ¡°It¡¯s so dark, are we really going to be okay here?¡± Yuan Man held a torch in her hand and walked next to Xia Mo. As a healer, she was protected in the middle of the team. The light and shadow of the torch hit the grotesque underground, which made her very scared. It was too quiet there. They could hear the ticking of the groundwater dripping. The sound of footsteps echoed in the empty tunnel as everyone walked. The sound of the wind was heard faintly in the depths of the tunnel, like some kind of murmur. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid. I have killed many demons. This kind of demons¡¯ rank is generally not high, and they have no special ability. It is very easy to deal with. As long as you follow me and pay attention to cooperation, I will definitely protect you guys,¡± Captain Fang Dacai comforted her. Yuan Man, who was ignorant, nodded. She was allowed to earn crystal cores with her hearing ability by relying on treating people in the base; she had rarely left the base to participate in demon hunting. But as the general ranks of saints in the base continued to increase, more healers in the middle and high ranks appeared. She was only second rank. So her life began to become increasingly difficult. In the winter when food was scarce, this kind of difficulty became more obvious, so she had to participate in this temporary squad. Chapter 121 It was okay. Everyone was talking and laughing along the way, until she entered such a dark underground passage. She realized that the battle was coming, and her heart jumped. Xia Mo squeezed Yuan Man¡¯s hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I am here. I will protect you.¡± Xia Mo and Yuan Man were classmates in high school before the demons came. After the advent of the demons, the two helped each other to come to Spring City. Xia Mo was a fourth-order control saint. Because she had a higher rank and a mature and stable personality, she had always been taking care of her relatively dumb friend. But most of her daily use of ability was to help at the base¡¯s construction site in exchange for some survival food, she didn¡¯t have much combat experience. The two girls evoked the male team members¡¯ protection side- ¡°Sisters, don¡¯t be afraid. Brother will protect you.¡± ¡°You remember to hide behind me, I am a defensive saint.¡± ¡°Wait for the task to complete, then get paid. When we go back to the city, we will invite you to eat delicious food.¡± As he was talking lively, a half-skinned demon body suddenly appeared in the passage. The demon¡¯s face had no eyes and nose, and it was flat. There were only two blood-red holes in the nose. It was the blasphemy¡¯s iconic appearance. It opened its large mouth with sharp teeth and disappeared in a blink of an eye. ¡°The demon is here! Everyone, get ready to fight. Defense and attacking team, come to the front,¡± Fang Dacai commanded loudly. The teammates who had never cooperated acted in a panic. They squeezed forward, backward while the battle hadn¡¯t yet begun. Everyone stared for a long time, but the demon didn¡¯t appear again. There was a cry from the rear of the line, and a blasphemer who suddenly appeared from behind grabbed Xia Mo¡¯s leg and dragged her to the depths of the cave. Yuan Man flung to the ground and grabbed Xia Mo¡¯s hand. Several ability holders reacted and tried to catch them. Others showed their abilities, attacking the demon at the same time. The demon roared, and its claws penetrated Xia Mo¡¯s ankle, insisting not to let go. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t panic. Control department, bind the demon first,¡± Fang Dacai shouted anxiously. He was at the forefront of the team but the road was too narrow to squeeze through. Finally, a plant saint responded by using his ability to bind the rolling demon with vines. Everyone swarmed up, cut the back of the demon, and obtained it¡¯s crystal core and saved Xia Mo. Xia Mo broke free from the demon¡¯s claws. Her legs were penetrated, and blood was dripping. Yuan Man¡¯s eyes teared. She used her ability to treat her wounds. She was at a low level. Even if she spent most of her ability, she barely stopped the bleeding from the wound. ¡°Look, I said we can do it,¡± Fang Dacai encouraged. ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous next time, just cooperate well.¡± After all, they achieved victory in the first battle. Everyone was relieved and their morale was high. Everyone was surprised and self-affirmed in their hearts, that it wasn¡¯t difficult to kill the demon. On the crooked door frame of a black hole in front, a claw with bright red fingertips and pale skin appeared, and the claw broke apart above the door frame. A blasphemous head with no eyes and nose protruded from the top of the door. It climbed on the ceiling and faced the people with its head upside down. Behind it, a demon climbed out, From all directions, the front and rear openings silently stretched out demons one after another. ¡°Why¡­ how could there be so many?!¡± Yuan Man¡¯s teeth trembled which made Xia Mo hug her. The young warriors standing in front of them weren¡¯t much better than them, and the arms holding the hilt shook like a pendulum. When did the number of blasphemers there reach such a level? That was inconsistent with what they had inquired about, and it wasn¡¯t at all a battle they could handle. ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t be afraid, hold on, I¡­ ah!¡± ¡°Help! Save me¡­¡± Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11miao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 122 The warrior who was just joking with Xia Mo and Yuan Man, had his abdomen pierced by the devil¡¯s claw, and he completely lost his ability to resist. Yuan Man had no time to pull him back for treatment. The two blasphemers had quickly raised his hands and feet and ran all the way to the depths of the cave. He did not forget to stop halfway through, using some special potion to stop the bleeding. This was food that they were ready to store and eat slowly, and would not let them die casually. The players were caught by the demon after being seriously injured, and the horrified screams disappeared all the way into the cave. Fang Dacai tried to rescue him, but was trapped by several demons. His forehead burst out with blue muscles, shouting loudly, with bruises all over his body, and he was already fighting a trapped beast. With fewer and fewer people, Yuan Man¡¯s healing power had dried up. Xia Mo held one leg in front of her and used the last power to throw the profanity away. The blasphemers seemed extremely happy about the women humans. They circled around the duo, screaming and opening their mouths from time to time, but they did not bruise them. Yuan Man thought of the vaguely heard legend about blasphemy. Her legs shivered uncontrollably. ¡­ Not far away from the cave, Chu Qianxun, who had just arrived nearby. She looked at the slightly shimmering opening and said, ¡°Once a woman falls into the hands of a blasphemy, the ending is particularly miserable.¡± Although they did not intend to venture into the danger zone, they eventually went out to investigate the situation. She once had a comrade-in-arms who was captured by the blasphemy, and when they finally rescued them a few months later, the once-strong female warrior had completely collapsed. The blasphemy kept humans in captivity, most males were raised as reserve grains, and females were reduced to fertility machines. They brutally used potions to control female pregnancy and demonize newborn human babies to increase the number of their groups. Adults would strongly resist to become a demon in spirit, even if it was the queen of blasphemers. It took a lot of energy to induce an adult to become a companion. But for a human baby with a blank piece of paper mind, it was much easier. There was a faint flash of power at the entrance of the cave. Apparently a fierce fight deep inside the cave was going on. A man¡¯s harsh voice came from within, ¡°Run!¡± Two girls stumbled across the cave entrance. One of them pushed the other out violently and turned around to cast the power to block the ensuing demon. Yuan Man rolled down the ruins all the way. She climbed up and shouted towards the cave: ¡°Xia Mo, Xia Mo!¡± A pair of desperately struggling arms stretched out at the narrow hole. Xia Mo¡¯s power had collapsed. The demon dragged her ankles into the cave. Her pale arms were struggling to stretch out, trying to grab something to free her from the endless hell behind her. Ye Peitian looked at the dense demons emerging at the entrance of the cave, and the pair of arms struggling to stretch out the stone wall. He remembered how he was pulled back many years ago. At the beginning of the advent of the magic species, he and his family encountered the pursuit of the demon together with his family. He was also desperate to stop the demon and fight for the time for his family to escape. At the last moment, the power collapsed and the demon caught him. He stretched out his arms like this, hoping that his family would pull him, but the only sound he got was the car motor rushing away. He drowned in endless suffering. Yuan Man on the hillside was full of tears. She stared at the arm that stretched out of the cave desperately for a long while. She stomped her feet but didn¡¯t move away. She ran back to the pair of arms stretched out of the cave like a fool. A black figure crossed her, azure blue flashed and split the demon swarming into the gap. The figure fast and rushed into the demon group with the rift. ¡°Run, follow me.¡± Another gentle female voice sounded in Yuan Man¡¯s ear. A soft and firm hand grasped her hand and took her to run. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11miao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 123 This chapter is sponsored by Lazeeriz! Thanks for the support! ~(???~) ~(???)~ (~???)~ Yuan Man didn¡¯t know how far she was dragged and ran out. Until she stopped breathlessly, she found that she had rushed all the way out. It was the female saint who fought the sixth-order demon that she saw before. The woman let go of her hand and turned back. Not long after a man with a long blue knife came out of the woods. At that time, they said that the man was a ¡°little white face¡± but he broke the swarm of demons, and single-handedly rushed back and forth in the dense demon group. Along with Xia Mo, he returned without injury. Xia Mo was unconscious. ¡°I got rid of the demons, but she is a little bit hurt,¡± Ye Peitian said while putting the person on the ground. Yuan Man reached out and carefully caught her friend. She already lost her energy, so she could only take out the medicine and bandages in her backpack to treat Xia Mo in the most primitive way. Tears and snot ran all over the floor, but she gritted her teeth, and didn¡¯t stop for a moment. Yuan Man once felt that since she could survive in a harsh environment and live a life full of food, she was a very strong girl. After that day, she realized that she was just a weak person protected by the high wall of the base. She relied on the safe environment created by these warriors who were fighting desperately with demons in the wild, and she was able to live a kind of self-righteous and stable life. A battle of life and death could quickly transform a simple ignorant girl. When her companion, who had always guarded her, was dying, the weak her quickly became strong. Yuan Man stooped to her back and was seriously injured. Her face was full of tears and snot. She bowed her head and kept thanking Chu Qianxun and Ye Peitian. Then she turned around with slender legs, quickly jumped across the wild grass barren street and walked all the way to the spring city. Chu Qianxun looked at the distant back, and realized that the numbness and indifference she had once was only because of her weak appearance. The inner weakness and lack of strength was regarded as indifference by her. Only when a person¡¯s power was strong to a certain degree, there could be more choices. And these choices may not be as stupid as the world knew, it may also be a beautiful ending that made one feel worthwhile. A familiar breeze blew through the skin, while looking at the quiet ruins. There was a rare tranquility in Chu Qianxun¡¯s heart, and she was suddenly full of confidence in the upcoming leap order. Everyone knew that inner strength was the key to success. Only by being able to restrain yourself from being strongly tempted by the power in the bottom of your heart could you truly become a high-ranking ability holder. But no one could be specific about what made the heart really strong. Those strong men who truly stood at the top had their own characteristics. Some were attached to one thing, some to other things. Some were indulged in killing, some in life and death situations and some gave up all emotions. Everyone got stronger in their own way. At that moment, Chu Qianxun suddenly vaguely found her own way. The place was very quiet. Except for the sound of the wind, she heard only Ye Peitian¡¯s shallow and long breaths. The man who didn¡¯t speak much turned his face to look at her. His thin lips were raised slightly, and he stretched out his hand and took Chu Qianxun¡¯s hands slowly on the way home. ¡°In so many years, many people had cried in front of me,¡± Ye Peitian lowered his head and smiled. The clear voice echoed in the quiet path, ¡°Crying for mercy, crying and cursing, crying and confessing. But this was the first time someone cried to thank me. She was crying in an ugly way, but I seemed a little happy.¡± Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11miao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 124 ¡°You were originally a very gentle person, and you weren¡¯t ever overwhelmed with maliciousness,¡± Chu Qianxun said. Ye Peitian rubbed Chu Qianxun¡¯s palm, Qianxun, you may not know that it was you who gave me the warmth so that I had the heart to pass on this warmth to others. The two returned to their station in Spring City, The tube building was very lively. Many people went in and out, and the residents in the building were watching and discussing. When Chu Qianxun and Ye Peitian arrived at the door, they saw several men wearing Spring patrol armbands on their shoulders, carrying a huge corpse out of the interior with great effort. The corpse had dark skin with scales. It was obviously not human. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chu Qianxun asked Gao Yan at the door. ¡°Advance failed, demonized,¡± Gao Yan shook her head, ¡°Is there no guardian?¡± ¡°The guardian is his wife. She couldn¡¯t bear to kill him in time.¡± Every time a saint went beyond the ranks, he would invite a close person to be his guardian. This person needed to protect himself from the external forces during his weak period. The most important thing was that if the advancement failed and he/she became a demon, the guardian must be responsible for cutting off his head in time to prevent the birth of a new demon in densely populated urban areas. It could also ensure that the advanced person could still die as a human while remaining human conscious. The courtyard was a mess, and the simple kitchen was mostly collapsed. A woman sat paralyzed on the ground in the courtyard holding a strange head with a male face in her arms. She cried and laughed for a while, murmuring something people far away couldn¡¯t hear. Chu Qianxun and others walked up the stairs in silence. ¡°Because of her momentary intolerance, the fifth-order demon suddenly appeared and took several lives,¡± Gao Yan sighed and complained. But in her heart, she remembered the kind of anxiety she faced when Chu Qianxun jumped up to the fifth order. It was the cruelest moment for the guardians who stayed around if their dearest friends were demonized. After dinner, Ye Peitian sat on the window, and read a book under an oil lamp. There was a knock on the door. When he opened the door, Chu Qianxun slipped into the room, and gave him a sweet smile with her hands on her back. The weather at night was obviously very cold, but the house became warm because of her laughter. Ye Peitian felt that he was getting warmer. She sat where he was sitting and flipped the book on the windowsill, which was Hugo¡¯s The Hunchback of Notre-Dame. Ye Peitian had been busy making tea and serving snacks. In his room, he prepared tea and refreshments that Chu Qianxun used to drink in her hometown. Chu Qianxun looked at the man in front of her. His legs were long, his waist was tight. He was happily busy because of her arrival, and his joy for her seemed to flow through the air. Chu Qianxun couldn¡¯t bear it. Her eyes fell on the cover of the novel. After a moment of consideration, she still took out the sixth-order crystal core that had been clutched in her pocket. ¡°Peitian, ??I am ready to advance. I want you to be my guardian.¡± Ye Peitian blinked, and the small teacup in his hand rolled over on the tray, and the hot tea sprinkled on his fingers without him realizing it. Chu Qianxun picked up his hand and blew it. The powerful healing ability quickly healed the scald on his skin. But the fear in his heart was hanging. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Chu Qianxun reached out and gently took off his mask. She looked at his eyes, ¡°We have to walk a long way together and guard each other. This situation is unavoidable. We have to face it sooner or later.¡± Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11miao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 125 She came close to Ye Peitian¡¯s face and kissed his lips. Those lips were so cold and didn¡¯t respond to her kiss. Chu Qianxun held his face and kissed him carefully. The warm tip of her tongue separated his lips and entered his world. She let him slowly immerse in her patient kiss and he began to respond to her. After the two gasped and separated, Chu Qianxun pressed her forehead on his and asked, ¡°Is it okay? If you are unwilling, I can go to Sister Yan.¡± Ye Peitian nodded after a moment. Chu Qianxun touched his head. Although it was a bit cruel to Ye Peitian, it was the same cruelty every relative and friend had to face. If she and Ye Peitian wanted to walk together from now on and become the closest partner, that was something that couldn¡¯t be avoided. ¡°You know, if something happens, I hope to end everything as a human being,¡± Chu Qianxun finally explained. Ye Peitian closed his eyes and nodded after a long time. With Ye Peitian¡¯s ability, even if he couldn¡¯t bear to kill her at first, he could completely control the demonized her, so as not to hurt the innocent people in the whole building. Chu Qianxun calmed down. She looked up and out of the window. There was no moon in the night sky but the spare stars were charming. The low-level crystal core was like broken gem fragments. Chu Qianxun raised it in the night sky. The spherical green gems circulated in different shades of green, like a miniature asteroid, held in her fingertips. She no longer hesitated as she swallowed the foreign crystall that came from the distant star. ¡­ Ye Peitian sat on a chair by the bed and watched her curled up on the couch in silence. The bed sheet was pure blue, which made the person¡¯s skin paler. Her eyebrows were deeply locked, her hands clenched against the sheets, and sweat kept flowing down her forehead, soaking up the dark spots on the sheets. A dark green color began to spread along the blood vessels of her neck to the face. The green veins crawled beneath the white skin, and moved strangely upward along the cheeks, and slowly faded back and forth as if competing for the body. Ye Peitian sat on the bed with his body leaned forward slightly, his long fingers interlaced, his elbows on his knees with a calm face. One couldn¡¯t see the slightest tension and confusion in him. He just sat like that, looking at Chu Qianxun¡¯s face intently. Even after several hours later, he didn¡¯t do anything except mechanically move his neck occasionally. In fact, Ye Peitian didn¡¯t know how long time had passed. Sometimes it seemed that it was a short moment and sometimes it seemed that several years had passed. His head was empty, his chest was empty, he had nothing to think about, and no consciousness existed. Sometimes, whenever Chu Qianxun made a subtle sound in pain, Ye Peitian thought if she was dying. Before that thought went further, he tore it into pieces and severely turned it into ashes. Then he dug a hole, buried it deeply, covered it with soil, and prevented it from coming out of his head. Even so, his heart felt dead. He stared at the green threads that crawled upwards, then backed away, repeatedly torturing the person on the bed and him. The green veins finally slowly faded from the white neck, and the person in the bed opened her eyes weakly. She stretched out her sweaty hand to touch her face reluctantly. At that moment, the pain that was so great that it just flooded his heart, evacuated like a tide. Ye Peitian covered his face with his palms. He was like a ghost who returned from hell to the human world, and finally greedily began to breathe human air. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11miao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 126 Chu Qianxun took a long time to upgrade her rank this time. When she opened her eyes, the long night had passed and the sky was bright outside the window. After a long night of suffering, she had a feeling of being reborn. After upgrading in rank, a saint¡¯s body functions would get a leap. At this moment, the whole world felt almost brand new in her keen senses. The sky outside the window was dark, and a few rays of golden sunlight emerged from the gap between the black clouds, and beams spread into the world. There was a man sitting in a chair beside the bed as the light fell on his shoulder through the window. Countless tiny dust flew in the beam, and Chu Qianxun could even clearly see the faint fluff on the edge of the man¡¯s face. He sat motionless on the chair, also looking at Chu Qianxun. There were smoke waves in his eyes, as cold water hidden deep in the bottom of the lake, a kind of turbulent waves that others couldn¡¯t understand. Chu Qianxun propped up from the bed. She was soaked in sweat as she raised her hand and touched his face, ¡°Frightened? I didn¡¯t expect you to wait so long.¡± Ye Peitian¡¯s soft eyelashes closed with Chu Qianxun¡¯s movements, and slowly reached out to hug her into his arms. He buried his head in her shoulders. His body was ice cold, and the place leaning on his shoulder was hot. She had seen Ye Peitian¡¯s ruthlessness. This person could break her arms without care and bury her body without saying a word. But at this moment he was trembling. Chu Qianxun realized that Ye Peitian was really scared, so she moved her body and wanted to get up and talk, but the arm that circled her seemed to be afraid of her disappearance, and immediately increased his strength to tighten her. ¡°Qianxun,¡± the hoarse dry voice called her name. Ye Peitian raised his head. His face was pale, his eyes were crimson, his hands clung to her face, and he bowed his head to kiss her frantically. His kiss was unrestrained on the edge of madness! There were no rules, no skills, only squalls and best efforts. Chu Qianxun experienced the man¡¯s madness for the first time. His arms struck her like iron casting, almost embedding herself into his body. Those rough kisses left a trace on the skin of her neck. Chu Qianxun felt a little pain, but she patiently patted Ye Peitian¡¯s neck to make him relax. Ye Peitian finally realized what he was doing and stopped. He held Chu Qianxun¡¯s shoulders away and saw the traces left on Chu Qianxun. He turned his face as the throat knot rolled, ¡°Sorry.¡± Then he released his hand, stood up, looked around the room in a panic, pushed the door open and went out. Chu Qianxun wanted to call him, but he just got on the railing of the corridor, and jumped directly from the fourth floor. The figure jumped and disappeared in an instant. It rained in the afternoon sky, and the crackling cold rain hit the glass of the window. Chu Qianxun comfortably washed her head, took a shower, and prepared dinner. She sat in her house and waited for Ye Peitian to come back. The door of her room was open, but until the night became darker, the room opposite was still dark and there was no warm yellow light as usual. Chu Qianxun sighed. She had to finish her dinner, pack up the tableware, blow out the lights in the room, and close the door. The rain outside the window was getting heavier, and even mixed with snowflakes. Chu Qianxun was lying on the bed, looking at the rainwater winding on the glass and the dark sky outside the window. Where could Ye Peitian go in such weather? She knew that Ye Peitian had experienced ups and downs. With many things in his heart, he was more depressed and weaker than her. But she didn¡¯t expect that he would be unable to bear watching her struggling all night on the verge of life and death, and ran away. He was so emotional that Chu Qianxun was worried. Until midnight, a small noise was heard from the wind and rain outside the window. Chu Qianxun heard it at once, and she smiled. She turned over and pushed open the window, and pulled the wet man into the room. She didn¡¯t say anything extra, just pulled Ye Peitian to the bed, let him take off his soaked shirt, and put a big towel on his head. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11miao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 127 She turned around and poured a hot glass of boiling water, crouched down in front of him, and stuffed the cup into his cool hands. Ye Peitian lowered his head. His tight and smooth arms laid naked on his legs, and the water droplets slipped from the ends of those wet, curly hair, hitting the floor drop by drop. He slowly sipped the water but didn¡¯t speak. Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t speak, but just reached out and took a towel and slowly wiped his hair for him. ¡°I¡­ won¡¯t die. I won¡¯t die, silly,¡± suddenly, a deep voice sounded. Ye Peitian lowered his eyebrows and looked at the ground. His eyes were filled with sadness that Chu Qianxun couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°If¡­you¡¯re gone, I don¡¯t know what else I can do.¡± He slowly turned his eyes to one side, ¡°I think I might become a real devil, ruining the whole world in order to destroy myself.¡± Chu Qianxun straightened up, bent over and kissed his cold lips, ¡°You will not. I will not disappear. We will always be together.¡± Ye Peitian¡¯s hair was wet, and so were his eyes. He looked up at Chu Qianxun. His lips moved, and he wanted to ask, ¡®Really?¡¯ But Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t let him ask that. She had given him the most real answer by action. ¡­ Ye Peitian felt that his body was about to melt. He froze for a long time on the cold rainy night, and his body was freezing. At this moment, his whole body seemed to be on fire again. The fire melted the hard ice, stripped all defenses outside his body, disarmed him, and he was roasted on the hot lava. He wanted to escape from this extreme sense, but the person held his hands and didn¡¯t allow him to avoid. She blew a thin breath in his ear and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Give me everything, I know how to make you happy.¡± Yes, she always seemed to know everything about him better than himself. She always knew what he desired most and wanted most. She went deeper, drawing out the preferences that were lying the deepest part of her heart he didn¡¯t even know of. Ye Peitian completely opened himself, letting himself sink with that person into the abyss of extreme happiness. ¡­ The sky was bright, Chu Qianxun got up from the bed. She could see the messy bedding, the overturned drinking glass, and the scent on the sheets reminded her of how absurd she was the previous night. A prepared breakfast was set on the dining table. Ye Peitian was sitting on the ground beside the table, looking at the window. When Chu Qianxun woke up, his face flushed red. Seeing him so flustered, Chu Qianxun, who was a little embarrassed, suddenly became calmer. She put on her clothes, bathed and went to the table, ¡°You got up so early? What do we have for breakfast?¡± ¡°I boiled the noodle paste, try it,¡± Ye Peitian took a bowl, filled with fragrant food from the crock. Noodle paste was the most common breakfast in Chu Qianxun¡¯s hometown. It was made by mixing noodles, duck blood, sour bamboo shoots, oysters, lean meat and other ingredients, and then sprinkling a little coriander and pepper on the noodles. In the morning, a sip of this hot, smooth and refreshing soup was appetizing. Before the advent of the demons, this was Chu Qianxun¡¯s favourite breakfast. But Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t know how to cook, and she never mentioned it. But she didn¡¯t know how and from where Ye Peitian came to know of it. Chu Qianxun propped her chin on the table with one hand, looking at the man calmly serving her food. He deliberately wore a high-necked black dress to block the traces on his neck. At this moment his ears were red and his neck was red, even his fingertips were slightly red. Chu Qianxun couldn¡¯t help thinking of how the man¡¯s eyes were foggy the previous night, and a dull voice spilled from his throat, calling her name vaguely, asking for what he wanted, and letting her do whatever she wanted. She bit her lip, resisting the urge of trying to eat him again, and reached for the bowl that Ye Peitian handed over. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11miao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 128 ¡°Don¡¯t hit me, please, don¡¯t,¡± the woman¡¯s low begging for mercy came out of a room on the first floor, accompanied by the unscrupulous sound of the man¡¯s fist and foot. The woman¡¯s crying and begging for mercy was suppressed. Obviously she didn¡¯t want to be heard by too many people, but her man didn¡¯t intend to give her a face. The door was pushed open with a thud, and Old Zheng dragged Jiang Xiaojuan¡¯s hair. He dragged her all the way out of the house and threw her on the lawn. In the cold weather, Jiang Xiaojuan only wore a suspender skirt. It barely wrapped her exquisite body, exposing her pair of white thighs. She struggled to curl up on the muddy ground. The men who lived upstairs poked their heads with excitement to peek at the violent scene. Old Zheng had drunk alcohol. His face was flushed. Xiaojuan could only hug her head desperately and endure. She gritted her teeth but refused to make a sound. No one would reach out to her at this time. She knew the rules of survival in this world. If one wanted to get anything, they needed to make an exchange. Use money, body, and even their own dignity as an exchange. She knew that at the moment there were countless pairs of eyes staring at her green and purple body, the abnormal eyes of men, and the mocking eyes of women. So she didn¡¯t want to cry in front of these people. With a muffled noise, the smoke rose, and a man in black suddenly jumped from upstairs. He stood steadily. The man¡¯s face was covered with a silver mask, and his slender limbs were wrapped in black clothes. His posture was elevated and sturdy. His mood was obviously bad, his lips squeezed tightly into a thin line, and there was a chill which made no one come near him. Only the drunk Old Zheng couldn¡¯t realize his murderous aura. He may have felt that there would be no higher-ranked people in such a middle-lower-level saint¡¯s tube building. So he said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You suddenly jumped down and scared me¡­¡± His words hadn¡¯t finished. The man stretched his arm, slammed Old Zheng, who was a sixth-order, on the ground, kicked the person off with one foot and disappeared at the gate of the yard. Old Zheng sobered completely, and later realized that the person who left had surpassed himself in power and speed. He covered his stomach and laid in the corner of the wall for a while. He dared not to say much, and whispered for Xiaojuan to help him. Xiaojuan limped up and helped the man walk back to the house. She endured his anger as others had beat him. Once, although this man beat himself, in Xiaojuan¡¯s eyes, he was at least strong and masculine. Now Jiang Xiaojuan found that the only thing this man could do was to show off in front of a woman weaker than him. She felt nauseous in her heart. Before entering the house, she looked back at the door of the courtyard. It was empty and the black figure had long since disappeared. It rained at night. Old Zheng, who had just beaten her, took her for granted and went to bed. Jiang Xiaojuan quietly got up and sat on the window sill and lit a cigarette for herself. The light of the cigarette butt was reflected on the glass of the window, and she watched the rain flowing down the glass dully. Only on such a cold and dark night, sitting in a warm and comfortable room, she would feel that everything was worthwhile. After all, she still lived in such a room, which was better than freezing to death outside. Suddenly, Jiang Xiaojuan vaguely saw a black figure standing in the shadow of a tree in the distance. The man was dressed in black and was soaking wet. The rain hit his dark silver cover and ran down his pale cheeks, but he didn¡¯t seem to realize it. Holding his head motionlessly, he looked at a window upstairs. Xiaojuan recognized the person. He was Chu Qianxun¡¯s man. Chu Qianxun¡¯s house was on the fourth floor above. Did they argue? Xiaojuan thought. Chu Qianxun even had the heart to drive people out on such a heavy rainy day. And why was this man so stupid. It was still raining and he stood there looking at her room blankly. She remembered the man who beat Old Zheng with a punch, and remembered seeing him in the kitchen preparing breakfast for his sweetheart every morning with dedication. If it were her, she would¡¯ve treated him well. Xiaojuan watched him for a long time, and pushed open the window. But the figure under the tree had disappeared. The squeak of windows opening and closing sounded upstairs. After the first snowfall, the temperature dropped quickly. There was a thin frost on the roof and treetops. Jiang Xiaojuan and two female companions walked back with the washed clothes. ¡°Juan, Old Zheng is too much, you got beaten like this for three days,¡± the female companion said while looking at Xiaojuan¡¯s pale face. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about Xiaojuan, that¡¯s how it is these years. A capable man doesn¡¯t treat you as a person. If he is incapable, he can¡¯t feed you. If you want to live, you have to bear it;¡± another female companion answered. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11miao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 129 This chapter is sponsored by Kong! Thanks for the support! (¨s???)¨s Xiaojuan didn¡¯t seem to hear them. Her footsteps slowly stalled, looking up at the tube room in front of her. On the roof of the building covered with frost and snow, sat a person. In the dark snow of twilight, the black figure looked at the distance motionlessly. He looked a bit lonely and bleak. ¡°Eh, is that Chu Qianxun¡¯s man?¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard that he is very powerful, even ¡­ was beaten by him,¡± the female companion glanced at Xiaojuan quietly. ¡°What is he doing sitting there?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know? He sits there every evening and waits for his woman to come back.¡± As she spoke, the figure on the roof suddenly moved, stood up, and leaped lightly from the top of the building, welcoming the person who was returning. ¡°Peitian, you came out to pick me up again.¡± Chu Qianxun, who returned from the demon hunt, took Ye Peitian¡¯s hand and put her chin on his shoulder tiredly, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so tired today, and I¡¯m hungry.¡± Ye Peitian crouched down in front of her, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Chu Qianxun brazenly climbed up and talked in his ear, ¡°What shall we eat at night?¡± ¡°Taro rice, cuttlefish pig tail soup and braised pork.¡± Chu Qianxun¡¯s saliva flowed out, ¡°But I¡¯m injured. Before I eat, I need to take special medicine first.¡± Ye Peitian¡¯s ears turned red. Their figure got into the door of the tube building and disappeared. ¡°Dog food.¡± ¡°That woman¡¯s life is very good. I heard that she is sixth-order. She really has a different life.¡± While the female companion talked with jealousy, Xiaojuan looked at Chu Qianxun¡¯s back who walked into the tube house, and went insane. In the early winter season, the movement of various teams to go out to hunt for demons had been greatly reduced, and most people had begun to store supplies, preparing to stay in a safe base, and wait for the severe winter to pass. The new Spring City host General Jiang issued the first convening order since his succession, convening major mercenary teams and scattered personnel throughout the city to participate in the large blasphemer¡¯s den hunt that appeared about 20 kilometers outside the city. That move caused thousands of waves in the spring city and was met with many criticisms. For these heads of mercenary regiments that generally reached the seventh rank, what they urgently needed were crystal cores corresponding to their own ranks to effectively enhance their strength. There were many demons in the den of the blasphemy outside the city, but the ranks were correspondingly low. The environment of the nest was still complicated. It would be very dangerous to fight, but the gains were disproportionate. The danger outweighs the gains. The former city lord Huan Shengjie led them to participate in battles such as encircling and suppressing the ninth-order insomniacs and arresting the demon Ye Peitian. So when General Jiang convened that order, apart from the families of those who were deeply trapped in the devil¡¯s cave, most people raised strong objections. ¡°Who would want to go? I don¡¯t want to go anyway.¡± ¡°Jiang Chengzhu is still too young, he doesn¡¯t know much.¡± Even the members inside Blizzard dissuaded, ¡°City Lord, the lair appeared there a day or two days ago. Huan Shengjie wouldn¡¯t care about that, so why do we need to do such a thankless thing?¡± But they may have forgotten that General Jiang was originally a very arrogant and irritable person. Sure enough, the next day he went to the podium of the city¡¯s main palace and delivered a short but arbitrary speech. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about others. The only thing I can do is to protect my people. In the past, Blizzard¡¯s mercenary regiment was mine, so everyone in the regiment was covered by me. Now this Spring City is mine, so everyone in the city will be protected by me.¡± ¡°You probably forgot the blasphemer¡¯s den where the queen exists. How fast would the number grow? Some of you may haven¡¯t been there for a long time.¡± He put our three fingers, ¡°Three days ago, Blizzard¡¯s elite squad went in to find the way. They were stuck inside and couldn¡¯t get out!¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t destroy the lair this winter, it will soon take over our existence. The demons live by breeding humans, and by then our entire Spring City will become their breeding ground. Spring City will be like the second Rongcheng. You don¡¯t want to, like the weak people of Rongcheng, screen out your companions and tie them up every month, and sacrifice them to the demons yourself, right?¡± Rongcheng base was far away from there, but no one knew what happened there. There was a large blasphemer nest north cave around the base. The demons in the North Cave destroyed all the human bases in that area, leaving the Rongcheng alone, and asked the residents to offer several living people as sacrifices every month. The residents of Rongcheng, unable to resist, compromised and continued this repugnant bad habit to this day. Hearing that, most people¡¯s hearts were shaken. ¡°I know what you guys are thinking. Some people think that this battle is low-level and troublesome, and it¡¯s not good for you. You have to think clearly how strong such a large number of low-level demons are.¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m done talking. Three days later, in the morning, people have to gather at the city gate. The corps that are reluctant can pack up, take your men with you tonight and get out of our Spring City.¡± Chapter 130 A familiar clerk in the Red Wolf Mercenary Corps found Chu Qianxun, ¡°Qianxun, the commander called you over.¡± The head of the Red Wolf, Han Ao, was in his early thirties. He was stable, fair, and very prestigious in the team. Because he formulated rules and regulations prohibiting forced bullying of female team members and other protection women in the team, many female saints at the base chose to join the Red Wolf Corps. At the moment he was wearing light armor and a special round-blade metal weapon hanging around his waist and reading a document about Chu Qianxun. Behind him stood a tall, burly brawny man. He wore heavy armor, a huge shield, and a long sword against his shoulder. On the left hand side was a young woman with a scarred face and on the right side was a squat old man with a short stature. These four were the strongest squads in the Red Wolf Corps. They were the saints of metal, defense, space and spiritual power. When Chu Qianxun came, Han Ao had just learned the basics about Chu Qianxun from the information in his hand. He had almost no impression of this young woman who had been in his corps for two or three years and had suddenly appeared recently. Since Wang Dazhi¡¯s accidental death, the relatively high-level members of his team had been basically recruited and divided by the captains of other teams. Until recently when the Red Wolf was ready to cooperate with the city owner to start preparing large-scale group operations, when counting the number of people in planning strategy, Han Ao only found Chu Qianxun who was idle. ¡°You, what stage are you at now?¡± Han Ao looked at the young woman in a strong outfit. She stood in front of him with a double-knife in her waist. He was a little unsure of her rank. ¡°Leader, I upgraded to the sixth rank not long ago,¡± Chu Qianxun said. The soldiers around Han Ao exchanged surprised looks. Within the Red Wolf, only the leader Han Ao was a seventh-order saint, and the rest of the masters were only at the top of the sixth order. They didn¡¯t notice when a sixth-order saint appeared in the team. Han Ao glanced at the skinny old man crouching beside him, ¡°Old Wu.¡± Old Wu looked to Chu Qianxun, and his pair of small eyes in his wrinkled face suddenly lit up with a dark red light. Chu Qianxun¡¯s legs straddled, her upper body leaned forward slightly, as she looked at him without fear. In common understanding, spiritual saints didn¡¯t have a combat advantage when facing demons. But in the competition between the same kind, the same-level spiritual saints often had an overwhelming advantage over other ability holders. Moreover, Old Wu was in the middle of the sixth order, which was half-order better than Chu Qianxun. Some of the fighters who were on the scene were waiting to see the newly emerged strongman fall in front of Old Wu. After a few minutes, the red in Old Wu¡¯s eyes subsided. He stood up, clenched his fists at Chu Qianxun, and backed away. That gesture basically meant to admit defeat, or at least to admit Chu Qianxun¡¯s ability. Chu Qianxun bowed her head and gave a nod. The people around started talking. Those who could stand near Han Ao were all his close people and the backbone of the Corps. Most people were worried about Old Wu¡¯s spiritual control. Seeing that Chu Qianxun, who had just advanced to the sixth rank, was able to retreat in front of Old Wu without changing her face, was a little incredible. The big man behind Han Ao stepped out, ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t want to fight with a woman. But if I don¡¯t fight, they will.¡± He pointed to the woman with scars all over her face, ¡°She has space ability, we let her fight when we lack arms. We have to learn from each other. So let everyone know your ability.¡± There was a lot of noise around. ¡°Ironman , look at your stature and that of this girl. Are you willing to fight a girl?¡± ¡°Haha, I think it¡¯s better to be soft. Don¡¯t scare away the girl.¡± The man nicknamed ¡°Ironman ¡± scratched his head a little embarrassedly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, sister, I¡¯ll go easy on you.¡± By this remark he placed himself in a position stronger than Chu Qianxun by default. Chu Qianxun knew that this was where the team wanted to test her true level. After being with Ye Peitian, Chu Qianxun became more ¡°independent¡±, and she basically went out to hunt demons alone. Except for large-scale battles, she had never participated in any small team activities. She could only be regarded as a name in the Corps. She didn¡¯t intend to be too involved with them in the future. But that didn¡¯t mean that Chu Qianxun would like to lose in front of so many people. She looked at the Ironman ¡®s hand-made intricate shields with valuable inlays. She feared that she would accidentally cut it on both ends. She took off the double knives around her waist, ¡°Since it is a practice to learn, we don¡¯t need weapons.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s up to you,¡± Tie Nan put his shield and giant sword on the ground generously. There was laughter all around again. Chapter 131 ¡°Sister, his ability is on the defence. If you don¡¯t have any weapons I am afraid that you can¡¯t even break his defence.¡± ¡°Pick up your knife and fight hard. We ourselves are not Ironman ¡®s opponents, let alone you.¡± The laughter hadn¡¯t finished yet and Tie Nan found out that a slender figure had suddenly appeared at his feet. She cut into his knee with a knife. The Ironman had gone through a lot of battles and didn¡¯t panic. He kept his balance as the skin around his knees was instantly covered with dark brown scale armor. His mortar-like fists had fallen from the sky with the sound of wind. Chu Qianxun struck on the hard scale armor, turned her left hand as three or four crescent-shaped wind blades emerged out of thin air, whistling at the attacking his arms. The Ironman¡¯s arms were turned upside down on a large area. The black stiff nails had just been lifted off by the wind blade and cut, were reformed one by one. In a short span of time, the two of them had exchanged several moves. Chu Qianxun¡¯s dexterity changed as fast as lightning. Ironman was swift and powerful. The laughter around them gradually stopped. These people were masters, and it was natural to see that this battle wasn¡¯t simple. They began to stop talking about Chu Qianxun from the perspective of men and women, and saw her as an opponent. Chu Qianxun, who was in the air, threw her palm like a knife, which produced a dense and small wind blade, and the silver butterflies fluttered all over the sky for a while, and flew towards Ironman . Ironman ¡®s expression changed, his arms crossed to protect his face, and his entire skin was covered with thick scale armor, as he stepped back more than ten steps. Dense sound surrounded him, and those tiny blades almost permeated the weak points of his defense, and finally carved several thin blood marks on his skin. Ironman knew that if fought again, he might not lose, but it would be a bit ugly. He began to regret in his heart that he agreed to put down the shield and weapons. That was why he got suppressed so that he could hardly move. Han Ao took the lead to stand up and said, ¡°Good skill.¡± The rest of the crowd clapped. ¡°Qianxun, it was my mistake that I didn¡¯t find a talent like you earlier.¡± Han Ao said with a smile, ¡°Wang Dazhi is gone, I hope you will be the captain of a team. Your team won¡¯t have many people. I will allocate you staff from other teams.¡± The Red Wolf could only be regarded as a medium-sized mercenary organization in Spring City. But there were many people who wanted to take the position of team leader within Red Wolf. Just because the leader Han Ao had a generous personality, the benefits and treatment given to the captains under the team were better than many large teams. Not only could one receive a fixed number of crystal cores every month, but each time the team fought, there was also a huge bonus that belonged to the captain. What surprised them was that Chu Qianxun had no hesitation in rejecting Han Ao¡¯s proposal, ¡°Sorry leader, my personality is relatively solitary. I may not be suitable for the position of captain.¡± The fighters¡¯ smiles on the side faded. They liked powerful teammates, but the overly strong ones were a little less flattering. Han Ao¡¯s face hadn¡¯t changed. As a team leader, he cherished every talent. He felt that Chu Qianxun¡¯s attitude was alienated because she didn¡¯t get along with everyone usually. In the future they could slowly cultivate feelings between teammates. So he said generously, ¡°You have just been promoted, and you may not be prepared to manage a team. How about I will give you the position and treatment of the captain but I will not arrange you for the manpower and mandatory tasks? You can slowly pick your own team members. I only ask you to participate in a large-scale battle where all members are dispatched.¡± The large-scale battles in which all the staff participated happened two or three times a year. This treatment could be regarded as very loose and generous, so Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t refuse any more. When Chu Qianxun turned and left, Han Ao was surrounded by a space where the saint Yao Xianxian looked at her leaving back and said, ¡°I am impressed. I have seen her fighting before. She was weak and perfunctory. She has been with our Red Wolf for a few years, and she hasn¡¯t even rushed through the fourth order. What is the reason for this improvement in a few months?¡± ¡°I know I know,¡± Ironman interjected to gossip in excitement, ¡°I heard that she is in love and found a little white face to cook for her every day at home.¡± Yao Xianxian snorted coldly when she heard that, ¡°In order to raise a stinky man, she changed herself.¡± Knowing her heart knot, Han Ao patted her shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. She works harder in pursuit. She is way better than girls who want to rely on others.¡± Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11miao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 132 In the golden age, a dictatorship like General Jiang would definitely not work. But that day, everyone was used to using strength to rule over most things. The only strong eighth-ranking saint in Spring City was General Jiang. He had the strongest mercenary team, the Blizzard Corps in his hands. Therefore, on the third morning, whether it was persuaded or forced, the leaders of the city¡¯s large and small mercenary team took part in the team¡¯s main combat. In the open ground outside the city gate, the strong soldiers of all major regiments wearing bright clothes, long spears and short blades, giant shields and strong bows were seen. The young city lord General Jiang wore a silver-and-white background covered with dark golden cloud pattern scales. He stood on a high platform, stepped on a wall and looked at the several sturdy young warriors in the front. The young city lord, less than twenty years old, was mad, proud, and energetic. Countless female saints put their admiring eyes on his handsome face. Chu Qianxun traveled through the crowd. General Jiang, whom she was familiar with in another world, was only a 14-year-old boy. He was lively and he was very protective of the people he was connected to. Chu Qianxun still remembered how he put the knife on Gao Yan¡¯s neck in order to wait for her to get on the train. It was a pity that in that world, his life came to an abrupt end when he was in full bloom, and by the time she saw him again, it was another life form with a frost on his face. Chu Qianxun was very happy to see Jiang Xiaojie again in this world. He wasn¡¯t only alive, but also had a powerful look. Of course not everyone liked General Jiang. Chu Qianxun came to the meeting place of the Red Wolf Corps where many people in the Corps were still indignant about the forced recruitment of the city lord. ¡°The new city lord is too much. Most of the people trapped in the devil¡¯s cave are ordinary people who are useless. Why should we go to work hard for the garbage? We aren¡¯t saviours.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t been there. Although the demons¡¯ rank isn¡¯t high, there are so many. The brothers with power aren¡¯t afraid, but we weak ones can¡¯t do anything. Do we need to use our lives for the city lord¡¯s reputation?¡± ¡°Damn, this kind of fame isn¡¯t for me. I will back off. Don¡¯t force me to contribute.¡± Old Zheng and one or two familiar captains complained together. ¡°Zheng, be quiet. Don¡¯t let the leader hear it,¡± Jiang Xiaojuan carefully nudged the corner of his clothes from behind and looked anxiously at the leader of the red wolf Han Ao. Old Zheng was a confused person, but Jiang Xiaojuan didn¡¯t want to be troubled by him. To her knowledge, Han Ao, the captain of their Red Wolf, fled from Rongcheng several years ago. In the north cave near Rongcheng, the blasphemers were numerous and powerful, and the base was unable to resist it. It could only select a few residents in the base each month and dedicate it to the demons¡¯ cave in exchange for the base. It was said that Han Ao¡¯s mother was chosen as a sacrifice. At that time, Han Ao, who was still very weak, didn¡¯t agree. He took his mother to escape from Rongcheng. After a long journey, he came to Spring City. Old Zheng removed Jiang Xiaojuan¡¯s hand and glared at her fiercely, ¡°Why do you interrupt when a man speaks?!¡± But he looked at the gloomy person sitting on the rock, remembered the legend about the leader¡¯s life, and finally closed his mouth. ¡°So many people. You see, even Chen Xiaojuan is here,¡± Gao Yan and Chu Qianxun spoke while walking, ¡°Except for the guards, basically all the saints above the third rank are mobilized. It seems that the city owner has made up his mind to clean up the cave.¡± Chu Qianxun was promoted as a captain of the Red Wolf Squad, but she and Gao Yan were the only two in the team. By the way, Ye Peitian, a family member, was brought as well to form a three-person team. ¡°A blasphemy is a demon with special vengeance. If we don¡¯t remove the grass from the roots, it will only bring endless trouble.¡± Chu Qianxun said, ¡°The city lord is right to do so. We must do our best.¡± ¡°Qianxun, I found that you have been very supportive of the new town¡¯s lord recently. You have been talking a lot about him.¡± Gao Yan approached Chu Qianxun with a smile, ¡°If Xiao Lin knows it, won¡¯t he eat vinegar?¡± ¡°Sister Yan,¡± Chu Qianxun glanced at her, ¡°Lin Fei will not do anything when he is tempered. He will just refuse to cook for a few meals.¡± Gao Yan¡¯s smile dropped suddenly. The biggest pleasure in her life was to go to Chu Qianxun to eat. She grabbed Chu Qianxun¡¯s shoulder and said seriously, ¡°Sister, for our meal plan¡¯s sake, please be sure to sacrifice your personal attraction and concentrate on trapping Xiao Lin.¡± Chu Qianxun laughed happily, ¡°What if I can¡¯t?¡± Gao Yan whispered in an ambiguous tone, ¡°I heard that there are many kinds of potions in the blasphemer¡¯s den. I¡¯ll bring it back for you, okay?¡± Ye Peitian happened to come up from behind and heard the word potion. He asked puzzledly, ¡°What potion? Who needs the potion?¡± Then, he saw the two women walking ahead turn their faces together, holding a smile and showing a strange expression to him. Chapter 133 The snow-covered pavement was uneven, and water was everywhere. In the puddles, silhouettes flying past were reflected, and they were stepped on by heavy boots from time to time, causing muddy water to splash. The huge fortress constructed by the intertwining of stout plants and building ruins stood silently in the misty sky after the snow. A large number of saints quietly appeared in the surrounding jungle as they lurked around the vast demon cave. ¡°The demon¡¯s crystal core is here,¡± Han Ao, who was waiting for battle in the jungle, used a branch to sketch the blasphemy on the mud. He took the time to explain the situation to the soldiers who hadn¡¯t contacted the blasphemer. Different demons¡¯ crystal cores were located in different locations. Precisely grasping the key points of the demons in advance was the key to winning. The brown branches pushed away the dirt with the movement, drawing a clear trace on the back of the blasphemer pattern, ¡°The skull is very hard and must be hit in place as much as possible, otherwise it may heal when you attack again.¡± Han Ao looked around and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you understand?¡± Everyone in the jungle nodded together. ¡°Very well, there are many entrances and exits, and the roads inside are complex. The whole regiment will follow me. After the attack from Jiangcheng, we will get on.¡± ¡°Leader, I heard that the number of demons inside is a lot. We shouldn¡¯t rush too fast in a moment.¡± Old Zheng came over and laughed aloud, ¡± Lord Jian is young and arrogant. Let¡¯s give him the limelight.¡± He sneered at General Jiang¡¯s childish tone. ¡°Although Lord Jiang¡¯s temper is not good, I have to say that what he did is right. One day you will understand that we humans are social animals after all. If everyone only thinks of themselves, we will never mobilize the collective power and would be unable to defeat the demons,¡± Han Ao¡¯s face changed as he looked up to the side of the ruins: I hope his blood isn¡¯t as easily extinguished as others. Similar remarks sounded everywhere in the jungle. ¡°General Jiang took the lead. Let¡¯s wait for them to rush in. We will look at the situation and keep up.¡± ¡°Blizzard¡¯s people will attack from the main entrance. We only need to guard the exit assigned to us, and don¡¯t let the demons escape. There is no need to fight bravely.¡± The chiefs of the major mercenaries conveyed the tasks assigned by their teams, and they also mocked secretly, The lord was so young and full of anger, but really stupid, This was good, as they were much safer¡­ Countless people talked privately about the young and new city lord General Jiang. They laughed at him that he wasn¡¯t smart enough, didn¡¯t know how to push others forward to save his strength. Huan Shengjie, the former city host of Spring City, was such a particularly savvy man. In such demon hunting operations, he usually found ways to keep his team behind. With the passage of time, no one got fooled. So unless enough temptations were given, these corps of the Spring City rarely had such large-scale collective action. But at the same time, everyone had to admit that they were more willing to follow the leader of the city who could lead the battle. In such a large-scale team battle, if the leader wanted to save his strength and shrink back, other people naturally also would move back. The entire team would be nothing more than scattered sand. Flares burst into the sky. Various lights shone at the main entrance of the cave. Pale demons poured out from there, and the overwhelming ice and snow turned into ice prisms scattered around. The snowfall was made by Saint Jiang and Snow saints. Blizzard¡¯s members swarmed up, cut the demons¡¯ head, and charged to get the crystal cores. Blizzard¡¯s radical and impressive harvest ignited the other mercenary teams¡¯ blood. ¡°F***, this little rabbit is a really well-deserved master. Xingtian, follow me.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t come here in vain. The crystal cores will be stolen. Flying Eagles, attack!¡± ¡°Xingtian and Flying Eagles went in so early, we also should go in¡± The saints ambushed in all directions and poured into the ruined fortress in the middle like a tide. Red Wolf¡¯s Han Ao stood up and waved his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Two round metal blades flew out from behind him, spinning extremely fast in the air, traversing a huge arc from the leaders of the two blasphemers guarding the hole. The blasphemer¡¯s hard skull was cut open in an instant, and the upper half of its head was neatly pulled forward, revealing half of the green crystal core. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11miao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 134 Han Ao stepped on the hole, reached for the two demons, and stooped into the cave. The members of the Red Wolf followed behind him and entered. At the same time, there were some scattered people who didn¡¯t have a team. Chu Qianxun even saw Xia Mo and Yuan Man who were rescued by her and Ye Peitian. Xia Mo and Yuan Man were very excited to see Chu Qianxun and Ye Peitian again. They squeezed up along the slippery and dark channel. ¡°It is so nice to meet you two again.¡± ¡°You dared to come here?¡± Chu Qianxun was a little surprised to see them. ¡°Last time, in order to help us both escape, many were caught by the demons.¡± Yuan Man saw her idol and was a little nervous, ¡°I¡­ came with the guys, just to see if there is any hope to rescue them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been so many days,¡± Chu Qianxun poured cold water on them. ¡°Even if they are gone, we want to do our best,¡± Xia Mo¡¯s face was pale, but her tone was firm. Chu Qianxun looked back at the girls who were scared and pale while following the cave firmly. They looked very weak and a little reckless. They experienced a terrible situation in this place, but were able to enter it again for their companions. Ever since her dream, Chu Qianxun began to pursue the road to becoming a strong person. She worked herself out day and night, feeling that only the strength of power could promote her own strong heart and give her more freedom of choice. She blamed her previous weakness for lack of strength. Only when she looked back at this moment did she vaguely perceive the misunderstanding of her consciousness. A really strong inner heart wasn¡¯t only because of external force. Even as a weak person, she could also have a free heart and free choice. Perhaps her will should be more firm. Chu Qianxun experienced the precipitation and development of her state of mind. ¡°Since this is the case, please follow our team for the time being,¡± Chu Qianxun said. Information about the current members of Chu Qianxun¡¯s temporary team: Chu Qianxun: Early sixth-order wind saint. Weapon: Developed double sword, armor. Gao Yan: Fourth-order gravity saint. Ability: gravity suppression. Xia Mo: Fourth-order control saint. Ability: Long-distance manipulation of items within the power range. Yuan Man: Third-order healing saint. Ability: healing. Lin Fei: Sixth-order large-scale camouflage saint. Ability: Cooking. Weapon: fifth-order blue knife. ¡­ At the main entrance to the cave, the Blizzard Corps¡¯ advancement speed was as strong as a bamboo shoot. With the help of General Jiang¡¯s powerful ice ability, the warriors chopped melons and vegetables. The bodies of blasphemers who had their heads cut open piled up along the way. ¡°Haha, boss, it¡¯s not difficult. At the most I feel a bit sore.¡± ¡°In my opinion, there is no need to invite the whole city, Blizzard could do it.¡± ¡°I am unwilling to divide crystals with those miscellaneous fish who had held their nose high. When they look back and see that we have such a large number of low- and middle-order crystal cores, they would stop pretending to be mighty!¡± ¡°Haha, how can those junk fish be half as brave as our brother? The leader of the flying eagle isn¡¯t worthy to give our shoes to.¡± The members of Blizzard were generally very young, and the smooth battle situation made them a little bit boastful. ¡°If it weren¡¯t that there were too many exits for demons to escape, and a lot of manpower was needed I wouldn¡¯t call them. I really disdain calling them,¡± General Jiang also had the arrogance and confidence of a young expert. At the end of the road in front of them, a strange stone chamber appeared. The walls of the stone chamber were covered with translucent viscous liquid, and four or five humans hung in the liquid. Those humans were imprisoned on the stone walls, leaving traces of deliberate abuse on the body to increase pain. They all looked dull with tears and their necks made weird sounds. Their bodies were no longer humans, and were in various semi-demon states. In the very center of the stone wall were three huge palms strangely. These human-shaped palms had their fingertips staggered together in one direction and moved slightly, as if they were maintaining a certain creature in the palm of their hands. Chapter 135 ¡°Isn¡¯t that the son of President Ni of the Chamber of Commerce?¡± It was a dark-skinned soldier who said that. He pointed to a boy imprisoned on the stone wall, ¡°President Ni¡¯s mission to save him is posted on the Guild¡¯s notice every day at the top of the wall.¡± ¡°I know him, and I fought with him. He is a fifth-order saint, Ni Yongnian!¡± The one who said that was a fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl with short, carrying a long handle red sickle. ¡°Ni Yongnian, Ni Yongnian.¡± The girl shouted on tiptoe, ¡°Hold on. We will rescue you.¡± Ni Yongnian¡¯s body was confined to the stone wall by mucus, and his eyes were dull. The skin on the body showed signs of demonization, and then returned to a human form, changing back and forth between a human and a demon. Hearing someone shouting his name, he seemed to be awake. He burst into tears, and said in a hurry, ¡°Hurry, kill me.¡± ¡°Yu Niannian, don¡¯t move, Awei go and see,¡± General Jiang pulled the girl holding the sickle. A young man named Awei held a black stick and climbed the stone wall in two steps. His whole body glowed with a silver ray, which was his unique defensive power. As he approached Ni Yongnian, a burst of green and short light beams suddenly shot out of the three folded palms. Those short and thick light beams with fingers thickly and silently penetrated Awei¡¯s defensive cover and broke his armor. It penetrated into his flesh. Awei groaned and fell off the wall. The girl with a sickle, Yu Niannian, appeared in front of him in an instant. The sickle in her hand turned into a bright red circle to protect him. The seemingly weak red aperture shattered the indestructible green beams of light. The beam of light hit the stone wall and the ground, leaving extremely deep black holes there. ¡°Asshole!¡± General Jiang whispered. He raised his palm, and the stone room burst into frost. The huge ice froze the three palms with green awns in a flash. The rescued teenager Awei was dying, and the healing saints hurried forward to heal him. Ni Yongnian on the stone wall was in an even worse situation than him, with more than ten green beans piercing his abdomen. At this moment, his eyes protruded, his mouth grew larger, and his throat grunted in pain. The pale skin began to cover his eyes and nose, the corners of his mouth cracked, and his limbs protruded with blood-red claws. He couldn¡¯t restrain himself in great pain, and began to appear completely demonized. The ice that sealed the giant hands clicked softly, the frost broke, and the three huge palms flew outward like petals while holding a wet demon on the palm. The team member behind General Jiang said softly, ¡°What the heck.¡± This demon was more delicate and exquisite than those who were stout blasphemers. The small face had a three-dimensional nose bridge and lips but the eyes were blank with smooth skin. Its body and limbs were similar to those of a human girl. Its skin was white and soft, and its movements were clever. It had a long tail behind it, revealing a strange beauty. ¡°This seems to be different from the data.¡± ¡°It¡­ evolved?¡± The tiny demon crawled across the wall and hung upside down on the roof of the room. He looked at them with his head tilted. His red mouth bent up, as if the child reached out a small hand and emitted a small breath of gas. ¡°All back off!¡± General Jiang ejected a large amount of ice and snow crystals formed in front of him. The bowl-shaped ice edge sealed the entrance of the entire stone room in an instant. But it was still a little late. All the people who were busy retreating at the same time smelled the gas. Deep in their hearts, there was an inexplicable anger and a feeling of hunger. It made them crave the bright red blood, and wanted to indulge their desires to kill. This feeling was familiar to them. Every time they upgraded, they had to work hard to resist their emotions. Once uncontrollable, they would be transformed into a demon from then on. However, it was like the deepest desire of the soul was constantly being awakened. They knew that there was a cliff in front, but it was difficult to suppress it. On the battlefield, this state was terrifying and fatal. The slightly lower-level fighters in the team had completely lost their combat capabilities. They were trembling and sat down. Only a few higher-level saints could still maintain it. In the crowd, a bald-headed young man intertwined his fingers, made a peculiar gesture and sat down cross-legged. A little golden light diffused from his eyebrow. The golden arc-shaped light spread out, and the spirit was spread throughout the team. It was a power barrier to protect everyone¡¯s mental stability. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11miao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 136 The semi-demonized human beings imprisoned on the stone wall couldn¡¯t help but scream painfully. One by one they gave up the last trace of human resistance. Their body began to whiten completely, grow claws and spikes, and became a blasphemy. They fell from the stone walls one after another. They only raised their necks from the viscous liquid and climbed up, making a seemingly relieved sigh, and then turned hostile to the humans there and snarled. These human beings were all saints during their lifetime, and once demonized, they would become middle- and high-level blasphemers with powerful attacking power. ¡°Damn it!¡± General Jiang exasperated, ¡°They are actually playing with humans like this.¡± ¡°Hee hee, isn¡¯t it good to be our companion?¡± The voice of the blasphemy queen came from behind the ice, and the sharp ice wall showed her faintly burning figure climbing on the stone wall. The ice wall cracked a gap, and a demon with no eyes and no nose broke through the ice wall. It rushed out of the gap to General Jiang and others. The small figure of a girl holding a sickle firmly held its claws, then a demon screamed at her. Its upper body was still wearing the coat of a teenager who had just been stuck on the stone wall. It was Ni Yongnian who had just turned into a demon. Yu Niannian remembered what the teenager shouted at her at the last moment. Maybe she should have killed him at the beginning, so that he could at least die like a human. She gritted her teeth and waved back the grim demon, and the red sickle attacked her friend who had fought side by side. A newly demonized human raced out of the ice cave and fiercely fought with Blizzard¡¯s members. The sharp ice edges crisscrossed the stone room, and the frost was splashing. General Jiang calmly launched a fierce attack. The little figure of the blasphemy queen quickly swam along the stone wall like a fish, and dexterously avoided all the ice cones that came to pierce her intensively. ¡°Hee, hee, don¡¯t be angry. You humans have too much restraint on yourself, but you¡¯re not as free as us.¡± Her voice was immature and pure, ¡°You can ask your companions, what they get is relief and enjoyment.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk big. I will kill you here today, and use your crystal core to become powerful to help our humanity,¡± General Jiang said coldly. The ice and snow spread in the deep and wide stone room. The frozen ice chased the queen all the way on the stone wall. ¡°Hee, hee, you are really powerful. Are you the strongest human in Spring City? You know, you want my crystal core to advance, but I want a powerful saint like you to be our partner.¡± The blasphemy queen stopped suddenly, climbed on a stalagmite and turned around. She spat out a small sphere of light. The seemingly dim sphere of light expanded and diffused in the dim stone chamber. The ball of light gently touched the circle of golden shields, and the young saint holding the shield sweated coldly and spit out blood. ¡°Commander, I can¡¯t hold it.¡± ¡°You humans think that you are very smart. Have you ever thought about why you can come to the hinterland of the nest so easily to find me?¡± The queen¡¯s voice sounded on the top of the stone, ¡°Hee, hee, sometimes I can¡¯t even understand your maliciousness.¡± The ice swayed on the stone wall, and the debris fell down. General Jiang turned around and a large number of high-level blasphemers emerged from the tunnel they came from. The Xingtian Mercenary Corps, which was responsible for guarding the passage after the break, didn¡¯t send them any warning, and directly a large number of blasphemers came from nowhere at such a difficult moment. Countless green short spikes silently passed through the ice wall at this moment and shot towards General Jiang and his team members. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11miao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 137 The Red Wolf¡¯s team walked in the cold and wet underground passage. At the end, the team followed some people who came all the way from Spring City. Some of them took the risk to follow up to find their family members imprisoned by demons, and some were scattered people with low combat effectiveness. A whole group of people walked into the dark ground. Compared to their number, there weren¡¯t many demons encountered along the way. The soldiers of the Red Wolf were experienced in fighting. Under the command of the leader Han Sheng, they fought steadily all the way without any danger. The spiritual saint Old Wu walked and looked at a simple map in his hand, ¡°According to the previously detected information, if we proceed along the left, we will soon reach the place where the hostages are held,¡± he stood in front of a hole. The iron man walking at the forefront of the team waved his big sword and split a blasphemer who had just protruded into two pieces. He smashed the sword vertically to the ground with both hands, cut the hard skull of the demon, and bent over to take out the crystal core. ¡°Another second-order demon,¡± the iron man sighed in dissatisfaction. ¡°Leader, Jiang Cheng took Blizzard to the blasphemer¡¯s den. Xing Tian, ??the flying eagles were responsible for guarding them. The demons on our side are less. Those heading toward them are in a steady stream, presumably the demons are now piled up like mountains?¡± ¡°Yes, we were all assigned to rescue the hostages. It was a big loss,¡± the rest of the team echoed. ¡°Be content. Think about the saints that are assigned to stay at the entrance of the cave. They couldn¡¯t even touch the crystal cores yet.¡± ¡°If you came from Rongcheng like me, you wouldn¡¯t have the thought of ??facing the blasphemy queen,¡± Yao Xianxian coldly interrupted their discussion. Yao Xianxian had a powerful ability, a beautiful tone, and a slim figure. She should have been a beautiful lady. It was a pity that her face was destroyed with countless twisted scars. These painful scars from nowhere made her face look terrible, plus her cold personality. No one dared to continue to complain. ¡°Iron man, do you know what is the most powerful ability of blasphemy?¡± Han Ao, the leader of the group, asked. ¡°What is it? I don¡¯t know what is special about them. These demons have neither strength nor speed, nor defensive ability.¡± The iron man put his sword back on his shoulder and walked deep into the cave, ¡°The only good thing is that they live together in groups, and their number is a little bit large. But when so many of us are here, there is nothing to be afraid of. I feel that Blizzard alone can take them all down.¡± ¡°You are wrong. Their strength is not in quantity, but in their wisdom and desire,¡± Han Ao looked at Yao Xianxian. Han Ao¡¯s mother was almost given to the demon for consumption by her companion. Yao Xianxian¡¯s face was ruined deep in the blasphemer¡¯s den. They fled together from Rongcheng to Spring City and were the ones who had truly seen the horror of blasphemers. ¡°Blasphemy isn¡¯t like ordinary demons who just want to eat. They really want to replace human beings and become the masters of the planet.¡± Yao Xianxian continued, ¡°Once in the vicinity of Rongcheng, there were countless lively and populous bases. They were all destroyed by blasphemers, and the only city left, Rongcheng, has become a breeding base for them.¡± Thinking of the glorious city where the selected residents were given to the demons for safety every month, the team members had cold sweat. They picked up their thoughts and walked carefully into the depths of the tunnel. In the dim tunnel, soft music sounded faintly, and then a soft light came on. The crowd grabbed the light source and looked down from the hole. They were surprised by the sight in front of them. Looking down from this hole, it happened to be a building that sank into the ground, with a hollow courtyard in the middle. The thick trunk growing from the courtyard grew up along the floor until it broke through the dome of the building and grew all the way out as even a little sunlight shone through the gap. The layers of corridors on the side were divided into countless cages, which were small but surprisingly warm and comfortable. Not only did they have clean and neat bedding, some also had books, toys, tables and chairs. The whole building was filled with light and pleasant music, and a special blasphemy was pushing the dining cart around the long circle to distribute a variety of food into the cells. The humans in the cells stretched out their fat arms one by one and took the food in. If it weren¡¯t for the doors of those rooms, which were blocked by a sturdy weapon, the saints in the room, with shackles locked on their necks and ankles, would never be able to link this place to the cage where the demons held humans. On the top floor of the building, close to the sun, the layout was soft and comfortable, and on this floor, the pregnant female saints were held alone. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11miao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 138 Yao Xianxian¡¯s arm shook. Han Ao reached out and held her shoulder, ¡°We are here thinking such places no longer exist.¡± Yao Xianxian snorted angrily, and a harsh, unpleasant sound rang in the air. The space seemed to be torn, and a crescent-shaped black crack appeared in the rumble. The crack passed and engulfed everything. Whether it was a powerful demon or a solid railing, as long as it was swept by this space crack, it would silently break into two pieces. Two rounds of rapidly rotating golden round blades staggered into the corridor. The blasphemy walking and patrolling in the corridor fell one by one. Not only were there a large number of blasphemers guarding this human farm, but there were also many higher-level demons. After discovering the human invaders, they all screamed in anger, densely climbing along the thick tree trunk and rushed toward the crowd. The first hard fight after the Red Wolf Corps entered the Devil¡¯s Cave officially kicked off. ¡­ Yao Xianxian¡¯s arms were trembling. Her waist was not straight, and her face was covered with sweat, but she still didn¡¯t want to stop fighting. It seemed that only a crazy fight could make her completely lost into the painful memories of the cave for a short time. An advanced blasphemy appeared behind her, and opened its big mouth to her. Yao Xianxian turned her head, the messy sharp teeth had been shrouded from the height, and the blood between the teeth had almost dripped onto Yao Xianxian¡¯s face. The invisible rectangular gravitational field pressed down from a height, bending the demon¡¯s head and preventing its movement. ¡°Xianxian, be careful,¡± Gao Yan, who used his ability to stop the demon, shouted not far away. A figure stepped on the demon¡¯s crooked shoulders in a tacit understanding. The black swords interleaved, and half of the demon¡¯s head was cut off smoothly. ¡°Xianxian, you step back and rest,¡± Chu Qianxun stooped to pick up the demon¡¯s crystal core and turned to look at her. Yao Xianxian woke up from the over-excited fighting state, and realized that her power was nearly exhausted. She calmed her mind, nodded to Chu Qianxun and Gao Yan, and returned to rest in the guarded saint¡¯s camp. ¡°Let the past things pass. In this age, people who are still immersed in the past can¡¯t live,¡± Old Wu persuaded Yao Xianxian. Yao Xianxian closed her eyes and exhaled, ¡°Thank you, I understand.¡± ¡°What do you think of that team?¡± Old Wu gestured to her to look at Chu Qianxun¡¯s team. ¡°Qianxun is good. She is really strong. Whether it is perception of nerves or muscle memory, it¡¯s first-rate. She uses her ability cleverly. You said that she was capable, I didn¡¯t quite believe it, but now I am convinced,¡± Yao Xianxian looked at the battle over there and changed her not-so-good impression of Chu Qianxun. ¡°Gao Yan is not bad. The cooperation between the two is very good. The other two girls are scattered, and their combat experience is still lacking.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about them,¡± Old Wu narrowed his eyes and stroked his small beard, ¡°I¡¯m referring to the man wearing the mask.¡± ¡°That man?¡± Yao Xianxian frowned inexplicably. She didn¡¯t pay attention to Ye Peitian, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Qianxun¡¯s man?¡± Above the battlefield, the person had always been hiding in a safe protective area, at best only dared to run up to help pick up the crystal cores after Old Zheng killed the demon. Yao Xianxian subconsciously believed that this person was useless. ¡°You look at him. He¡¯s the strongest person among them.¡± Old Wu said, ¡°He only shot a few times, but he can properly protect all the people in his team. Did you not notice that their team is almost unharmed? This is a rare talent. When we go back we must let the leader recruit him.¡± Yao Xianxian opened her mouth in surprise. It was really unsightly. The man next to Chu Qianxun was gentle and fair-skinned, and the scars from the slightest battle weren¡¯t visible in his body. If it weren¡¯t for Old Wu¡¯s reminder, she would never equate the rumored man who ate soft rice (depending on a woman) with someone who was stronger than Chu Qianxun. Because some of the high-level guards were recruited by the queen and left the place, the fierce battle finally ended, and the Red Wolf fighters won. Although the battle was very dangerous, the victory made the team members forget the fatigue and pain and excitedly began to collect the fruits of the victory. The hardest demon body was divided and bound. They filled their pockets with crystal cores. One cell was opened and the shackles were cut off. The prisoners stumbled into the courtyard and saw the sun again. They covered their faces in disbelief in the faint sunlight. Some of them had been kept in captivity by demons for a long time. They were locked in the house every day and did nothing except eating and sleeping. At the moment when the shackles were unlocked, their spirits were a bit dull, and they couldn¡¯t believe that they could return to being human again from the status of domestic animals. Yuan Man and Xia Mo found Fang Dacai and others who were still alive. They held hands and cried and laughed. Many people who ventured to find their loved ones found their families and hugged and wept. There were also people who had searched all over the place but couldn¡¯t see their family. They completely lost their hope and cried. The scene was mixed and lively with laughs and cries. ¡°Leader, the situation is not good!¡± A member of the team responsible for the spying news rushed in to find Han Ao, ¡°I heard that Lord Jiangcheng was trapped inside. The people of Xing Tian and Flying Eagles were busy evacuating. Should we retreat?¡± Chapter 139 Messy footsteps were heard in the tunnel, and some combatants escaped sporadically. A Red Wolf soldier stopped them and asked, ¡°The demons all flooded from the queen¡¯s lair, and Jiang Cheng¡¯s people were blocked inside. They might not survive.¡± ¡°Xingtian and Flying Eagles people have already withdrawn, and the cave is full of demons. We must also run fast and not be caught by them.¡± ¡°Go, go, don¡¯t stop.¡± Han Ao heard this and exchanged glances with Old Wu, and frowned. ¡°These people, in order to fight for the position of the city lord, dropped to such a point,¡± Old Wu was getting older and had a glimpse of the world, ¡°They suddenly withdrew, put a large number of demons in it, and attacked General Jiang in the front and back. I¡¯m afraid that Blizzard¡¯s situation isn¡¯t good.¡± ¡°Leader, what shall we do?¡± Old Zheng, who hurriedly brought someone over, said, ¡°We must also withdraw, Blizzard can¡¯t stand it, and so Red Wolf won¡¯t stand it.¡± Han Ao was hesitant in his heart, and when such a crowd was scattered, asking him to bring his own people to the rescue was indeed too risky. ¡°Leader, if Jiangcheng gets trapped inside this time, our Spring City will have no one with the strength to win it.¡± Yao Xianxian called him, ¡°Spring City will be the second Rongcheng.¡± ¡°Eh, Ms. Yao, what are you talking about? You can¡¯t let your brothers die for the sake of outsiders, right?¡± Old Zheng wanted to go anxiously and mumbled, ¡°You ask everyone, is anyone willing to go in again?¡± Sure enough, the team members echoed Old Zheng¡¯s words. Yao Xianxian ignored them. She only stared at Han Ao with her bruised face, ¡°Han, did you forget how we escaped from Rongcheng! Where are we going to escape this time?¡± Han Ao raised his head violently, but he was too late to speak, and a figure had crossed them and flew deep into the cave. ¡°I¡¯ll check the situation first,¡± Chu Qianxun¡¯s voice came back from afar. Lin Fei climbed up from the bottom of the building and immediately followed. Old Wu wanted to yell at them, but the two of them disappeared in the dark tunnel at once. ¡°Alas, these young people are arrogant and impulsive,¡± Old Wu said helplessly. Looking at the place where the two figures disappeared, Han Ao suddenly remembered himself. He once thought of himself as an arrogant man, a young boy with a strong heart. As the years gradually passed, it had been smoothed out, and he had become so careful. ¡°Leader!¡± Yao Xianxian shouted to him. ¡°Leader, we should not have benevolence like women. It¡¯s most important to preserve our own strength,¡± Old Zheng dissuaded. Han Ao raised his hand and stopped them from saying anything else, ¡°Old Wu, Old Zheng, you lead the brothers, help these hostages to withdraw first.¡± Then he turned, and his eyes that had been silent for a long time regained their light, ¡°Xianxian, Iron Man, all of the first rank, follow me to save them.¡± ¡­ General Jiang stared at the demon hanging on the top of the stone wall. Despite avoiding the crucial areas, there were still many places in his body that were penetrated by those indestructible green spikes. His blood was flowing, and the clothes in the armor were soaked wet. His left arm was hanging weakly, and he couldn¡¯t lift it up at all. Most of Blizzard¡¯s members had lost their fighting ability, leaving only three or two high-level ability holders such as the young Xu Nian and the seriously injured Awei. They were still trying their best to block the many demons rushing in from the end channel. The defensive saint sitting cross-legged behind General Jiang was bleeding from his eyes and nose. The golden light on his eyebrows was getting darker, and the golden shroud covering everyone had begun to falter. ¡°Ah Fan, please step back,¡± General Jiang said to him. ¡°No, commander, I¡¯ll hold on for a while¡­ hold on for a while¡­¡± the soldier coughed up the blood in his mouth, and his voice gradually weakened, gradually lowering to a total inaudibility. The hemispherical golden shield that had been sheltering everyone flashed a few times, and then collapsed. General Jiang¡¯s eyes were red. His tight facial muscles moved, and he raised his good arm. The four sides of the stone wall began to burst out huge clusters of ice edges, nailing the blasphemers at the entrance to the stone wall one by one. The criss-crossing layers of ice covered the entrance of the channel, and densely swarmed blasphemers were all blocked by thick ice. This was General Jiang¡¯s famed stunt, which showed amazing power under his unreserved efforts. The blasphemer queen moved very fast. Her dexterous body walked among those hanging upside down, leaving almost only a white afterimage. Clusters of ice icicles continually exploded on the stone wall, chasing her quickly. The blasphemy queen couldn¡¯t save her nail and was nailed hard on the wall by an ice thorn. It was a pity that before the other ice thorns whistled and fell, the demon removed it from its tail by itself, and instantly moved to the depths of the cave to hide behind the stone pillar. It showed a half surprised face and looked at General Jiang from afar. General Jiang¡¯s arms began to tremble uncontrollably. He gasped and finally his arm fell. ¡°Your powers have been exhausted? Why do you have to work so hard? Don¡¯t struggle anymore, and be my sibling,¡± the Queen of the blasphemy showed her face from the stalactite rock in the dome, ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t have to be so stubborn. The forms of life are diverse, and you will find that no matter what form you live in, it¡¯s still an interesting life.¡± The dense blasphemies outside the cave were frantically striking the ice wall, and the staggered ice cones were constantly cracking. They would break through at any time. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 140 ¡°Leader, you go. If you are alone, you can definitely break out. I¡¯ll drag them down for some time,¡± Awei held his weapon with his blood-stained hands to support his body, and approached General Jiang. General Jiang didn¡¯t turn his head. He had always been proud. His voice was unprecedentedly lonely, ¡°Awei, I was wrong. It was my arrogance that hurt everyone. Will you blame me?¡± ¡°Brother, what are you talking about?¡± Xu Nian, who was covered in blood, had tears in her eyes. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Brother who picked me up in the wilderness, I would have been starved to death in the wild a few years ago.¡± At a young age, she wiped her tears and cried out, ¡°If I can be with the leader at the end of life. I am not afraid. I am very happy!¡± ¡°Yes, in the last battle, we are very happy to be with the regiment leader!¡± Blizzard members who could barely move up stood up one by one. This was a young and proud team. No one wanted to lower their heads before their final battle. The queen entrenched on the top of the stone opened her mouth, and there was a green gleam in her mouth. There was a cracking sound from behind the ice blocking the passage, and something seemed to rush in. General Jiang wanted to close his eyes. He knew he had completely lost his ability to resist. Perhaps the next moment, he would be captured, imprisoned, tortured, and eventually become an ignorant demon wandering in the world. Numerous green demons flew head-on, A person came with the wind, holding a double-edged blade, blocking them. The pair of plain black knives raised the shadow of the dark black sword and blocked all the invincible green demons. ¡°Chengzhu, you step back, let me fight here,¡± the person said. It was an unfamiliar woman, a few years older than him, but she shouted his name so naturally. Since he became the leader of Blizzard and became the owner of Spring City, no one shouted his name like that. ¡°Jiang Chengzhu, take a rest first. Let me fight here,¡± after Chu Qianxun realized it, she said another sentence. The prey that was about to be handed was interrupted by someone, and the Queen of the Blasphemy got extremely angry. Her figure disappeared from the air in a flash. At the next moment, she was already on the ground in front of Chu Qianxun¡¯s eyes. Chu Qianxun wasn¡¯t afraid, and came out to meet the enemy. In a blink of an eye, she exchanged ten tricks in the frozen stone room. The ice surface was cracked, and another man followed. He was holding a blue long knife, a silver mask, and quickly held the door. Only one person with a knife blocked all the blasphemers who tried to enter, and sealed the cave. The blasphemer who wanted to squeeze into the cave was stabbed by this man. Facing the dense demons that rushed in front of him, he didn¡¯t seem to panic at all. He had the leeway to destroy the demons one by one, and even turned his head from time to time to observe the fighting inside. The battle was very beneficial to Chu Qianxun. The Queen of the blasphemy experienced a battle with General Jiang and suffered considerable injuries, making her much weaker. The blasphemy Queen suddenly disappeared and appeared on a stone wall not far away. She raised her arm and touched the back of her head, where a small incision had been cut, almost revealing her crystal core. She was very surprised, wondering how this human who wasn¡¯t high in rank, used the pair of seemingly ordinary black knives to break her solid defenses. The Queen climbing on the stalagmite opened her mouth and spat out a warm yellow sphere of light. The edge of the sphere of light expanded rapidly and cast off very quickly, enveloping everyone in the stalagmite. A blasphemer was a demon that didn¡¯t have a particularly strong attack ability, and most were mental attack skills. People who were covered by a yellow sphere of light would be controlled by it and it would interfere with their thinking. This was why General Jiang, who had a higher rank than her, struggled to fight against her and remained in the disadvantage. The yellow aperture passed gently through the body, and General Jiang¡¯s mind began to recall confusion of the past. At the beginning of the advent of the demons, his father died to save himself. In spite of his crying, his mother abandoned him and others. He stumbled all the way, met dangerous enemies, and friends who had helped and rescued him. But those who hadn¡¯t eaten enough, those tragic dead brothers¡­ It was chaotic and complicated. He was already very weak. He covered his head while down. If he wasn¡¯t in such a dangerous battle, he wished to knock himself out with a stick, and stop seeing these painful memories. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 141 When the aperture arrived, Ye Peitian¡¯s movements also stagnated for a moment, and the claws of the blasphemer rushed onto his body at the moment of his stunned mind, puncturing his skin. Bleeding and pain made him recover. Ye Peitian pursed his lips tightly. He flicked his wrist, and the blue blade in his hand was in full swing. Han Ao and others who arrived a bit late saw the entrance of the cave full of broken ice edges and mountain-like demon remains. The man in black stood silently on top of the corpse mountain holding the blue knife. He wore a dark silver mask on his face and they couldn¡¯t see his eyes clearly. But somehow, almost everyone who arrived at the scene got a feeling colder than ice, and couldn¡¯t help shivering. ¡°Please ask the leader to bring someone here. I will go in and help her.¡± The man named Lin Fei recovered from the violent state of killing, and returned to the usual gentle and harmless appearance. He explained the situation and bowed his head through the messy ice cones and drilled into the cave. At this moment, the blasphemy Queen had extended her arms and caught the black knife split in the air. The queen¡¯s arm looked almost the same as the young and fair arm of a human girl, but in fact it had extremely hard skin. So a simple weapon couldn¡¯t hurt it. But this matte black knife cut off her four tender fingers. So that it had to continue to retreat and run away to a distance. ¡°Impossible, why can¡¯t you be influenced by the spiritual¡±limit¡±? You are just a sixth-order saint. Even your city lord can¡¯t fight it.¡± Chu Qianxun tapped her toes on an ice cone to help her jump up and chased the Queen around. The Queen who was seriously injured by General Jiang wasn¡¯t as agile as she was at the beginning. This was what Chu Qianxun could suppress. She would never give her any chance to recover. But even so, its movement speed was still too fast. With Chu Qianxun¡¯s current rank, it was difficult to completely catch up with her. ¡°I have experienced this kind of ¡°limit¡± before, and it has no effect on me.¡± The demon would disturb their battle with words, and Chu Qianxun distracted it with the same words. ¡°Do you know that I have once killed a Queen like you?¡± The blasphemer Queen stopped and turned her head, ¡°Nonsense, in this whole continent, there are only two blasphemer lairs that gave birth to the Queen. The Queen of Rongcheng and me.¡± Chu Qianxun also stopped, spread her hands, and signaled that she wasn¡¯t hostile, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe it? I did kill it. There is a piece of evidence. You will believe me if you see it.¡± She reached into her pocket, groped for something, clenched her fist, and reached forward. The simple-minded demon couldn¡¯t help but stretch her neck and focused her attention on the hand that Chu Qianxun was about to open. A long blue knife penetrated its head. The blade was inserted into the back of the leader, and a blue tip was drilled out of the eyes. Ye Peitian appeared behind her, and pierced the key point of its storage of crystal core with a knife. The blasphemy Queen felt dull as the half-bladed blue blade pierced out of her eye, and in her perceptual sight, she saw Chu Qianxun¡¯s slowly open palm, which was empty. ¡°You¡­ you lied to me, you humans are the most untrustworthy people!¡± The simple and childish female voice said. The tip of the blue knife was slowly drawn back, and the Queen¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed as the crystal core was taken out. Its body fell to the ground. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you, I did kill it,¡± Chu Qianxun looked down at the familiar face. In the dream, she once killed the blasphemy Queen of the North Cave and stopped the base of Rongcheng from going to the demon. ¡°I just wanted to ask you. Before she died, she said a word. It has always puzzled me. She told me that death is not her end.¡± The Queen¡¯s beautiful red lips slightly parted and said softly, ¡°Yes, it seems that you may not have lied to me.¡± ¡°You are a special human being, and your spiritual world is far from being as weak as your appearance, even higher than the man who killed me.¡± ¡°Maybe you are a special existence. I am willing to give you my own crystal core, please take me to see more of the different landscapes in this world¡­¡± Its voice gradually decreased and gradually disappeared. Even after going through two worlds, Chu Qianxun couldn¡¯t understand their words. She looked up and saw Ye Peitian, who reached out to her. In two different worlds, they were attracted to each other in the same way. Chu Qianxun took his hand. His palm was wide and strong, and she wouldn¡¯t loosen it easily.Being able to have such a person walk hand in hand, she had no fear, even if the road ahead was not clear, and there was nowhere to return. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 142 General Jiang escaped from death and for a moment was unable to recover. He sat on the ground and stared at the two who came to him. The woman bent down and reached out to him. Her eyes were gentle, and she had a somewhat familiar intimacy. Since General Jiang became an adult, as his strength continued to increase, women began to look at him. These eyes had fascination, greed, admiration and awe. But there was no emotion in the woman¡¯s eyes. This feeling made him very strange, almost the same as when he looked at the young Xu Nian and other people in the team, showing a kind of care for the young. He was the first strong man in Spring City, the leader of the Blizzard Corps, and was regarded as a pillar and a support by all members of the Corps. His strength and arrogance made almost everyone forget that he was just a 19-year-old boy. General Jiang caught the hand, which was soft and powerful as it pulled him off the ground at once. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Lord Jiang,¡± Chu Qianxun stretched out her hand, almost wanting to touch General Jiang¡¯s head, then turned to pat his uninjured shoulder. In her memory, General Jiang wasn¡¯t taller than her, he was stubborn, and needed to be taken care of from time to time. He was just a child. Today, she pulled up a man. Chu Qianxun looked at General Jiang, who was a lot taller than her, with a lot of emotion in her heart. But it wasn¡¯t the time for that. The battle wasn¡¯t over yet, the Queen¡¯s call when dying came, so all the blasphemers remaining in the entire cave began to flock in madly. Chu Qianxun and Ye Peitian drilled out of the stone chamber, and together with Han Ao and others, guarded the narrow passageway and withstood the waves of attacks by the demons. Blizzard¡¯s members, after getting rid of the psychic Queen¡¯s mental power control, gradually began to restore their combat capabilities, and joined tenaciously into the battle. ¡­ The evening mist was heavy. The outline of the ruins was stained with a faint afterglow by the setting sun. Occasionally, the snow kept falling from the twigs together, indicating that deep and calm battles were still taking place. In the end, a figure, a human figure, stood out of the exit of the cave. One followed by another. Those hiding in the distance observing the situation couldn¡¯t help but exclaim- ¡°It¡¯s Blizzard, and the Red Wolf!¡± ¡°General Jiang, Lord Jiang, did they¡­ win?¡± ¡°They actually won. From now on, there is no need to worry about someone being caught by blasphemy into the devil¡¯s cave.¡± ¡°We can come to the area around here for hunting with confidence.¡± Although they chose to escape and wait to see when the war was unfavorable, when they saw that he finally succeeded in destroying the demon and was able to obtain peace, most people were still heartily excited. General Jiang was now at the entrance of the cave. His arm was hung on his neck with a white bandage, and his silver armor was stained with blood. The soldiers coming out behind him were covered in blood, and they were all wounded. They helped each other to support the wounded and carried the companions¡¯ bodies. Those low-level crystal cores and materials used to make weapons that were to be loaded into the baskets caused a burst of envy. They were greeted by cheers from all sides, and only those standing behind were the friends who lived. General Jiang raised his head and looked up at the sky in the distance which dropped the black curtain for this noisy battlefield. The battle to annihilate the blasphemer¡¯s den was discussed in the Spring City for several days. Compared with the soldiers who died in the battlefield, people were more enthusiastic about discussing the crystal cores. People often pay attention to the eye-catching fruits of victory and fragrant gossip news. The tragic corpses and heavy hearts under battles were often easily overlooked. After the battle, General Jiang, the newly appointed city lord, thrived, and truly stabilized his status as the city lord. In addition, the biggest profit was taken by the Red Wolf mercenary group that wasn¡¯t famous in Spring City. Not only had it harvested an amazing number of crystal cores and materials for making tools, but it had also become famous through the war, attracting a large number of saints to join it. Also because of the help at the critical moment, it got a close partnership with the Spring City No. 1 team. For a long time after that, the mid-level members of the two teams were able to easily obtain enhanced equipment and opportunities for rapid improvement, gradually widening the gap with other Corps in the Spring City. But for most of the residents of Spring City, apart from having more talk after tea and dinner, there was no difference between the days of the past. At the water collection point near the Tube Building, a long line of people came in early in the morning to collect water. Jiang Xiaojuan dragged a water trailer and followed Ye Peitian, who was walking backwards with a large bucket in his hand. ¡°What a coincidence. Did you come out so early to fetch water?¡± Xiaojuan¡¯s hair was tied up, revealing her snow-white skin, with a light makeup on the face. She looked beautiful and sexy. ¡°I live in the same building as you. Do you want to put the bucket on my trailer?¡± If a young girl said kindly, very few men expressed resistance. But the man wearing the silver mask just turned his face a little, not even humming a reply. He walked away. ¡°Wait, wait a minute.¡± Xiaojuan dragged the cart to catch up, ¡°Are you Qianxun¡¯s husband? I¡¯m also from Red Wolf, and I live downstairs.¡± She was used to calling the couple together as husband and wife, but didn¡¯t expect that it instantly pleased Ye Peitian. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 143 Ye Peitian finally slowed down, snorted in an unknown sense, and didn¡¯t know what to say to respond to her. Jiang Xiaojuan pulled the trailer in one hand, and pulled the hair that fell to her ear with one hand, to expose the white and soft neck, ¡°You have been here for a few days. We are waiting for Qianxun to formally introduce you. Qianxun always hides you like a baby. You don¡¯t have a chance to get to know others.¡± Jiang Xiaojuan was terrified by the man¡¯s powerful fighting ability when he rescued the hostages in the devil¡¯s cave. This was an era of strength. A strong man couldn¡¯t only bring a sense of security, but also a superior life and hope for survival. It had a fatal appeal to a woman like Jiang Xiaojuan who depended on men for a living. Especially that Ye Peitian was still young, with a fit posture and a gentle temperament. She was very familiar with the various thoughts of men, and quickly grabbed the conversation from Ye Peitian¡¯s reaction. She started talking a little bit about Chu Qianxun, ¡°Qianxun is a very good girl. She is both enthusiastic and willing to help others. We all like her very much. You have to treat her well.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± the indifferent man began to respond. Jiang Xiaojuan felt that she was in the right direction and secretly started to boast. ¡°We have a lot of men chasing her in the building. If you want to be with her, you have to be careful, you will be dumped by her.¡± ¡°Yes, I will work harder.¡± Why did the man¡¯s response differ from what she had imagined? Jiang Xiaojuan decided to make persistent efforts, ¡°I really envy Qianxun. She is lucky to be able to have a caring husband like you. She is not pitiful like me. My husband beats or scolds me, and I don¡¯t have such good luck as her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who is lucky. I am lucky to have met her.¡± Jiang Xiaojuan turned sour by Ye Peitian, ¡°Is Qianxun so good? Good enough for you to fetch water and cook, what would you do for her?¡± ¡°She¡­ there is no one better than her in this world.¡± The man who killed the demon on the battlefield had red ears. At the gate of the Tube Building, Ye Peitian took the bucket and walked up the stairs. ¡°Eh, Brother Lin, wait a minute. Can you help me, this is too heavy,¡± Jiang Xiaojuan called him. Ye Peitian turned around and said in a puzzled way; ¡°Aren¡¯t you a saint of the red wolf?¡± ¡°Yes¡­yeah.¡± ¡°Which level are you?¡± ¡°Third, third level.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even lift the water at third level?¡± Jiang Xiaojuan, who had always been very confident, completely lost confidence in herself. The mad woman who had just come downstairs saw the scene, and mumbled, ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you a water saint? What water are you talking about this early?¡± She stepped closer to Jiang Xiaojuan and said with irony, ¡°Is it good to keep eyes on other people¡¯s man? Don¡¯t think about it. This one is tied by Chu Qianxun. How many women in the building have tried and failed?¡± Jiang Xiaojuan looked at her with red ears and red face, and looked at Ye Peitian¡¯s back. She stomped her feet and walked into the house. The mad woman glanced at her contemptuously then looked back at Ye Peitian¡¯s long legs and beautiful waistline disappearing at the stairs, and snorted secretly in the bottom of her heart, ¡°Bah, the man who even this lady can¡¯t pry. Even if you want to try, look at yourself in the mirror first.¡± Ye Peitian knew nothing about the exchange between the two. He quickly returned to the house and pushed open the door. When he saw Chu Qianxun sitting in the morning light on the bed, his mood improved. Chu Qianxun was still a little confused. She stretched out her hand to embrace his neck, and pressed her forehead against his shoulder. ¡°I got a lot of water. Would you like to take a shower? What do you want to have for breakfast?¡± Ye Peitian¡¯s voice awakened the sleepy Chu Qianxun like a low chord. This man was always gentle like a delicious lamb, and always aroused her desire. Chu Qianxun dragged him down, ¡°I want to eat¡­you.¡± In the cold winter, the north wind was expected. The colder the season, the more nostalgic the warmth of the bed was. ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Qianxun, get up,¡± Ye Peitian smiled, He was sitting on the blue sheets, exposing his beautiful and sexy neck. His smile seemed to be full of spring flowers in the room, making Chu Qianxun look surprised for a moment.¡¡He looked so handsome. He charmed her heart, hooked her soul, and then wanted her to let him go? She reached out and pressed Ye Peitian back. She laid on his back and gently breathed on his charming neck. ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t do that,¡± Ye Peitian¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Why not?¡± Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand began to quietly spoil, ¡°Tell me.¡± Ye Peitian couldn¡¯t speak anymore, The slightly leaked, suppressed throat sound ignited the cold air in the room. ¡­ In the parlor of the city¡¯s main palace, General Jiang walked into the house with a bandage on his arm. The guest standing by the window waiting turned around, ¡°Long time no see, Chengzhu, how did you get hurt like this.¡± General Jiang sat down on the sofa in front of the table, ¡°Vice leader Xin, you don¡¯t come often. This is the first time we have met after Brother Feng has left.¡± Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 144 The death of Feng Chengyu, the founder of Qilin, was an inverted-scale in Xin Ziming¡¯s mind. Old members who were familiar with the situation at that time didn¡¯t dare to say it in front of him. But General Jiang, the spring city lord did. General Jiang was also a member of Qilin when he was young. The murder of Feng Chengyu, the leader of Qilin was a battle he hadn¡¯t participated. He was full of sorrow and indignation. Faced with General Jiang¡¯s provocation at the moment, Xin Ziming was annoyed, but he was so deep minded and not as simple and straightforward as General Jiang. One didn¡¯t even see too many emotional waves from his face. He just reached out and pushed his glasses and said, ¡°Chengzhu, you are the same as before, nothing has changed.¡± ¡°I am the same as before, but the Vice leader is very different from that time. I am afraid that Qilin is no longer the same.¡± ¡°If you want to survive in this world, you always have to pay a price.¡± Xin Ziming stood in front of the window with his back to the light, making it impossible to see the look under his glasses, ¡°Chengzhu, do you still blame me for the leader¡¯s death.¡± General Jiang turned his head away. In fact, he knew that he was too young and emotional at that time. He shouldn¡¯t blame the death of the leader of the regime on others. At that time, when the demons first fell, he was only 13 or 14 years old, his father and mother ran alone. Frightened by the maliciousness full of demons and adults, he wandered all the way. He finally took root in Qilin. Feng Chengyu, the leader of Qilin, was a kind-hearted man who took him in, gave him shelter, and taught him to grow. It was a pity that in those days, good-hearted people generally didn¡¯t live long. The leader who brought him warmth soon died. So after that, General Jiang began to pursue the power of strength with perseverance and madness. He even deliberately avoided his former comrades. ¡°Speak, what are you looking for me for?¡± General Jiang put his long legs off the table, ¡°If you are still encircling and suppressing demons and the like, you don¡¯t need to mention it. Blizzard only accepts orders related to high level demons.¡± ¡°Tenth level demon. Are you interested?¡± Xin Ziming¡¯s mouth slightly curved, ¡°Executioner.¡± Masters above eighth level were rare in this world. Although General Jiang¡¯s temper was stinky and arrogant, compared to those who were deep and unprincipled, his mind was simple and easy to understand. Xin Ziming could truly trust only him. ¡°Executioner? Tenth level?¡± General Jiang pondered for a moment, ¡°This is too difficult. No melee can stand up to the tenth level executioner. No, I don¡¯t want my brothers to die in vain.¡± The executioner demon was completely different from the blasphemy they just destroyed in the cave. Compared with the blasphemy which wasn¡¯t as powerful as the individual attack. This kind of demon hid alone in the deep dense forest. Its powerful ability made all the strong humans retreat. ¡°I have someone. If I can invite him, plus you and me, you don¡¯t have to risk your brothers and we can take the demon.¡± General Jiang laughed, ¡°Vice leader, have you not dealt with the executioner before? Aren¡¯t you familiar with what kind of enemy it¡¯s? Where in the world would you find someone to fight the executioner?¡± Xin Ziming¡¯s eyes moved through the glass of the floor-to-ceiling windows to the bustling crowds on the streets of Spring City. ¡°I haven¡¯t invited this person yet. I hope you won¡¯t be too surprised when you see him.¡± ¡­ Jiang Xiaojuan walked in the lively market, but in the winter, she had to wear a pair of wide sunglasses to cover the marks bruised by the drunk man on her face. Old Zheng wrapped his arm around her and shook her, ¡°Okay, I promise this is the last time I hit you. Be happy, pick whatever you want to buy today.¡± Every time he beat her, he would promise it to be the last time, but the next brutality would only get worse. Jiang Xiaojuan, who was determined to break up, picked up many things casually afterwards, to save her broken heart. Old Zheng pushed her to the fragrance-filled, food-stuffed stalls, and was very generous, ¡°Buy whatever you want. I, Old Zheng, never treat my woman badly.¡± In the mud by the street, there were many female beggars with thin bones and no clothes. They held the bowl with envious eyes, and looked pitifully at Jiang Xiaojuan, who was in the arms of a man and could pick the food she liked. Jiang Xiaojuan swallowed when she saw the roasted meat grilled with oil, sugar candied fruit with sugar frosting, and big meat buns. The grievances in her heart and the pain in her body seemed to dissipate a lot. She stretched out her hand to hold Old Zheng¡¯s arm. She picked up a very expensive succulent kebab, and waited for Old Zheng to pay. ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll buy it for you,¡± a voice came out of the noisy place and fell into Jiang Xiaojuan¡¯s ears. From the gap between the crowd, she saw Chu Qianxun standing on the street, She held two golden sugar candies in her hand and was teasing the man beside her. ¡°So you love to eat candies, just like a child,¡± she held one of the outlined sugar candies to Ye Peitian to eat, and easily gave a first-order crystal core to the stall owner as payment. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 145 The man wearing a silver mask was cold in front of everyone, but he smiled, took her wrist, and ate the golden candy in her hand. The woman laughed so arrogantly, lived so freely, and there was a good man standing side by side with her. Facing him, she didn¡¯t try to please him. Jiang Xiaojuan suddenly felt that the rare skewers in her hand had lost their original flavor. Chu Qianxun and Ye Peitian, each holding a golden sugar candy, held hands and walked the market. ¡°Sister Qianxun,¡± someone called her. In a noodle restaurant on the street, the core members of the Blizzard Mercenary Corps were sitting. At present, unlike in the past, there wasn¡¯t a high-end place to be able to sit on the street in separate rooms. All the people ate beef noodles with sliced ??meat, which was a great deal that only the top team in the city could afford. Awei suddenly heard the words ¡°Sister Qianxun¡± from their leader, and spouted the noodle soup. The reactions of the other members were similar. Most of Blizzard¡¯s members were very young, and many people had been sheltered by the leader from a young age. In their hearts, the 19-year-old commander was magnificent and arrogant, as he hadn¡¯t called anyone brother or sister yet. Chu Qianxun smiled and greeted them at the door, ¡°Master Jiang is eating here?¡± General Jiang patted Awei¡¯s head next to him, ¡°Why are you stunned? Brother Lin, Sister Qianxun, I¡¯m sorry, he has no politeness at all.¡± Awei stood up stunned and touched his head. The strongest in this world was respected, and it wasn¡¯t by age. Awei was already in Tier 7 and was one of the best in the Spring City, but since the boss had spoken, he said nothing. He stood up and shouted respectfully with all the members- ¡°Brother Lin, Sister Qianxun.¡± ¡°Sister Qianxun, come in and eat with us.¡± ¡°Brother Lin, sit here.¡± The members of Blizzard rushed in to these two friends who at the critical moment regardless of their lives, rescued them. They greeted them enthusiastically. General Jiang stood in front of Chu Qianxun, smiling broadly and happily sending out the invitation. He was still very young. He didn¡¯t act arrogantly as a city lord, and expressed his enthusiasm very frankly for the people he liked and the people he was grateful for. Chu Qianxun refused with a smile. When she said goodbye, she glanced back with a moving heart. There was a man sitting in the shadow beside General Jiang. The man was wearing glasses and a white shirt. He looked weak and gentle. Among the sturdy and tough soldiers, he looked out of place. This one was also an acquaintance in Chu Qianxun¡¯s memory, where he was a smart and wise friend who often talked and laughed. But now his eyes were gloomy and indifferent, which was very different from her memory. Xin Ziming looked at the distant couple and asked General Jiang around him, ¡°Who are those two?¡± ¡°They are my friends who took the risk to save my life.¡± Xin Ziming frowned as he looked at the backs that were moving away. The woman¡¯s graceful posture and face made a good impression. It was just that the back of the man beside her gave Xin Ziming a familiar feeling. He seemed to have seen the ordinary low-level knife on his waist at a glance. He thought for a moment, ¡°Which levels are they? What kind of abilities do they have?¡± ¡°Sixth order, wind system and¡­ speed system.¡± In fact, on the day of the battle, Ye Peitian spent most of his time outside the cave, and General Jiang had no time to pay attention to his rank and ability. After he came back, he asked and heard that he was a sixth-order speed saint. He didn¡¯t take it too seriously. Xin Ziming shook his head, temporarily leaving the doubts in his mind behind. Chu Qianxun and Ye Peitian came to the Spring City Guild Hall. She wanted to sell the demon body she obtained in the battle, and Ye Peitian often came over to take a look, quietly buying some high-level demons suitable for himself. In recent days, the city had wiped out the devil¡¯s cave in one fell swoop and won a great victory, driving the morale of the whole city high. The sale of various high-end materials and weapons on the Guild¡¯s trading market was endless. The blue knife in Ye Peitian¡¯s hand was a gift Chu Qianxun gave him in Baima Town, made by Old Guo. The style and the grade was unreasonably low. Ye Peitian used it very carefully. When not necessary, he easily refused to draw his sword, fearing that it might be damaged early. Chu Qianxun thought of Ye Peitian, who gave her a tenth order double sword and armor, and was very sorry. ¡°Peitian, ??I have saved many crystal cores, should I buy you a better knife?¡± ¡°No, this one is fine,¡± Ye Peitian¡¯s hand gently stroked the knife handle lovingly. For him, all the memories in Baima Town were worth cherishing. ¡°That¡¯s good, wait for me to get a set of suitable high-end materials, then I¡¯ll go to the best master and make you a handy weapon.¡± A large crowd was crowded in front of the guild¡¯s notice board, and the red card announcement posted on the top of the list was heatedly discussed. The title of this announcement was terrifyingly written: Tenth level demon, inviting strong teammates. The content made people feel werid: In the past, with a tenth level weapon, you exchanged my brother¡¯s life. Recently, I found out the location of a demon. Because of my weak ability, it is difficult to take it down alone. I invite you to fight side by side again. If permitted, on the 28th on the moonlight night breeze, a certain person will come to your place to see you. ¡°What does that mean? It makes no sense.¡± Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 146 ¡°What tenth level demon? Has a tenth level demon appeared in this world? Ninth level demons are rare.¡± ¡°It must be a joke, or a code. Is the tenth level demon so easy to deal with? Even the power of the whole city is just not enough.¡± ¡°Who would make a joke like this just for fun?¡± ¡°Just for fun? Do you know how much money it takes to put the red card on the bulletin board? It¡¯s not just in Spring City. The people in Balang and Qilin all saw the same notices. The bulletin boards around the bases have these red cards. Who would spend such an effort to convey such an inexplicable message?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, it only has the time, but no mention of its location, otherwise I would have a chance to watch who the bosses are.¡± Ye Peitian raised his head in the crowd and silently looked at the notice prominently hanging at the top of the notice board. He knew in his heart that this was the message sent to him. Someone was using this method to invite him to appear. See him or not? In the Yellow Sand Castle- The smooth and dune-free dunes suddenly started to shake, and a yellow sand castle slowly rose from the ground under the moon night and appeared in the center of the desert. Xin Ziming stood outside the gate of the castle and described his invitation. The strange and cold Yellow Sand Emperor didn¡¯t allow him to enter the castle. But he didn¡¯t take it seriously. The process wasn¡¯t important to him, the result was. Although he stood at the apex of human saints, he clearly knew that along the way, he relied on a good brain rather than a powerful combat ability. His attributes were greatly useless when fighting demons with firm will. If he wanted to get the tenth level demon, one was to use his brothers and the other was to cooperate with reliable and powerful people. But the bosses of the eighth and ninth ranks in this world could be counted on his fingers, and all of them were deep-minded. With their mentality of dominating, he didn¡¯t get along with them well. Sharing the fighting results with them was no different from trying to hide from the tiger. In contrast, after he thought about it, he felt that this infamous demon even made him feel more at ease. Ye Peitian¡¯s combat ability was the most powerful of humankind he knew. The previous time, Ye Peitian took away the demon crystal core but gave him most of the demon body. He also kept his promise to cure his brother with his blood. Xin Ziming secretly discovered that the prestigious half-demon had some soft-heartedness. Strong strength, soft heart, keeping promises, and a sense of loneliness. Setting aside prejudices, Xin Ziming realized that this might be the strong man he could cooperate with. As for things like his reputation of being a demon, for their Qilin mercenary regiment, it had never been a big deal. ¡°There are three people who would go, besides you and me, the lord of Spring City, his ice power is very beneficial to fight the demon in the jungle.¡± ¡°There are only a few people who have reached level 8 or higher right now. They are mutually exclusive. It¡¯s difficult to work together with them. But the demons of that level aren¡¯t so easy to deal with.¡± ¡°The loot is distributed by you. If you are willing to continue this relationship, we can continue it in the future.¡± ¡°Twenty miles away, my people are responsible for setting up isolation, will not let any outsiders come in, and will definitely not cause you trouble. You can try to trust me once.¡± ¡°Ye Peitian, you¡¯ve been alone all the time. How would it feel to have a comrade-in-arms fighting together?¡± The words of Xin Ziming¡¯s persuasion continued into the castle, Ye Peitian stood alone in the spacious hall, listening to his words in silence. If someone came to the door shortly before the switch and said such ridiculous words, he might¡¯ve strangled the person with yellow sand. But now, he suddenly found himself being persuaded. He had always been like a spectator, the spectator watching his comrades fight, lively, supporting each other, relying on each other. But he couldn¡¯t experience that excitement. ¡°I will give you one chance. Your Qilin can¡¯t afford the consequences of disappointing me.¡± The sound from the castle was colder than the wind in the winter desert. But Xin Ziming, who had experience, heard a shy voice from that kind of arrogance. He sighed helplessly. That evening, Chu Qianxun cheered when she saw the dinner. In this inland town in the northwest, crabs appeared on the table. For Chu Qianxun, who had lived in a coastal city since childhood and hadn¡¯t eaten seafood for a few years, such happiness came too suddenly. ¡°Where did you get this, how could Spring City have crabs?¡± Chu Qianxun sat down at the table and broke apart the crab shells. The yellow meat was so beautiful that she could even swallow her fingers. ¡°There is a caravan going back and forth between Qingdun and here. When I arrived in the afternoon, I brought a basket. I passed early and waited to grab these.¡± Ye Peitian ate very gently. He only ate a little bit symbolically. Most of the time he helped Chu Qianxun break the crab shell. Of course, he hadn¡¯t dared to tell Chu Qianxun how many crystal cores he spent in order to let others transfer these big crabs. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 147 ¡°How much does it cost?¡± Chu Qianxun was already making a fuss, ¡°Woo, but it¡¯s too delicious. I mean, cook it for me later.¡± Ye Peitian paused with his finger on the crab shell, lowered his eyelashes, and said gently, ¡°Okay, I will cook it for you often.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give it all to me, you eat too,¡± Chu Qianxun leaned her head toward Ye Peitian¡¯s side, and with a clear shimmering light in her clear eyes, she said, ¡°Peitian, how are you so good to me? Do you know that the girls in the building are envious of me.¡± Ye Peitian was silent. I just can¡¯t wait to be better for you. I want to make you worry-free in this life, I want to protect you forever, and I want to hold all the best things in the world in front of you. Qianxun, I never wanted to be stronger like I do now. In Ye Peitian¡¯s hand, there was a tenth-order crystal core. He, who had already reached the ninth-order threshold, had never made up his mind to break through. This time, he decided to raise his rank one step before participating in the fight. Advancement for every saint was the intersection of life and death. At the moment of crossing, most people would die. But Ye Peitian didn¡¯t speak of it. That night, Ye Peitian rarely took the initiative. He was gentle, lingering, tireless, and constantly asking for what seemed to be happiness to last forever to the end of time. ¡°Qianxun, Qianxun,¡± his eyes were confused, as he softly called Chu Qianxun¡¯s name. He let go of himself with enthusiasm. Chu Qianxun was overwhelmed by him. When she woke up in the morning, his smell of the sheets still lingered but Ye Peitian was gone. Inside the room that was neat and tidy, a covered breakfast was placed on the table, and there was a huge gift box with even a beautiful ribbon on it. ¡°This person is really¡­.¡± Chu Qianxun was very happy. She got up and opened the curtains to let the sunlight penetrate into the room. Then she picked up the note under the box. The text on the note was simple: Qianxun, I am leaving for a day or two. The rugged handwriting could be seen through the back of the paper. It looked the same as the last time he left. The context was relaxed and concise. It seemed as if he went to deal with a small matter that could be done in three days. Chu Qianxun wasn¡¯t able to return every day when she went out to hunt for demons. She often needed to spend the night in the wilderness. Ye Peitian occasionally went to fight high-level demons and would also delay for a day or two. The short distance wasn¡¯t a big deal for them. She opened the box tied with a bow. The bright crystal cores almost blinded Chu Qianxun¡¯s eyes in the morning light. The huge carton was full of high-level demons lying in a box! The smile on Chu Qianxun¡¯s face was gone. She noticed that Ye Peitian had returned to his castle, and got most of the high-level demons there as gifts to her. It wasn¡¯t the first time that Ye Peitian left her side, but she was keenly aware that this time was too worrisome. Where did he go? To do what? Chu Qianxun looked back and forth, raised her head, and looked out of the window. Her eyes crossed the towering city walls and looked far into the desert. In that vast expanse of desert, in the center of the deserted dunes, the lonely castle rose again. Ye Pei was sitting at the yellow sand¡¯s table. A small square handkerchief was laid flat on the empty table, and the center of the handkerchief had a round crystal core. He crossed his fingers against his jaw, quietly looking at the green light flowing in the clear sphere. The crystal core placed in the handkerchief was like a small planet in the universe. It seemed to have life inside, which was slowly turning the green ripples. It was so bright and clear that looking at it for a long time would suck the soul of the person. Every saint who had experienced advancements would deeply understand the horror of subjugating during advancements. Previously, Ye Peitian wasn¡¯t afraid. Whether it was death or advancement, he didn¡¯t mind. He even hoped to get this kind of complete relief. But now¡­¡­ Ye Peitian clearly remembered the scene when he first met Chu Qianxun. The warm jacket, the warm person, took him out of the sea of ??corpses, cooked him sweet porridge and fed him the first candy in his life. When he was awakened from death, the person stood beside him and touched his head gently. When he couldn¡¯t hold onto the corner of her clothes, the person leaned down and gave him the first kiss. He would always remember every kind of memory that person left. He was already greedy, and delusionally guarding this happiness forever, But after all, he couldn¡¯t allow himself to advance while Qianxun watched. If he failed to advance to the tenth-order, Qianxun may not be able to kill him. Then the person he loved and the lovely city he liked would be destroyed by him. There were friends and young admirers around Qianxun. Even if he became a demon in this desert and disappeared from her side, she would eventually survive. At this moment, strong thoughts flooded the man sitting alone in the sand castle like a tide. He really wanted to see her again. Ye Peitian reached out and twisted the crystal core. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 148 Surrounded by thousands of miles of barren sand dunes, the isolated sand castle in the dunes looked fragile and lonely without any defense. In fact, all movements on the sand surface with the castle as the center for tens of miles could be clearly perceived by Ye Peitian in the castle. Anyone stepping on the yellow sand was equivalent to entering the attack range of the half-demon. The desert was the world of the Yellow Sand Emperor. Unless there were a large number of people with them, very few people dared to step on this dune with Ye Peitian alone. Ye Peitian had just twisted the tenth-order crystal core, and suddenly raised his head in surprise. He looked toward the direction outside the gate. A wave that he was familiar with was approaching him quickly. He was a little hesitant, more of an unstoppable surprise. The person ran all the way and was getting closer. Ye Peitian¡¯s heartbeat accelerated as well, and even his breath became sweet. That kind of joy came up gradually. It couldn¡¯t be hidden, it couldn¡¯t be tucked, it throbbed, overflowing everywhere, overwhelming all reasons and deliberate thoughts. The door of the castle was kicked open with a thud. Chu Qianxun supported the door frame with one hand and bent to pant desperately. The sunlight shone from behind her, leaving a silhouette who was angry and glaring at Yeh Peitian Ye Peitian stood up in a daze, opened his mouth slightly, blinked, and was speechless. Chu Qianxun ran all the way. She was breathless for a while, but at a glance she saw the crystal core in Ye Peitian¡¯s hands. The tiny crystal had the planet¡¯s appearance, bright, clear, dark inside, flowing, beautiful and striking to Chu Qianxun. She dared not judge its rank. But with a click in her heart, she instantly understood what Ye Peitian wanted to do. ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Qianxun came to the table She looked at the rare earth crystal core in his hands with doubt, ¡°Are you planning to advance?¡± Ye Peitian turned the crystal core between his three slender fingers, put it back on the handkerchief on the table, and nodded. ¡°But why did you hide it from me? You have to know that if you do it secretly like this, in case something happens, I¡­¡± ¡°Qianxun, there are almost no tenth-order saints in this world.¡± Ye Peitian raised his face and looked up at Chu Qianxun¡¯s eyes, ¡°If I fail, you may not be able to even kill me.¡± He lowered his eyes, ¡°I can¡¯t put you in danger like this.¡± Chu Qianxun stretched a palm and touched his beautiful face, ¡°Since we met, you have always been very kind to me, making me happy every day. Only once, you have made me angry. I can¡¯t let go.¡± ¡°Qianxun, I¡­¡± ¡°In Baima Town, the day the demons invaded, I fought all night and finally all the demons retreated. I returned to Old Guo¡¯s basement and wanted to see you,¡± Chu Qianxun¡¯s voice was soft. ¡°Can you imagine my feelings at that time? In that dim basement, I walked down the stairs with joy, but suddenly saw a bloody, lifeless body, but the cold body was the most precious thing in my heart. I thought at that time, when you wake up, I would leave at once, and I wouldn¡¯t take care of this bastard who doesn¡¯t even cherish himself and does not discuss anything with me.¡± She put her hand down and took a step back, Ye Peitian pulled her back and hugged her, almost wishing to merge his whole body into hers, ¡°No, Qianxun. Don¡¯t say that, I can¡¯t live without you.¡± His voice was low, ¡°I¡­can¡¯t live without you.¡± The powerful arm hooped himself so tightly that when Chu Qianxun touched the sturdy and thick chest, she was still able to feel the strength and temperature of the skin there. ¡°Peitian, ??I understand your heart. But I may not have told you that I am the same.¡± She closed her eyes and reached around Ye Peitian¡¯s tight waist, ¡°I can¡¯t lose you.¡± Sometime later, Ye Peitian made a soft sound, ¡°Uh.¡± ¡°We still have a long way to go, and we will encounter many things. I may also be afraid, and sometimes timid, but I hope to face everything with you. Although I am not as strong as you, I don¡¯t like you being compulsively good for me, and I don¡¯t want to be a person who has been deprived of the power of choice.¡± Chu Qianxun patted his back gently, ¡°Can you promise me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not strong.¡± Ye Peitian¡¯s head lifted from Chu Qianxun¡¯s shoulders, ¡°There are many people in this world who are afraid of me but have the ability to express themselves. In fact, before meeting you, I was a cowardly and timid person.¡± Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 149 He reached out and caressed the hair behind her ears, scattered them, expelled the sand, raised his hand and kissed her on the lips. ¡°I used to desperately fight with demons to upgrade ranks. I made myself the fearful Sand Emperor. No one knew that it was just because I was afraid of all the people in this world and the maliciousness in them. I just wanted to use a strong front to cover up my weakness.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t until I met you that I gradually possessed a heart belonging to the strongs.¡± He looked at Chu Qianxun¡¯s eyes and seemed to have made a great determination, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Qianxun, I promise you, I won¡¯t do that anymore.¡± ¡°Please be my guardian. For you and me, I will succeed.¡± Chu Qianxun¡¯s eyes got bright. This was her man; handsome and confident, strong and gentle. She slowly moved closer, nibbled his lower lip, took her warm eyes from his neck, down to the tight waist, all the way to the body leaning on the edge of the table. She hit the straight long legs and turned around. She was like an agile cheetah. He was imprisoned and she refused to let go A ray of yellow sand rolled happily across the ground, quietly closing the castle gate and the wide window. Time lost the meaning of measurement at this moment. Until the other party became emotional and fell deep in it, Chu Qianxun raised her head in the dark and unclear light and ended the kiss that caused this confusion. Ye Peitian sighed with dissatisfaction, reaching out to pull her back again. ¡°This is a punishment for not saying goodbye to me.¡± Chu Qianxun gently lowered her head and pecked at the man¡¯s spring-colored eyebrows, and whispered in his red ear, ¡°Wait for your success and I will give you the rest.¡± Some things, no matter how sensible they were, how frankly they were said, only when one really experiences them personally do they realize their patience and suffering. Ye Peitian bowed on the bed and curled up, making a deep sound. The clothes on his spine were cracked, the shoulder blades of his back continued to bulge and a pair of black protrusions were bulging out. A small black sharp angle was protruding from his eyebrows, and black scales began to appear densely on his neck. Chu Qianxun sat on the window sill, holding her knife in silence, watching her beloved struggling on the verge of death. At this moment, she really realized the pain that Ye Peitian had suffered while guarding her advancement. She couldn¡¯t replace him, but could only endure helplessly. At dawn, Ye Peitian woke up in the first light breaking through the darkness. A thin blanket was draped over him, and he saw the person standing beside the bed. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± She touched his head, ¡°You were sweating too much. I¡¯ve boiled some hot water. Would you like to take a shower?¡± With the person¡¯s help, he was placed in a pleasant bath with warm water. A pair of soft hands reached over and massaged his head, rubbed soap bubbles on it and washed his sweaty hair. ¡°Qianxun,¡± Ye Peitian laid in the bathtub. His head was resting on Chu Qianxun¡¯s hands. The warm water vapor and the fragrant bath shampoo, relaxed his body. He just got a new life. His face was reddish, and he couldn¡¯t help but find some topics to talk about, ¡°I accepted Xin Ziming¡¯s invitation to go to hunt the tenth-order Executioner with him and General Jiang, the lord of Spring City.¡± ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Chu Qianxun was surprised. ¡°Leader of Qilin, Xin Ziming.¡± Ye Peitian said, ¡°You may not like this person very much. But compared to those hypocrites who have different appearances and no principles, he at least has his own bottom line. More importantly he is the top weapon refiner today. The highest level of mental power controlling the saints. In the future, I may need his help.¡± Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t know how to answer. In fact, her feelings for Xin Ziming were a bit complicated. He wasn¡¯t only a friend who had a deep relationship with her in another world, but also an enemy who had hurt Ye Peitian in this world. After repeatedly verifying the true overlap of many characters in the two worlds, Chu Qianxun could no longer regard that dream as a virtual world. Everyone who she had seen had truly left traces of their lives in another world. ¡°I want to try to believe them once. Qianxun, I¡­ I want friends. I want more people to know me. I want to take off my mask one day and live with you in the sun.¡± ¡°Then you can go with confidence.¡± Chu Qianxun scooped up the water and washed away the foam that rubbed on his hair, ¡°If something goes wrong, you can wait patiently. I will definitely find you, then bring you back.¡± After successfully stepping into the tenth stage, Ye Peitian, almost became the strongest saint of mankind. He took a bath and changed clothes, and walked down the stairs refreshingly. Chu Qianxun sat on the square table in the hall waiting for him with a smile. Ye Peitian suddenly panicked. His eyes swayed, but he patiently walked over slowly. Strong, arrogant, and invincible in the world was shy, soft, and resolute. Because of a contradiction, he looked more charming. The panicked yellow sand was rolling on the ground, trying to cover the open doors and windows on all sides. A gust of wind swept away, breaking their shy attempt. On the deserted desert, the orange and red light of the sun shone through the wide open doors and windows into the broad and bright castle hall. ¡°Qianxun, don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t do it here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be here. You can shout but no one will come to save you.¡± Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 150 After General Jiang returned to the city after the first battle, he still hadn¡¯t recovered from his injuries. ¡°Two choices, either die or leave,¡± General Jiang, who had a bandage on his arm, didn¡¯t save the person¡¯s face. ¡°City lord Jiang, don¡¯t go too far. We just pulled out at the time. You don¡¯t have evidence. Why are you saying that we deliberately did it?¡± A frozen ice hockey head rolled to the feet of the flying eagle commander- that was the leader of the Xingtian Corps who took the lead to retreat in battle. ¡°My brothers are dead, so I will go that far. Take your people out of Spring City, otherwise don¡¯t blame me for bullying you,¡± General Jiang was very authoritarian, and he didn¡¯t even bother to talk about the reasons. As for the second-largest mercenary regiment in the Spring City after Blizzard, he took this opportunity to eliminate them without hesitation. In front of the powerful and overbearing General Jiang, several teams who had made a secret move in the devil¡¯s cave had to leave Spring City with hatred. The station of the Red Wolf Corps was originally very narrow and small. General Jiang vacated so many sites in one breath, and swiped a large amount of auspicious land directly with a big stroke, and everything was moving cheerfully in recent days. The ordinary corp that people were indifferent to was now popular. Gao Yan and Chu Qianxun walked side by side to the new station. A few days ago, Gao Yan finally gathered courage, broke through the shackles of the fourth order, and got rid of the ranks of the low-level saint. She was now a fifth order, full of enthusiasm and looked radiant. Just outside the gate, many team members saw the two of them and greeted them warmly and respectfully. After the fight, Chu Qianxun became famous in the team. Although she declined Han Ao¡¯s suggestion of promotion, she had many admirers. ¡°Sister Yan, have you ever fought the executioner?¡± Chu Qianxun asked Gao Yan. Ye Peitian left Spring City and went to hunt for the tenth-order executioner. He promised to come back, but she was worried. ¡°Oh my god, don¡¯t mention that kind of demon. I¡¯ve only seen it once.¡± Gao Yan¡¯s face changed, and even shuddered, ¡°At that time, half of the caravan people, together with the guards¡¯ mercenaries, dozens of people passed through the jungle, and in a short time, they were all dragged away by the demon silently. We didn¡¯t even see the appearance of the demon. Fortunately, my life was long and I was placed in the second half of the team.¡± Yao Xianxian, the deputy head of the team, heard that they had arrived and deliberately came out of the back room to pick them in. She wore a mask similar to Ye Peitian, which blocked the scars on her face, making her seem gentle and quiet. Hearing Gao Yan¡¯s words, Yao Xianxian took the lead, ¡°It¡¯s not so terrible. That kind of demon lives alone in the forest, so it doesn¡¯t leave it. There will be nothing wrong if there is no forest. Of course, it¡¯s indeed very difficult to destroy it. It¡¯s unpredictable, and there is no way to capture it.¡± ¡°But there are still some people who venture to hunt the executioner,¡± Gao Yan told Chu Qianxun. She lowered her voice a little, ¡°Because its liquid is a kind of potion material, it¡¯s an high-end market product that¡¯s hard to find.¡± The specific secretions collected in the blasphemer¡¯s den, the potions produced had the effect of aphrodisiac. The liquid secreted by the executioner, even if it penetrated from the skin, would make the limbs weak and lose the ability to fight. The potions made from these two liquids were very popular on the market. Of course, they would definitely not be used in any good place. ¡°No matter what level the world has reached, humans will always have the most energy to study how to fight against their own kind,¡± Yao Xianxian snorted coldly. ¡°Is it really so difficult to deal with?¡± Executioners lived in seclusion in the mountains, and unless one actively seeked them, they weren¡¯t easy to find most of the time. Although Chu Qianxun watched the battle with the executioner once or twice in another world, she didn¡¯t personally make direct contact with the executioner. So she humbly asked Yao Xianxian for advice. ¡°As long as there are plants, the executioner can freely shuttle among the intertwined trees, as all the plants in the entire forest are its avatars. It can appear from any place and suddenly attack you. Its body, however, takes root in the depths of the jungle,¡± Yao Xianxian shook her head. She was almost unwilling to recall the battle she had experienced, ¡°To destroy it, you must go through the dense forest and find its body. It¡¯s too difficult.¡± At this moment, on the edge of a dense forest away from Spring City, Xin Ziming said something similar, ¡°If we want to destroy it, we must find its body.¡± General Jiang hardly listened to Xin Zhiming at all. He tightened his nerves, and watched the cold, calm man standing aside. ¡°Old Xin.¡± General Jiang finally couldn¡¯t help but pull Xin Zhiming aside and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? You, you, do you know who he is?¡± Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 151 The leader of Qilin gave him a clear look. The team members they brought were already on guard around them to prevent anyone from accidentally breaking in. Only three of them were standing here. Ye Peitian was silent but General Jiang was about to blow up. ¡°Did you know that the last Spring City¡¯s lord, Huan Shengjie, died in this man¡¯s hand?¡± Xin Ziming shoved his glasses, ¡°I not only know that, I almost died in his hand several times.¡± General Jiang almost jumped, ¡°You still invited him?! Are you crazy? I can¡¯t take this job. I¡¯m going back.¡± ¡°Chengzhu, Ye Peitian is different from what you imagined.¡± Xin Ziming shouted at him, ¡°You can¡¯t use prejudice to define a person you don¡¯t understand. At first, if Old Feng looked at you with prejudice, you simply wouldn¡¯t be part of our Qilin.¡± Just as General Jiang knew Xin Ziming¡¯s pain, he also knew how to persuade General Jiang. His sentence brought General Jiang¡¯s memories back to five years ago. At that time, at the Qilin base, the younger man dared to do anything in order to survive. He was caught and beaten to death a few times. Most members of Qilin, including Xin Ziming, were recruited to take in such a reputed thief. General Jiang still remembered what the leader said, ¡°You don¡¯t know him yet. You can¡¯t use prejudice to directly nail this child to death.¡± His footsteps eased. ¡°This is a tenth-order demon, Chengzhu. There are not many people in this world who can kill it. You really don¡¯t want to try?¡± ¡°You and him are the strongest to deal with the executioner.¡± ¡°Killing this demon, you can have the tenth order crystal core and then rush to the ninth order, how many people in this world can be your opponent?¡± Xin Ziming was a man who was very good at grasping people¡¯s hearts. General Jiang, who had blown up in anger, was quickly coaxed back by him. Although General Jiang sat back to see the map, he was still on high alert and put all his attention on the legendary murderous Yellow Sand Emperor. He couldn¡¯t help but quietly look at the legendary half-demon. This man was younger than he imagined. He stood silently. Even when he pulled Xin Ziming away, or took the initiative to sit back again, he glanced lightly, calmly, as cold as an iceberg. This was Ye Peitian. The scars and demerits of the human-demon had been spread in the past two years. Although General Jiang wasn¡¯t a person with many principles, subconsciously, he had regarded this man as a hostile existence. He didn¡¯t think of a day when he and Ye Peitian would deal with a demon together. But in fact, Xin Ziming gave him the ninth-order crystal core as compensation for this operation, and a weapon made for him of a tenth-order demon¡¯s body after the event was completed. It was a temptation hard to give up. He was at eighth-order critical, and desperately wanted to go further and truly rank among the top human beings. Whoever he was, anyway, he was only responsible for long-range assistance. If he found that the situation was wrong, he would drop him first. General Jiang made up his mind in his heart. In the jungle, in the tall tree trunks, the thick wild vines, a white robe floated in the air. The ground was covered with thick fallen leaves. It made a subtle sound even with a light tiptoe. Stepping there was like stepping into Ye Peitian¡¯s desert. They had completely exposed themselves to the enemy¡¯s perception and must be prepared to be attacked by the demon at any time. General Jiang ran through the dense forest, and the trunks on both sides receded on his side. Xin Ziming¡¯s voice sounded from the ear piece they were wearing, ¡°Be careful. The demon is five hundred meters ahead.¡± At this moment, Xin Ziming¡¯s unique silver-white eye totem was hanging above the dense forest. It was the consciousness of the tenth-order executioner that could stretch within a radius of more than ten miles. There were only two options for finding the location of the body buried deep underground in such a range. One was to put a living body as a decoy, and the other was to ask the spiritual saints to open the boundaries of spiritual power and perceive the direction of the demon. In this world, there was only one person who could continue to expand the mental force field to such a large range. Sure enough, on a thick trunk in front, a human face with the same color and texture as the tree appeared. The brown face extended forward from the middle of the trunk, protruding a vivid wooden head and half body. General Jiang hadn¡¯t responded yet. Seven or eight silver blades of light had cut the strange looking demon with the tree into six or seven segments. The face of the demon still had a stunned expression. It rolled down to the ground, gradually becoming rigid and immobile, and turned into a few pieces of wood split by the knife. ¡°Four o¡¯clock at the rear.¡± Almost at the same time as Xin Ziming¡¯s voice fell, Ye Peitian suddenly turned around and raised his arm in that direction. Yellow Sand burst in the air behind General Jiang, and the broken demon body rolled down on the ground, gradually becoming rigid and woody. ¡°In the southeast direction underground, the speed is fast, chase!¡± Xin Ziming¡¯s voice came again from the head phones. ¡°F***, Ye Peitian¡¯s name is well-deserved. I can hardly catch up with him,¡± General Jiang made every effort to catch up with Ye Peitian who was moving in the front among the branches. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 152 Ye Peitian came to participate in the hunt, but didn¡¯t prepare his weapons seriously. When he came, he only brought a low-level stall that could be bought everywhere on the street. The new bladed knife handle seemed to be branded with an old brand in Spring City. The LOGO might just be bought when passing by from Spring City. When he arrived there, Xin Ziming saw it. He got an eighth-order weapon from his subordinates to lend him temporarily. At that time, General Jiang felt that he was too arrogant, and now he knew that this was true self-confidence. ¡°Found it,¡± Ye Peitian¡¯s voice rang ahead. This was the first sentence General Jiang heard from him, but inexplicably it felt a bit familiar. Without giving him time to think carefully, he found the demon¡¯s body and launched a violent attack on it. In the center of the jungle, the sky was full of smoke, countless thickened vines and the tentacles were flying in the air. The crystal-clear liquid was hung on it. Those seemingly harmless liquids, if they fell on the skin, no matter how powerful the people were, they would lose their resistance and eventually enter the belly of the demon. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it,¡± General Jiang rushed to the scene. His hands clasped and he yelled, ¡°Icing!¡± The temperature in the air suddenly dropped. A layer of ice spread rapidly on the ground, from General Jiang as a starting point. All the green tentacles flying in the air were frozen, and those dangerous liquids formed ice cubes. Countless ice edges burst around, not only everything on the ground, but also the ground and vegetation roots within the range covered by ice icicles. It was frozen by the ice power of General Jiang. Plants that had lost their vitality couldn¡¯t provide a moving medium for demons. A huge semi-human-shaped plant was forced to slowly turn stiff on the ground. As soon as it appeared, it was tightly restrained by the long dragon formed by Ye Peitian¡¯s yellow sand. It should be the body of the executioner forced by the ice. ¡°Haha, the tenth-order demon, we won,¡± General Jiang threw a fist in excitement. Xin Ziming under the silver totem in the distance also sighed with relief, and finally smiled. ¡°Be careful!¡± Ye Peitian¡¯s warning sounded in the ice and snow. ¡°Is our group leader really okay?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t the regiment take us? How can he depend on General Jiang of that Spring City?The members of Qilin were scattered and guarding the main roads around the forest. While guarding, they looked at the depths of the dense green forest with a little worry. Their commander was there against a powerful tenth-order demon. Last time, they almost used the whole team¡¯s combat power to face the tenth-order demon. But after they tried several times, they paid a painful price, and ended in failure. Now that the regiment had changed his strategy, it was said that he had invited several masters to face the extremely powerful executioner in the jungle alone. They were worried about him. After all, there were too many people in this world who got ruthless for high-level crystal cores. Moreover, it was a rare tenth-order demon. ¡°After all, it¡¯s because I¡¯m too weak,¡± Yu Tiancheng, a defense fighter, felt guilty. He was almost killed in the last battle. So Xin Ziming had to seek others and personally get involved in danger. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. We will listen to our leader and let him take care of it, okay?¡± The fire saint Ah Xiao said with relief. While talking, the ground underneath shook, and a huge roar came from far away. ¡°Mountain, the mountain moved!¡± A soldier pointed to the depths of the jungle. A lot of smoke rises in the forest with peaks and hills, flying birds and beasts scattered, a mountain covered with greenery moved in the rumbling sound. The mountain turned into a head and a trunk, with the green limbs, a huge body sat up in the smoke. The ground at the foot of General Jiang cracked without warning. He was caught off guard and found himself falling into a huge mouth. In the constant fall, his eyes were wide. Behind his back was an open mouth with huge teeth and huge wet tongue. Countless grass and gravel fell beside him. General Jiang responded quickly. Numerous ice edges opened in time behind him, swelled and overlapped, resisting the mouth that was about to close. He stepped on the ice and rushed toward the only exit in front of him. However, the hurriedly frozen ice block in front of the huge volume was as fragile as thin ice. Bursts of clicks sounded, and the ice block shattered behind it. The broad teeth of the two rows of walls were closing in front of his eyes, the sticky tongue rolled upside down, and the exit was getting smaller. General Jiang was anxious. Although he did his best, at his speed, he was still unable to escape. At that moment, countless yellow sands quickly formed, effectively preventing the teeth from closing. A figure stretched out his hand against the light at the hole, ¡°Come out fast.¡± General Jiang quickly caught the palm, which was thick and powerful, and pulled him out of hell at once, to the bright world outside. Chapter 153 In the previous battle, General Jiang was full of vigilance and hostility toward Ye Peitian, and didn¡¯t regard him as his true teammate. He was always prepared to retreat at any time if the situation wasn¡¯t right. He thought Ye Peitian must have the same idea as him. Unexpectedly, in a time of crisis, the infamous demon, instead of retreating in advance, came to the most dangerous place, dived into the mouth of the demon, and pulled him out. General Jiang glanced down at his palm, only to realize that the half demon¡¯s hand was also as hot as his, not as cold and ruthless as he imagined. The earth shook, the rocks fell, and two huge, terrifying pupils slowly lifted behind them. A shadow covered the sky above the two, and huge palms covered with green vegetation whistled at them. At the foot of this hill was a green giant covered with vegetation that was slowly climbing from the ground. Xin Ziming on the edge of the battlefield looked at the huge body rising up in the billowing smoke. He was almost desperate. Fortunately, his two teammates quickly rushed out of the sky and returned to him safely. ¡°Not good, Old Xin, what¡¯s going on? I haven¡¯t heard that the executioner has such power,¡± General Jiang was in a state of embarrassment. ¡°This may be the new ability that evolved when it broke through the tenth-order. Now the entire mountain is its body. It¡¯s really difficult to remove the crystal core from it.¡± Xin Ziming looked up at the towering figure. In front of the mountain, the humans seemed so small. The skin of the demon was covered with green vegetation, only the eyes, like the bright moon, lifted in the air. It was indifferent and deserted, gazing at all things in the forest. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the first time I see strong human beings. Your flesh and blood is exactly what I need.¡± The dull voice echoed in the mountain, ¡°Relax, I will slowly eat you clean and will not waste you at all.¡± One of its palms stretched forward. The green palm split the earth, and several thick green tentacles were drilled from it. The crowns of the tentacles were generally spread open, with human beings hung upside down from each end. Some of these humans were already torn, but all had their eyes closed, their faces were calm, and there was no trace of pain. ¡°Look, here there is no pain.¡± The look of the demon was gentle and serious, as if he didn¡¯t understand how cruel his words were, ¡°Thank you for being my nutrients, I must cherish and let your light continue in my body.¡± Green palms covered the sky and stretched toward the three people, ¡°Do you know where the crystal is?¡± Ye Peitian asked. ¡°I can see the flow of energy in its body. The most dense place is in its eyebrows. The magic crystal should be there,¡± Xin Ziming said quickly. The earth roared again, and yellow sand began to cover the sky, constantly lingering and condensing in the air, and finally became a coiled mountain snake. It tightly wrapped around the mountain-like demon. The demon reached out and wrestled with the snake on its body. Ye Peitian didn¡¯t hesitate and rushed to the terrifying battlefield with a knife. ¡°Old Xin, I am convinced today.¡± General Jiang stood beside Xin Ziming, watching the figure climbing all the way to the high mountain, ¡°You are right to find him, even if the demon is so strong, he can still fight. Such a man, I am a little thankful that I am not fighting against him.¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that easy, and we are also good,¡± Xin Ziming patted his shoulder. Fighting side by side was often the easiest opportunity for men to build relations. No matter how many prejudices and barriers, after a battle with the enemy and facing a life and death crisis, the only thing left was the admiration and mutual sympathy after the bloodshed. The demon¡¯s body cracked and crumbled everywhere, and a large piece of it fell off its body. A whole arm shattered on the ground and returned to the mountains and rocks. The unconscious hostages dropped. A deep roar rang. Ye Peitian had attacked the demon¡¯s eyebrows. The tip of his knife was only an inch away from the green skin, but it was at its limit and it was difficult to take a step closer. He was wounded, and his left arm was accidentally contaminated with the body fluids of the demon. It had lost consciousness and couldn¡¯t move. The green tentacles of the demon¡¯s hair turned tightly around his boots and began to climb up his legs. In the air, there were countless vines that turned into sharp wooden thorns. Ye Peitian had fierce excitement inside. Regardless of everything around him, he stubbornly extended the long knife in his hand forward. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 154 As long as he advanced another half of the blade and picked out the crystal, he would win the battle. Even if at the same time, he would be wounded, he would take down the demon first. Sharp wooden thorns roared, and numerous ice shields exploded in the air, promptly and accurately blocking every attack for Ye Peitian. Ye Peitian¡¯s right hand moved. Seizing the moment that passed by, he picked out the green crystal core. A long sigh of demon rumbled in the valley, and the mountain-like body collapsed. Ye Peitian fell with the gravel and grass from the sky. He clutched the crystal core in his palm and wanted to use his power to condense the yellow sand and slow down the speed of his fall. But a pair of hands behind him had caught him, and he fell to a relatively safe floor with wounds. ¡°Are you okay, brother?¡± Xin Ziming held his arm and consoled his injury, ¡°Haha, we won against such a demon. It¡¯s all thanks to you!¡± The overwhelming gravel of concrete fell and crashed, but none of the scales and halves splashed onto his body. Ye Peitian turned his head, and behind him was a thick, arc-shaped ice wall that blocked the falling rubble. General Jiang propped up the ice wall and turned his head to look at the demon brought back by Xin Ziming and wanted to ask him about his injury. He opened his mouth for a long time, but he still didn¡¯t mean to speak out after all. ¡­ Chu Qianxun stayed in the Red Wolf¡¯s station, in the conference hall, whether it was Han Ao, the leader of the group, or every captain underneath, they were very friendly and kind to heIn this world, the weaker the person, the easier it was to receive the maliciousness of those who came to them. On the contrary, when one was strong enough, as long as they were willing, most people around them would actively show their kindness to them. This meeting was to discuss a high-volume project recently received by them. Recently, there had been several incidents of saints being kidnapped in the corps for various reasons, including the large and small corps including Spring City. According to a victim who escaped by luck, he was walking on the streets of the town at night and was drugged for no reason. His limbs lost his ability to resist instantly, and when he was aware, he was moved to a strange dark space. Fortunately, he had certain special attributes, so he was able to escape. The missing incidents occurred frequently and many times. All were middle and high-ranking saints with high combat capabilities in each corps. This matter finally aroused the attention of several city lords, and they jointly issued a huge disparity to catch the criminals who committed crimes in secret. Now, no matter which mercenary team was in the city, this was a hugely rewarding but confusing clue. ¡°This couldn¡¯t be done by a demon, only humans could do it.¡± ¡°Who is doing such a bad thing, and what is their purpose?¡± ¡°The magic potion that makes people¡¯s limbs weak at once, should be the tears of the executioner, or high-level.¡± ¡°Yes, I remember that this seventh-order potion was just sold on the market last month, and it¡¯s said that it was bought in large quantities in a short period of time. We can check the buyer and maybe we can find clues to the murderer.¡± The people were talking about the entry point of this task. Chu Qianxun¡¯s thoughts were taken away by the word executioner. She couldn¡¯t help remembering that in the other world, in which she had watched her fight with a low-level executioner. The level of that executioner was very low. The fight wasn¡¯t difficult and ended quickly. At that time, there was no spiritual saint who could accurately control the members. So Ye Peitian used his body as bait and was bound by the tentacles of the demon. It dragged him all the way back to where the demon was. Only then did everyone find out where the demon was. After the battle was over, he was also affected by the potion and was unable to move. Chu Qianxun remembered his embarrassed appearance, and smirked. Gao Yan, who was carrying the big and small bags back, touched her head with some anxiety, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Qianxun, you were so worried and now are smirking. Are you sick?¡± Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t reply. She stopped when she saw a figure sitting on the stone steps outside the courtyard door. The bags in her hand scattered, and she rushed forward in happiness. Ye Peitian stretched out his hand to catch the girl who was rushing into his arms. He almost fell on the stone steps by a huge impact. He held Chu Qianxun¡¯s shoulder with one hand, buried his head in her neck and smelled her scent. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 155 Ye Peitian returned to the room, took out a small water mist gun, and placed it in front of Chu Qianxun. This weapon was portable and flexible with one hand. After pulling the trigger, it would spray a large range of mist in the front. For Chu Qianxun, a wind saint who could control the direction and range of water mist, it was a very convenient self-defense weapon. Of course, the power of the enemy depended entirely on what liquid was loaded in it. Yee Peitian opened the zipper of his backpack with one hand, and took out several sealed bottles. ¡°Tears of the Executioner, tenth order. I left the demon body to both of them, leaving behind the crystal core and a little of this.¡± Chu Qianxun was taken aback. The tears of the tenth-order executioner combined with the small water mist gun had no effect on the demon, but in the battle between humans, as long as it was used properly, it could almost have a terrifying effect. But at the moment Chu Qianxun¡¯s focus was not on it. She noticed that Ye Peitian hadn¡¯t moved his left hand since he entered the house. ¡°Are you injured?¡± ¡°Ah, it doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s contaminated with a little bit of the executioner¡¯s fluid,¡± Ye Peitian glanced down at his left hand full of blood, dirt, and rigidity. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take long for me to move it again.¡± Chu Qianxun pressed him on the chair and took off his shirt. Ye Peitian was naked and leaned forward. His bruised back was exposed to Chu Qianxun¡¯s sight. The bloody wound was slowly shrinking and healing on its own. Chu Qianxun took a potion and sat behind him to clean up his wounds. When she first met Ye Peitian, his spine looked particularly thin, and the bulging shape of bones could be clearly seen under his skin. Having lived these days together, now this spine was no longer as skinny as it used to be. Under the fair skin was a beautifully shaped scapula, with tight muscles and smooth lines, with a vibrant and gorgeous beauty. Chu Qianxun was relieved in her heart and carefully cleaned the blood stains and applied the medicine. She knew that Ye Peitian¡¯s rapid recovery ability would also cause great pain to his body. Some wounds were very deep. After debridement, she could see that the surrounding skin grew and shrunk a little, and it made her very painful. But Ye Peitian didn¡¯t feel pain. His heart was full of joy at the moment, ¡°Qianxun, I¡­ made two friends.¡± He shared the happiness in his heart with Chu Qianxun. After being with Qianxun, he was happy everyday, breathing air, eating food, living in the crowd and making friends. ¡°Are you treating them like friends now?¡± Chu Qianxun loved him, ¡°Xin Ziming had locked you. I will calculate the old account one day in the future.¡± Ye Peitian¡¯s elbows supported his knees. His head was lowered, and the eyes under his forehead were bent. Chu Qianxun treated his wounds, placed the man on the bed, put a bucket of hot water, and moved those muddy legs out of the bed. ¡°No, Qianxun, I will do it myself¡­¡± Ye Peitian wanted to get up but was pressed back, ¡°You just lie down.¡± So the mud and blood boots were taken off, the trousers were rolled up, and his legs were soaked in the warm bucket. Ye Peitian¡¯s legs were slender and straight. After washing in water, she could see the beautiful shaped ankle. That ankle was held in the hand by Chu Qianxun, and the toes curled up a little. Chu Qianxun looked up in the mist and saw that the man lying on the bed raised his only movable arm to cover his face, revealing a little red ear tip. The warm bucket was constantly steaming with mist so much that the heart of the person sitting on the edge was hot. So it became bad while washing the feet. She only tossed the white feet in the steamy bucket repeatedly. If her fingertips flicked around indiscriminately, drawing out the crisp touch from the sensitive feet, it trembled all the way to the bottom of his heart. It wasn¡¯t until Ye Peitian couldn¡¯t help starting to beg for mercy, Chu Qianxun grinned to dry his feet, got up and pulled away his arm covering his face. She watched him glow red. She covered him with bedding with great care, ¡°Okay, you have worked hard this time, so you can have a good rest. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± The man stretched out his hand from the bedding with red eyes, grabbed her by the hand, and pulled her in. ¡­ As night fell, Gao Yan, who had just walked down the stairs, was grabbed by the mad woman who rushed out. ¡°Yan, look at me, look at me,¡± the mad woman turned around in front of Gao Yan with her hands open. The crazy woman had her hair brushed up and her face clean. She had changed to a half-worn suit and discarded the inconspicuous sloppiness. She was like a normal girl. ¡°Oh, Xiao Feng has changed a lot now,¡± Gao Yan took her hand and looked up and down. ¡°Watch this,¡± the mad woman opened her hand excitedly. She burst out a large bright flame from the palm of her hand Because she wasn¡¯t very skilled she feared that she would burn herself, and shot it out in a panic. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 156 ¡°Look, I also advanced to the third-order. A Yan, I will go hunting with you in a few days, okay?¡± In order to get Gao Yan to agree, the crazy woman temporarily restrained her loud voice, and got gentle. Ever since Chu Qianxun advanced to the sixth level, she had a double harvest of wealth and love. Gao Yan then broke through the fourth order and became a fifth-order strong woman. The atmosphere in the entire tube building seemed to be slowly changing. The girls had found that there seemed to be one more road to live a good life. This road looked difficult, but there were already neighbors who were nearby to explore the road ahead, and some people couldn¡¯t help but slowly follow. Humans were social animals. Although each individual had the ability to think independently, the surrounding environment had a very significant impact on the choices that individuals would make. Although most people still chose to stay in the base for a more comfortable life as usual, when the girls in the building gather together for laundry and cooking, the topics of discussion were no longer limited to those about good looking men and men who made a lot of money or something. At first, more girls were keen to talk about how to improve their ranks, where to go to participate in a demon hunt, and exchange their crystal cores for their favorite things. A door on the first floor slammed open, and a bad curse came from the man inside. Jiang Xiaojuan went barefoot and stepped out of the house step by step. Her body was shaking. Her face was scared with tears, but her tone was firm, ¡°No matter what you say, we are over. You go¡­ go, leave my house.¡± Old Zheng angrily rushed out of the house, grabbed Xiaojuan¡¯s hair, and said, ¡°I give you a face, but you¡¯re just a female supported by me. Go into the house with me.¡± Jiang Xiaojuan was slapped on the ground. She covered her face and just cried. No matter how the man beat her, she refused to enter the house. ¡°Old Zheng, stop!¡± Gao Yan couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, ¡°As per Red Wolf¡¯s rules, as long as she doesn¡¯t want to, you can¡¯t force her, don¡¯t forget that!¡± ¡°What rule? Who dares to interfere in my business?¡± Old Zheng jumped to his feet and slobbered. Upstairs and downstairs, more people stretched out their heads to watch the scene. Under the large crowd, he remembered the strict regimental regulations. After all, he felt that he still needed to be a little more calm. So he took Jiang Xiaojuan¡¯s arm and wanted to drag her into the house. Jiang Xiaojuan dragged her hand to the ground, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go in, you go, you leave.¡± A cold voice sounded from upstairs, ¡°Release her.¡± Chu Qianxun was sitting on the railing on the fourth floor, hanging her feet and eating persimmon, ¡°Let her go.¡± Gao Yan was just a saint who had just advanced to the fifth rank. Old Zheng didn¡¯t care about her. But Chu Qianxun¡¯s rank was the same as him, and in battle, she was far more powerful than him. Old Zheng even developed a sense of fear. He didn¡¯t dare to provoke her easily. He could only speak to Jiang Xiaojuan somberly, ¡°Think about it, without me, with your own low-level water ability that can¡¯t be used at all, would you be able to live like this?¡± He gritted his teeth in a low voice, ¡°You look at those women who have no men. They can only grab food under the claws of the demons every day in muddy ground, can¡¯t even eat a full meal, and wear ruined clothes. A lot of women from outside are begging to follow me. If you want to reconcile in the future, you will have no chance of regret.¡± ¡°Hey, old man, what are you saying? We feed ourselves, although we might be worse than you now, but sooner or later we will be better than you. You just wait and watch,¡± a sassy young girl from upstairs replied. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s better to eat worse, wear less, than be with a perverted old man like you.¡±¡¡¡±Half the body is almost rotten in the ground. Who do you think you are?¡± The girls crackled and talked. Old Zheng shook his face, glanced at Chu Qianxun, who was sitting on the fourth floor, and finally suppressed his anger. He reached out and whispered to persuade Jiang Xiaojuan, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t make trouble, go back to the house with me. I promise I won¡¯t hit you anymore.¡± Jiang Xiaojuan took a few steps back, ¡°We are over.¡± Old Zheng stamped his foot and walked out of the courtyard, and left a fierce sentence, ¡°Don¡¯t regret it!¡± This was a man with a stern look, in front of the weak he was brutal and fierce. But in front of someone who was only slightly stronger than hi¨´self, he immediately calmed down his arrogance and didn¡¯t want to offend the person easily. Without Old Zheng¡¯s scolding voice, the Tube Building seemed to be no different from the past. The winter was still cold, and the snow quickly fell under a thick layer, covering the town named after spring with the color of white snow. In the reception room of General Jiang, a group of warriors in uniform robes appeared. The leading woman lifted the cloak above her head, revealing a bright face. The back of the hand was tattooed and her clothes were embroidered with a pair of golden angel wings. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 157 ¡°Jiang Chengzhu, hello, I am Fu Huaiyu, the priest of Shennai,¡± Fu Huaiyu took the initiative to extend her hand, but she was wearing snow-white gloves on her hands and didn¡¯t mean to take it off. General Jiang glanced at the slender hand with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine. No need for a handshake, so that you don¡¯t feel uncomfortable.¡± Fu Huaiyu withdrew her hand and clenched it beside her. In the past, almost all the bases in the vicinity had many Shennai believers. Each base was set up with a Shennai church. Even if it wasn¡¯t directly under the rule of the Shennai, they could provide most of the city lords with holy blood. The people were very respectful. During that period, Fu Huaiyu was held high everywhere by everyone. When did she face such a situation like this? The reason why Shennai was able to perform miracles was revealed. The overall contraction moved north and the influence began to decline significantly. The attitude of the city lords of these bases toward her completely changed. In front of her, the young successor of the young Spring City was even more arrogant. Not only did he use their church for other purposes after taking over, but he also showed no affection for her body. Fu Huaiyu¡¯s fists were clenched. She was very clever to suppress the anger on her face, and barely got her smile back, ¡°Master Jiangcheng, our Shennai these years has been working to capture the human being¡¯s enemy, Peitian. During this time, we monitored his range of activities that were always around Spring City. According to our guess, after cruelly killing the former city lord once, he didn¡¯t stay away.¡± Fu Huaiyu took out a bag of crystal cores, stooped down and placed it on General Jiang¡¯s table. She gently pushed it forward, ¡°So, this time I want to hire Blizzard to help me find Ye Peitian. This is a win-win thing, isn¡¯t it?¡± She knew that although the signboard of Shennai wasn¡¯t very useful now, Ye Peitian¡¯s holy blood was still very attractive. As long as it was under the guise of the Demon Guard Road, these superficial appearances of the city¡¯s masters and commanders would change. No, the young city lord who had just disregarded her immediately showed interest. ¡°You said Ye Peitian is in our Spring City? Don¡¯t you want to help me, what can you rely on to capture his whereabouts?¡± General Jiang asked. ¡°Ye Peitian used to be our experimental subject. We studied him for a long time, and we are very clear about all his data.¡± Fu Huaiyu threw out her chips, ¡°As long as he uses his ability, we have professionally trained investigators who could catch the wave that belongs to him alone.¡± General Jiang stood up and took two steps back and forth, remembering the man who was so powerful that he admired. If he had been in the Spring City and was active in this neighborhood, would he not even know? Fu Huaiyu felt that the right to speak began to shift toward her own side. She recovered some restraint and took a charged tablet computer from behind her, and clicked on the video to show General Jiang their attractive research results. Spring City wasn¡¯t a small base like Baima Town. She wanted to make a big move here. To win someone like Ye Peitian, she must throw enough temptations and get the full support of Spring City. In this set of videos, those wounded with intestines and broken limbs were cured at a magical rate under the treatment of various types of drugs. The picture was full of loving clerics, grateful people, and a highly civilized scientific research laboratory that had been sporadic. General Jiang saw a picture of a laboratory full of various precision-end instruments. During this period, various chromatographs, analyzers, and various medical pipes and reagent bottles appeared. In the era of wasteland where civilization was overthrown, it was difficult for non-strong organizations to establish such a laboratory. This was an extremely powerful symbol. Fu Huaiyu saw General Jiang stopping at this picture. She thought that she had successfully attracted General Jiang¡¯s attention. She was ready to introduce him and throw out the conditions for cooperation. ¡°That¡¯s how you treat him?¡± General Jiang pointed to the test rig in the corner of the video, where a test subject that suffered inhuman treatment was cruelly imprisoned, but that was obviously a living human being. ¡°Yes, yes. This is the half-demon, and our attitude toward him at that time was so kind.¡± Fu Huaiyu didn¡¯t expect General Jiang to focus on it. Although ordinary people didn¡¯t know the truth about the holy blood, most of the bigwigs standing at the top of power already knew this semi-open secret. However, no one cared about what the half demon faced, and all these people cared about was how to share a slice of this huge chain of interests. General Jiang froze. He turned his face to the beautiful face in front of him who didn¡¯t care to say such words, and turned his eyes back to the screen. The man¡¯s limbs in the screen were firmly imprisoned on the operating table, his eyes were covered with bandages, and various plumbing instruments were connected to his body. Even after going through the killing field, General Jiang, who was used to life and death situations, felt the torture he suffered was unbearable. The face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly from the video screen, but he could clearly see one of his arms. His pale fingers clenched into fists tightly, tied up by the bandage, cut the skin, and stained with blood. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 158 General Jiang thought to himself that the person that had been injured in the name of being a half-demon, not long ago risked his life, reached into the demon¡¯s mouth, and pulled him out. ¡°It turns out that you did this to him.¡± Blizzard¡¯s members were frightened by a loud noise from the reception room of the city¡¯s main palace. The city lord¡¯s famed stunt, the Winter Heart, was awe-inspiring there. Countless sharp thorns blasted the doors and windows one after another, and the VIP customers who had just entered went into awkward use of ability, while rushing under the protection of the summoning beast to get away. ¡°The leader¡¯s temper is not good, he did beat us before but now he even did that to the customers,¡± a team member looked at the sharp ice spines that filled the room and shook his head with emotion. ¡°Who did suggest letting the leader of the team personally receive the customers? This is either a clear deal or a business break, haha.¡± ¡°I heard that the high-level entrusted client personally requested it. But the chick who just entered was very beautiful. I didn¡¯t think that the leader of the team wouldn¡¯t have pity for the beauty, hehe.¡± Most of Blizzard¡¯s members were very young, and many were younger than General Jiang. There were many deviants, and few were old and stable. Most people saw this situation with amusement, and they wanted to step forward together. Awei, the deputy leader, embraced General Jiang from behind and refused to let go of the other party, ¡°Leader, what is this for? Even if you are unwilling to take over the mission, it is not appropriate to lose your temper. Moreover, although Shennai is far away, their strength is still not to be underestimated. If there is no reason, why should you kill them suddenly and forge a vengeance?¡± General Jiang pushed him away, kicked over the fallen door, and squatted beside the steps irritably. He also took holy blood purchased from Shennai when he was in critical condition, and the potion saved his life. But when he fought with the legendary person side by side, and turned from a video into a real person with blood and flesh, he realized the cruelty in it. He was also the kind of beneficiary of inhumane research. The young Yu Nian jumped into the yard carrying her long sickle and was startled by the mess in front of her. She ran to General Jiang and bent down to look at the sullen master who was sulking on the ground, ¡°Leader, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Niannian, I will ask you a question.¡± General Jiang slumped his hands between his legs, hooked his back, a little downcast, and did not look like a city lord at all, ¡°If there is a person that people all over the world say that he¡¯s a very bad person who has done a lot of bad things, but when you get in contact with that said person, you find that he is actually quite good. What would you do?¡± ¡°Compared to what I heard, I must believe what I see with my own eyes,¡± Yu Nian tilted her head, backed by her crescent-shaped bloody sickle. Although she was still young, this knife was stained with a lot of blood. ¡°Just like everyone said that Brother Chengzhu has a bad temper, he is very fierce, and not suitable for being a city lord. But I know that Brother Chengzhu is the gentlest person and the best city lord in the world. What I see with my eyes is true for me.¡± General Jiang pondered for a moment, seemed to regain vitality, stood up, and went out to issue a new decree, ¡°In our Spring City, as long as I am a city lord, I will not allow the disgusting guys of Shennai to enter.¡± They were used to his arbitrariness. Awei, who was relatively stable in the team, felt that as long as the leader didn¡¯t hack the client who came to the door, he would accept anything else. ¡°You¡¯re good,¡± Awei quietly gave Xu Nian a thumbs up. ¡°Actually, Brother Chengzhu is very easy to coax,¡± Xu Nian gave him a thumbs up in return. Compared to the messy city of the main palace at the moment, in the reception room of the Red Wolf Corps, the atmosphere was much more harmonious. Most of the clients who came to the commission were cordially received and paid a deposit to leave. A girl who came to the entrustment looked pale. She clutched the corner of her clothes tightly, ¡°Although I didn¡¯t see it, I really felt it.¡± She said, ¡°A few times, it was in the dark, it was a pair of red eyes, but when I looked at it, there was nothing there.¡± ¡°I am from the Department of Healing, and I have a sharper spirit. I can see that this is definitely not an illusion.¡± She took out a bag of crystal cores and placed it on the table, ¡°Recently many people have disappeared in the city. I want to hire fighters of Tier 4 and above to protect me personally.¡± This girl with healing ability had a lot of savings, but she had no fighting ability. So she paid a lot of money and sought combat-type saints to protect her personally. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry too much. I will arrange for several reliable female saints to accompany you. Do you want to see them?¡± The receptionist comforted her in a soft voice. She turned over the information and said to her colleagues behind her, ¡°Call Gao Yan, Xia Mo, Yuan Man and Jiang Xiaojuan who are in the same team as her.¡± Chapter 159 In winter, the sky was too dark. In this era when there was no electricity and even oil lamps must be saved, unless there was a meeting, when the sky became dark the pedestrians on the road would soon become scarce. Ding Baifan was carrying a medicine chest and her boots creaked on the road. She walked a little anxiously. If it wasn¡¯t for her customer¡¯s injury that was too difficult to wait for a long time, she didn¡¯t have to get out in the dark, on the road where pedestrians were becoming scarce. Ding Baifan was a fifth-order healing saint. Among the generally low-ranking healers, her talent was unique. She had broken through the fourth order that few auxiliary powers could cross, becoming a rare fifth-order. It was for this reason that she had enough wealth to be able to hire fifth-rank saints to protect her throughout the day. ¡°Bai Fan, don¡¯t go so fast,¡± Gao Yan and Jiang Xiaojuan caught up with her pace. She was on duty to accompany Ding Baifan. ¡°No, I want to go back soon,¡± Ding Baifan clenched her arms and walked forward under the cold wind. Her tone was a little nervous, ¡°I feel scared that the red eyes might appear again.¡± She didn¡¯t dare to look around. The dim alley by the road, the reflection of sewage, and the shadow of the building all seemed to have a pair of red eyes at any time, staring closely at her. Gao Yan and Jiang Xiaojuan exchanged glances. Jiang Xiaojuan stepped forward and took Ding Baifan¡¯s arm, ¡°Sister Fan, you are too nervous. This is on the street, there are so many people¡­¡± It was also strange that after Jiang Xiaojuan said that, the place had become empty, and a cold wind blew through, hitting the frozen street. The last rays of the setting sun were taken back. The silent street became dim and dull, and the dullness became unclear. Jiang Xiaojuan rubbed her arms, and began to feel that there really was something hidden in the shadows like Ding Baifan said. She was naturally timid and leaned on Gao Yan¡¯s side. The three girls walked on the empty street like that. The situation seemed really strange. She didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion. Gao Yan began to feel a sense of oppression in the silent air. The intuition belonging to the soldier told her that there was a crisis that was unknown to her. At this time, any slight sound made Gao Yan, who had to be complacent, calm down. Behind them came the unusually regular footsteps. The three turned their heads together, with a dim light at the end of the street, and the dangling light slowly approached in suffocating tension. As they stepped closer, they realized that it was a couple walking snuggling together. The warm yellow lantern in the girl¡¯s hand reflected a familiar face. ¡°Sister Yan, why are you here?¡± Chu Qianxun carried the lamp, and the warm lamp shone on her surprised face. The tense atmosphere collapsed in an instant. The appearance of Chu Qianxun and Lin Fei broke the inexplicable sense of oppression. The streets seemed to be restored to their original condition, and occasionally two pedestrians hurriedly walked, with a little noise. Gao Yan was even amused by the suspicion. ¡°We received a task from the regiment.¡± Gao Yan introduced Chu Qianxun to Ding Baifan, ¡°Protect Bain Fan¡¯s safety within 24 hours at the base.¡± Ding Baifan¡¯s face was pale, and she still had some fear. But she didn¡¯t have to face demons, just needed to be with such a beautiful woman, which was indeed a good and profitable commission. Chu Qianxun walked along with them for a while, and Ye Peitian, who fell behind the team, suddenly stopped and turned his face. There was nothing in the alley. ¡°Wait, you go back first, and we will walk a few hundred meters further.¡± At the corner of the street, Gao Yan and others waved goodbye to Chu Qianxun and Ye Peitian. After Ding Baifan was sent to a safe place, another group of comrades-in-arms would come to take over, so that their task that day would be completed. At this moment, not only Jiang Xiaojuan and Gao Yan, but also Ding Baifan, who saw the house close, slightly showed a relaxed expression. ¡°Sister Yan, just before Qianxun hadn¡¯t come, for a while, I was almost scared, and it turned out that I was just scaring myself,¡± Jiang Xiaojuan touched her chest and said quietly near Gao Yan. Her rank was not high, she had little combat experience, and she could do very few tasks. If even such trivial matters of protecting the parties in the base were not done well, she was afraid that it would not be easy to earn crystal cores. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER. Please mention the novel you are supporting Chapter 160 A shadow of a giant bird passed in the sky. A man in front of the street came in front of them. The man was very young, but had very special short blond hair. When he passed by, the blonde hair seemed to sprinkle a little bit of luster that should belong to the stars. The girls couldn¡¯t help but look back at him, and the man happened to look back and smile at them at that time. In that era, most women knew very well that women¡¯s beautiful faces and perfect bodies could often become a weapon against men. But that day, Jiang Xiaojuan and Gao Yan suddenly discovered that men could sometimes do the same thing. This man looked so beautiful, they even had a warm sensation. So when he shot with a smile, Gao Yan and Jiang Xiaojuan hesitated for a moment. That moment was originally the only time they could have escaped. A girl with a human head and a bird body appeared behind the man, looking at the three women who fell into a coma on the ground. ¡°Ah Xiao, can you still hold it?¡± She supported the man¡¯s shoulder with her black wings. ¡°Two fifth-order and one third-order. Among them is the healing saint we have monitored for many days. Expectations are too high, we have been out for too long. Should we take them back immediately?¡± Ah Xiao¡¯s bright and handsome face began to change back and forth to dry and wrinkled. He gasped and nodded. ¡°It really is you. Ah Xiao,¡± a cold voice sounded, and from the shadow of the street corner slowly walked out of a man wearing a silver mask. ¡°Ye Peitian?¡± Ah Xiao narrowed his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re really here. No wonder Shennai¡¯s flies keep coming here.¡± ¡°It turns out that you have caused so many saints to disappear. Ah Xiao, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°What do I want to do?¡± Ah Xiao smiled, ¡°I just want to let more people experience the pain we went through. Let us have more companions.¡± Half of his face began to grow old and ugly, his hair faded and it became gray and white, while the other half of his face was still young. Such a smile on the face looked terrible, almost no longer like a human being, ¡°Although without your support out of the ten saints guided by me eight or nine will fail, there are still one or two who can become demons and maintain the human heart.¡± He spread his hand, ¡°You can¡¯t blame me. It¡¯s you who are to blame¡­you betrayed us.¡± Ye Peitian grabbed his collar, ¡°You are crazy! Ah Xiao, you are completely crazy. Why do you want to become the kind of person you once hated?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not crazy!¡± Ah Xiao opened his hand. His eyes were filled with mania, and his fingers were tapping hard on his chest, ¡°The world is crazy, only I am still sober. I need partners. I need more of us. We will make all those lunatics die and become extinct! Disappear from this world!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t succeed. If you force those saints to become demonized, they will only hate you. How can they become your companions?¡± For Ye Peitian, Ah Xiao was his only friend he had when he was in hell. He hoped this friend could think about what he had done. ¡°Oh, Ye Peitian, you are still as simple and stupid as you were. You don¡¯t understand human nature at all. When they become half-human, they can not return to human society anymore. In the end, they could only gather around me and let me create a continent for them that can gain a foothold.¡± ¡°If you must do this, then you have to face me first,¡± Ye Peitian didn¡¯t say anything more but slowly pulled out his sword. ¡°Do you want to kill me? Kill your fellows who are suffering like you, just for these people?¡± Ah Xiao pointed at the three women lying on the ground. His tone was angry and then became gentle again, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t understand. We are the best form of human beings. Strong body, clear consciousness.¡± Ah Xiao¡¯s entire face had completely changed, and his body had begun to show obvious aging, ¡°And these self-righteous saints are the garbage that should be eliminated.¡± He grinned and backed away, ¡°I will kill each of them one day, by the way, including the woman named Chu Qianxun.¡± The bright blue knife light flourished in his words. Ye Peitian¡¯s anger carried the line of mountains and seas to the old face. Behind Ah Xiao, the big black bird spread its black wings and covered his body. The girl¡¯s head was buried in the wings. The black figure floated in the air and disappeared. ¡°Heehee, Shennai¡¯s garbage was looking for you. Deal with your enemies first. You and I can always have a fight another day.¡± Ah Xiao¡¯s last words, accompanied by the black ripples, were split in half by Ye Peitian¡¯s blade, dissipating in the snowy night. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 161 Far away from the wilderness of the Spring City was a house abandoned for many years. Fu Huaiyu with the rope whip in her hand shattered all the furnishings in the house to vent. All her entourage who followed her silently stepped away from that room. The priest looked soft and demure in appearance, but in fact her temperament was difficult to settle, and it was very difficult to serve her. After she vented, Fu Huaiyu gasped to stop the destruction, took a small god idol from her backpack, and placed it on the windowsill with respect. Then she shook hands, kneeled to the ground, and began to pray religiously, ¡°Forgive my sins. Because I was too incompetent, I still can¡¯t catch the devil.¡± Her body trembled. She picked up the rope whip on the ground, and began to beat her back at once, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, forgive me, I¡¯m wrong.¡± ¡°Sister, I¡¯m so useless. I haven¡¯t avenged you yet.¡± The whispers of prayer were mixed with the whip sounds that were really hitting the flesh. Fu Huaiyu recalled her childhood in pain. She had a violent and alcoholic father who drank himself and then pumped their tender and weak mother with a belt in front of the two daughters. Her mother disappeared early, and the father¡¯s belt began to fall on her and her sister. For the small child, her father was a terrifying and powerful existence. She could only hold her body in fear, crying and repeatedly apologizing in order to pray for forgiveness. The older sister, who was two years older than her, was completely different from her. The older sister never cried. She stared at the sadistic man fiercely every time. Sometimes, she even slammed into the drunken father and dragged her out of the house. At that time, her sister was her God, her only faith. The day the demons came, her father turned into a demon, and her sister had wings like angels. Fu Huaiyu saw that her sister had killed the devil and also killed many people with her own eyes. The angel¡¯s wings were stained with dazzling blood, and the bright red Fu Yingyu reached out to her, ¡°Come with me, Huaiyu. This is our world. As long as you don¡¯t like it, you can deal with it as garbage.¡± Sister must be right. She took her sister¡¯s hand. Unexpectedly, such an elder sister died in the hands of the demon, and the abominable heresy refused to dedicate his blood and flesh. After he escaped, he not only came back and destroyed several bases of the church, he even killed her sister cruelly. ¡°I will surely grab him and torture him fiercely to avenge you,¡± Fu Huaiyu crawled on the ground, swearing with wide eyes, as cold sweat dripped from her forehead in the dust. When Fu Huaiyu came out of the house, she had put on her clothes and combed her hair again. The crazy look disappeared, and it was replaced with a calm face. ¡°Huaiyu, this is the only one left. Are you sure you want to go?¡± The accompanying companion handed her a small sealed box. Fu Huaiyu took the dark brown box and nodded firmly. ¡­ When Gao Yan woke up from the coma, she found that there were already a lot of people on the street. The comrades who came to hand over with them called out Old Wu, Yao Xianxian, and others from the Red Wolf management team. Lin Fei stood beside her. The man was quiet. He did not speak, and did not even reach out to grab her, but Gao Yan¡¯s horrified heart settled at the moment she saw him. Qianxun¡¯s man had always been very low-key. If not necessary, he rarely took action even when fighting. That made many people mistakenly think that he was a gentle and weak man who had lived with Chu Qianxun by virtue of his beauty. But Gao Yan knew he wasn¡¯t. She vaguely perceived that the man¡¯s strength might even exceed Qianxun. At this moment of thrilling crisis, Lin Fei¡¯s appearance almost made her feel as safe as the appearance of Qianxun. Ding Baifan was crying and talking about what happened. Old Wu frowned and said, ¡°Someone is really abducting the saints. This man neither made money nor made any demands after the incident. What is it for?¡± The members of the Red Wolf were talking, ¡°It¡¯s been really troublesome lately. I heard that Shennai has come to us and found the city¡¯s lord. He asked Jiangcheng to make a contribution to help capture the demon Ye Peitian. Jiangcheng lost his temper and froze them on the spot.¡± ¡°A kidnapper and Ye Peitian again. Why do so many things happen in our Spring City recently? I really hope that these big devils stay far away from here and don¡¯t involve us.¡± Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 162 ¡°Yeah. Why can¡¯t these people die early? At least a little further away from Spring City.¡± Gao Yan pulled Jiang Xiaojuan and called Lin Fei to go back together. The man wearing a faceless expression looked silently at the crowd in front. He heard Gao Yan shouting at him before turning his face. Lin Fei had always been a man with few words, but Gao Yan felt that he had been particularly silent along the way. In the dim road, the high back seemed to be beginning to languish. Ye Peitian pushed open the door. A lamp was lit on the table in the room, and as soon as the door was pushed open, the warm light of the room poured out, paving a clear light and shadow area on the ground outside the door. Chu Qianxun was sitting at the table with her jaw supported, and the light softened her silhouette. She turned her face and smiled at him outside in the warm yellow halo. Ye Peitian stood in the shadow of the door, staring at the bright smile with a stunned face. She was a confident and free-spirited girl who lived happily in the sun while he was burdened by his enemies and the world. He had to be careful, or it would bring such an innocent woman into the swamp abyss. Even so, he still longed for the warmth drawn from her, and he did not want to leave anyway. Ye Peitian felt that he was really a selfish person. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Qianxun got up and walked to the door. She pulled Ye Peitian, who was still outside the door, into the house. She took Ye Peitian to the table and lifted the cover on it. There were two bowls of longevity noodles on the table. Each noodle was laid with a fried poached egg. Ye Peitian¡¯s eyes fell to the woman that would remember his birthday and slowly tightened his fingers, ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°I got it from Red Wolf¡¯s database when I just saw the information about ¡®Ye Peitian¡¯. There is your ID card there.¡± In that era, due to the damage to the information base, many people¡¯s identity information was no longer available. But the half demon Ye Peitian was too famous. Someone checked his ID card and other information in his birthplace early, and even posted it. ¡°Happy birthday, Peitian.¡± Chu Qianxun offered a small cake and lit a candle, ¡°There is only one place in the whole base that sells cakes. I ordered it a few days ago and can only buy this.¡± The cake was very simple. The palm-sized cake did not have any gorgeous decoration. A short birthday candle was inserted in it. The candlelight was so bright, and it jumped happily in Ye Peitian¡¯s eyes. Ye Peitian, of course, had seen various exquisitely made, gorgeous and beautiful birthday cakes. But no one may know that the little cake in front of him was the first birthday cake he had ever receieved. ¡°Make a wish?¡± Chu Qianxun in the candlelight smiled like a flower. Ye Peitian silently made a wish in his heart and blew out the candle. After taking the longevity noodles, Chu Qianxun handed him a piece and he swallowed heavily. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave her, I won¡¯t leave her,¡± he thought sadly while eating. He found that he couldn¡¯t imagine how he would live without Chu Qianxun. His heart was as uncomfortable as if it was stuck by seven or eight needles. But he also felt that the day he didn¡¯t want would come, and finally he might still disappoint Qianxun. This was almost a foreseeable end. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡± Chu Qianxun lifted her face that was almost buried in the noodle bowl, took off the silver mask, and found that his big wet eyes dared not look at her. ¡°What happened? Tell me about it,¡± Chu Qianxun stretched out a hand to touch his face. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 163 Ye Peitian was silent for a while, and told her what happened today. ¡°So that the person whom Shennai is looking for is you, and Ah Xiao threatened you? But they have all been driven away, right?¡± Chu Qianxun sucked the noodles while listening to Ye Peitian tell the situation. She finished eating and put the bowl back on the table. ¡°Then, what are your plans? You have to remember that you promised me that you will discuss everything with me.¡± ¡°I, I want to ask you to wait for me for a while. Let me go back to the desert to deal with these things, I¡­ will come back to find you again,¡± Ye Peitian got more frustrated. He was not sure how long Chu Qianxun had to wait for him. Saying such words made him feel that he was really not a good lover. But it was the most suitable method. Chu Qianxun stretched out her hands to hold his face up. His clear eyes were a little confused and wronged. She found that once there was something involving herself, this man would always get nervous too easily. ¡°Peitian, ??you look at yourself. You are strong and considerate. You are the best man.¡± Chu Qianxun held that head and stared at those eyes, ¡°I think I am not bad, a great woman. The two of us are the most suitable. We should be together. Nothing can separate us.¡± She gently kissed his eyebrows and the corners of his already wet eyes. ¡°I will soon rise to the seventh level. I will not be weak. I am willing to face anything with you. As long as we are together, there is nothing in the world that we cannot face.¡± She put her forehead on Ye Peitian¡¯s forehead and opened her heart without reservation, ¡°You know, this is my choice, and I am willing to bear any consequences arising therefrom. Peitian, ??the essence of life is not only living long, but freedom. It is to choose what you love and do what you want. Isn¡¯t it?¡± Ye Peitian stretched out his strong arm and hugged her into his arms. He just wanted to merge Chu Qianxun into his life. ¡°You are right.¡± His voice was low and charming, with the legendary Yellow Sand Emperor¡¯s momentum, ¡°I am strong. As long as you are by my side, I will be the strongest person in the world. We will always be together.¡± He let go of Chu Qianxun and finished eating his own noodles. Chu Qianxun scratched her head a little embarrassedly, ¡°My cooking is really not good, and I don¡¯t know what you used to do on your previous birthdays. Did you do anything special?¡± ¡°No one ever gave me a birthday celebration before.¡± Ye Peitian lowered his eyelashes and divided the cake in two, ¡°This is the first time.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll celebrate it every year from now on,¡± Chu Qianxun reached out and touched his head. She should give some gifts. ¡°Although my cooking skills are not good, some of my skills are okay,¡± Chu Qianxun laughed. She pulled out the water mist gun that Ye Peitian gave her, ¡°After you gave it to me, I still haven¡¯t used it and I don¡¯t know how it works. Why don¡¯t you let me try it first?¡± Ye Peitian hadn¡¯t responded yet, and the weapon very close to the pistol style had been aimed at him, ¡°I controlled the dosage and it will only keep you from moving for a while.¡± Ye Peitian couldn¡¯t really think that the tears he gave to Chu Qianxun would be used on himself one day. In fact, at his speed, before Chu Qianxun shot slowly, he did have a chance to escape, but he didn¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t move in the end. After losing his ability to act, his senses became extremely sensitive, and he was hugged to the dining table. Before the fine and gentle kiss fell, the panicked yellow sand hurriedly extinguished the candlelight in the house, closing the window and tightening the curtains. Only the blackness of the house was left. He was sentenced to capital punishment in the dark. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, leave it to me, I will make you happy.¡± Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 164 In the early morning, Chu Qianxun and Gao Yan carried their buckets to the water pump. A tall, cheerful young warrior waited there early. Seeing Gao Yan coming, he diligently stepped forward to help. Gao Yan rejected him politel. Chu Qianxun knew this person. Zhou Zheng¡¯s appearance was good and he was also the deputy head of a small mercenary group. He had a good personality and had never reported any problems. The young man had been coming for several days in a row. He still had not been favored by the Goddess in his heart, and dragged his head back in frustration. Gao Yan was a woman who was very popular with men, but not many men entered her eyes. ¡°His condition looks good, can¡¯t you look at him?¡± Chu Qianxun looked at the person with his head down and touched Gao Yan¡¯s arm. ¡°What¡¯s the use of good condition? I don¡¯t feel that way about him.¡± ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°When you were with Lin Fei last night, what were you thinking in your head?¡± Gao Yanqin glanced sideways, ¡°Are you trying to drive us all away so only the two of you could stay in the building together?¡± ¡°No?¡± Chu Qianxun smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We can¡¯t talk about love without desire.¡± With the improvement of ability, Gao Yan, who could be fully autonomous in life, was living more free, ¡°Since we can live without relying on men. Why should I wrong myself? I will naturally choose a man who tempts me in that aspect.¡± Chu Qianxun laughed. Gao Yan teased her, ¡°It¡¯s usually your husband who gets up early to fetch water. Why are you up today? Did you bully him again last night?¡± Even though her face was thick, thinking of the vivid color of the previous night, Chu Qianxun couldn¡¯t help but turn red. Gao Yan approached her and whispered in a low voice, ¡°Lin Fei has such a soft temperament, don¡¯t go too far. I can hear the voice.¡± Chu Qianxun covered her face. Even if the man didn¡¯t do anything, lying there with a slight gasp with moist eyes could raise the deepest desires in her heart. She was on fire that she could not take it away, but in the end it was too much. In the dim house, Ye Peitian sat up on the bed. The sky was slightly shining, and the person with him had left. A cup of hot tea brewed on the table was exuding the moisture in the morning light, and the chrysanthemums that had been soaked in hot water were blooming. Ye Peitian lifted the bedding and stood up, took a sip of the warm cup, and put a little rock sugar in the chrysanthemum tea. With a hint of sweetness, it was his favorite. There was also half a piece of cake that was left from the previous night, and a small piece of paper was pressed under the cake dish. ¡°Wake up and have a good breakfast, I¡¯ll get some water.¡± A love heart was sketched in the signature section of the note. Ye Peitian was holding a glass, looking at the words filled with happiness, and his thoughts drifted back to the dark days. In an empty castle, isolated from the world; the desolate moon night, the murderous devil; the cold laboratory, the fish that was slaughtered¡­ Once upon a time, he began to live his life and got such happiness. The tea was sweet, the cake was also sweet, life was so sweet, softening the pain of the past and soothing his scars. When Ye Peitian heard the girls who came back giggle, he pushed the window open and leaned out his head. She happened to see him and looked up. The familiar face immediately lit up with the brightest smile when she saw him, then she cheerfully and happily waved to him. That was what his heart loved, the light that brought him back to the world. For this smile, he had the courage to confront any difficulties and dangers in the world. In a forest, the thick old vines coil around. Amidst the humid and lush vegetation, stood a castle built of various dark volcanic rocks. With only one companion, Fu Huaiyu carefully touched the gate of the castle and walked into the hall with a high dome and beautiful decorations. The pillars and walls of the hall were inlaid with various brilliant gems, amethysts, and emeralds reflecting the multi-colored luster, intertwined in the dim space, revealing a glorious simple beauty. ¡°Humans are really rare. Will they come to our door and become our food?¡± A unique magnetic voice sounded in the empty hall, and a huge, pale body crawled down the wall above the fireplace. Its body was composed of white twigs like vines, but there was a face of an extremely handsome human man on him. The facial features were three-dimensional, the eyes were deep, and the long silver hair spread softly. When he spoke, his eyes were so gentle, as if he was the most considerate lover, but his white-gray arms stretched at a speed that was hard to see with the naked eye, and instantly penetrated another saint who came in with Fu Huaiyu. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 165 The demon¡¯s pale lips separated, swallowing his own food with satisfaction, and the tip of the tongue licked back and forth on the red finger. Even high-level saints like Fu Huaiyu when faced with such a scene, and the invisible coercion of this high-level demon, felt an instinctive fear from the heart. ¡°No, don¡¯t kill me,¡± Fu Huaiyu found that her voice was trembling. She tremblingly took up the sealed jar in her hand and opened the lid, ¡°I deliberately dedicated him to you.¡± The demon climbed on the wall slowly, stretched out the arm like a dead branch, inserted a long and pointed finger into the jar in Fu Huaiyu¡¯s hand, then tasted it. ¡°Oh?¡± He sighed with satisfaction, ¡°This is delicious. This is the flesh that can bring me tremendous power? It came from the rare immortal, who is still so advanced.¡± The strange demon body several meters high on the wall disappeared. What appeared in front of Fu Huaiyu was a handsome and elegant young man in complicated clothes. ¡°Beautiful lady, please tell me the source of this dew,¡± he seemed to imitate human speech, and even bowed politely. It was just that the tone and movement carried a discordant abruptness. It should be said that he was closer to the characters described in the books than the people in reality. ¡°I¡­ I know where he is, and I can take you to his base,¡± Fu Huaiyu said cautiously. ¡°Thank you very much, my lady. Can I ask you what your purpose is?¡± ¡°His flesh and blood are inexhaustible. I¡­ I hope you can share him with us even if only a part of it is caught.¡± The humanoid demon seemed to hear something interesting, touched his long silver hair, and bent down to laugh happily, ¡°Hehehe, you¡¯re really an interesting creature. To achieve your purpose, you deal with your own fellow countrymen. You didn¡¯t even hesitate to join a race that feeds on you.¡± He straightened his sleeves and walked out, ¡°Show the way, I really want to see more, what interesting expressions can you humans make.¡± Near the Spring City, General Jiang returned with his direct team from hunting. A huge blade of light several meters high flashed through the deserted building, echoing the low roar of the demon. ¡°The seventh-order demon, boss, do you want to see it?¡± The team was very interested. Even for a strong team like them, challenging the seventh-order demon was a very attractive battle. After all, in addition to General Jiang, the only eighth-rank master in the city, everyone else was eagerly looking forward to using the seventh-order crystal core to improve their rank, weapons, and improve equipment. They lurked to a distance where they could see the battlefield, but not too close. Only to find out that the ones who were dealing with this demon were just a two-person team. And one of them just watched the fight on one side, playing a role of vigilance and pressure. There was only a sixth-order wind saint who fought with the demon. ¡°Chi¡­ Qianxun? Isn¡¯t that Qianxun?¡± ¡°Oh my God, sister Chu is really amazing.¡± ¡°Brother Lin is really willing to just stand and watch. If I hadn¡¯t seen his skill, I would think he was eating soft rice.¡± (man depending on a woman for food) ¡°Did you find out? Sister Qianxun¡¯s equipment is special. Even the seventh-order demon can¡¯t break her armor. For what does she fight for?¡± While Blizzard¡¯s members were still negotiating the need to step forward and help, the vigorous battle had come to an end. Chu Qianxun painted. Using her bloody arms, she barely took out the crystal core. The improvement and stability of the state of mind and the high-intensity of frequent battles had made Chu Qianxun¡¯s ability steadily and rapidly increase. In only half a year, she reached from the original fourth order to the current state close to the sixth order critical state. Ye Peitian walked over, stretched his arms around her waist, and gave her a deep kiss regardless of the situation. It wasn¡¯t until Blizzard¡¯s members whistled in the distance that he released Chu Qianxun with a bit of shyness. During this period, he was reluctant to let her be injured in the wild, especially when there were strangers nearby. Even if he was tolerant and ashamed, he wanted to use his special ability to heal Qianxun in time. ¡°It¡¯s bad to learn so quickly,¡± Chu Qianxun quietly pinched his waist, held Ye Peitian¡¯s hand and greeted General Jiang and others who were coming forward. Although General Jiang was no longer the little boy in her memory, Chu Qianxun felt very kind every time she saw him. Her natural sense of closeness also made General Jiang very happy. The two teams, each with their own harvest, walked together on the way back to the city. General Jiang saw Chu Qianxun who was playing with Yu Nian and the back of the man walking in front of them. This man named Lin Fei was a man of a few words and few movements. He was not as eye-catching as a shadow. Until this moment, General Jiang looked at his back, and there was a sudden gurgling in his heart, raising an inexplicable sense of familiarity. He blinked and couldn¡¯t believe the thought that came out of his heart, but the back in front of him was more overlapping with the figure in his memory. ¡°Can¡¯t you?¡± General Jiang rolled this idea back and forth several times in his heart, and he couldn¡¯t finalize it all the time, ¡°Sister Qianxun¡¯s man, will it be that person?¡± At this moment, a dark gray curling rolled up on the far horizon. Dense fog in the sky, billowing smoke quickly approached the Spring City fortress. ¡°Something happened. Go back to the city and defend!¡± General Jiang put down his doubts and ordered. The team members raised their speed, swooped down the hillside, and ran toward their home. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 166 Thick smoke enveloped the Spring City. When looking out from the wall of the base gate, only a gray world could be seen. The sound of heavy footsteps came from the thick fog. Since the sight was not clear, it increased the sense of fear. A huge shadow gradually stretched out from the gray smoke. The thick fog first showed a rectangular head with no eyes and no nose, followed by a huge body and thick limbs. A huge demon piled up with black stones all over his body, lifting its heavy limbs, slowly appeared. The rocky jaw opened a stone crack, making a long, deep throat sound. ¡°God¡­ why is it too big?¡± The soldiers guarding the wall looked at the scene before murmuring dumbly. They were surprised to find that on the stone back of the giant demon, a handsome man with long silver hair sat comfortably. The man patted the demon he was sitting on casually, so that he could jump off the high spine and fall to a locust tree not far from the city gate. Although he had the appearance similar to that of human beings, his overly perfect appearance and unsuitable and exquisite clothing allowed warriors familiar with high-level demons to quickly recognize that this was only a demon that had changed into a human shape. And the huge stone beast he mounted, accelerated the awkward progress under his beat, and rushed towards the wall all the way. The bell of the warning sounded through the spring city. The leader of the Red Wolf, Han Ao, stepped on the wall of the fortress. His palms closed in front of his chest, and a pair of golden flywheels flew from behind him, dissolving and changing in the air turning into a slender metal wire. The gold wire slammed toward the demon, circled around the neck of the demon that was almost as high as the city wall. It tightened and pulled him backwards. He tried his best to stop its momentum. ¡°You can¡¯t let it rush to the wall!¡± Han Ao shouted. The lights of countless abilities illuminated, and almost all the saints of the control system present at the same time worked. For a time, the red thread and gold thread, white light and green vines, intertwined densely on the body of the demon. Facing the danger of breaking the city, everyone tried their best. A huge demon with momentum stopped in front of the city wall. It roared and struggled, twisting its body, and the sound he made shook the city brick, but it was pulled back step by step. ¡°Old Wu, have you found its weaknesses?¡± Space ability saint Yao Xianxianxiu¡¯s eyebrows were locked. On such a huge demon body, with no clear weaknesses, the attack was meaningless. Above the city walls, there were huge totems with several huge eyes. That was where several spiritual saints with exploratory abilities were urgently investigating the fluctuation of the demon¡¯s power, that was, the position of the crystal core. ¡°Strange, I can¡¯t find it, I can¡¯t find it.¡± Old Wu¡¯s forehead exuded cold sweat, ¡°No, it¡¯s not a demon, it¡¯s just¡­¡± The man on the locust tree smiled and raised his slender fingers and waved casually in the air. The huge stone beast as if the magma in the body began to burst. The dark skin surface was cracked, and the golden red cracks were lit. It¡¯s body surface burst out of extremely high burning temperature, which bound the powerful body. The powers, like a fragile silk thread, were broken in half instantly. ¡°No, I can¡¯t help it. It rushed over!¡± ¡°Withdraw, withdraw quickly!¡± The demon¡¯s massive body hit the fortress wall which had been there for several years, sheltering the thick barriers of the city¡¯s creatures. It dissolved and collapsed under high temperature and impact, leaving a huge circular gap. And the huge flaming giant stone beast rushed into the densely populated town like no one. Some saints who couldn¡¯t escape fell from the wall, stepped on the soles of the hot stone beast, and silently were burnt to dreath. Most of the people living near the city walls were the residents living at the bottom of the town, and most of them had low abilities, slow movement, and some were even ordinary people with no defensive ability. The demon rumbled and smashed the houses all the way, igniting the fire. In a short span of time, it took so many lives. Ordinary people without abilities, fled from the sudden nightmares. Cries, shouts, fire, and the bustling and prosperous homeland suddenly fell into Shura hell. ¡°Damn, we must stop it even if we fight it with our life on line,¡± Han Ao palmed the ground, and all the metal around him rose to the sky. With the mobilization of his metal power, he smashed toward the demon. Although they melted into liquids under the high temperature, there were still new metals that continued to work tirelessly and pile up on the body. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 167 On the nearby roof, the high-level fighters kept coming, they were under the high temperature that could melt all. They began to exert their abilities to stop the destruction of the town. At that moment, the faction views were all condensed in the portal, and the only idea in everyone¡¯s mind was probably to expel the demon who broke into their homeland. A thick black cloud was pressed down in the sky, the cold wave broke through the heat waves and spread on the streets and alleys. The burning flames in the houses and streets were instantly extinguished by the snow and ice falling from the sky. With Storm and snow, the weather was freezing. The dense ice lingered over the demon¡¯s huge body like a shower. With the collision of ice and fire, the mist and smoke billowed. The cooled metal liquid froze the demon¡¯s four feet, and the raging footsteps were finally slowly stopped. People cheered. ¡°It¡¯s the city Lord, Jiangcheng!¡± ¡°Lord Jiangcheng is back, this is good!¡± No matter how many people had opinions about General Jiang, at that moment, when they saw the lord of Spring City, they cried out with relief. At the same time, a figure appeared. The petite girl jumped into the air, waving a huge red sickle. The red blade danced, leaving a residual image in the air, and a huge dark red totem was constructed in front of her. She whispered, ¡°Close!¡± Those red lines with aura turned into a large net, which enclosed the whole body of the demon. The red line was tightened. At the high temperature, the quenched stones split apart at the mark. When a dark-skinned bald man took a giant sword and shouted, the long broadsword fell down on the demon¡¯s body. The demon¡¯s body finally cracked and shattered into a few stones, and there was nothing in it. The huge stone body was extinguished by the flames, with a ray of blue smoke, and under the cheers of everyone, it was dragged out of the city wall. ¡°Oh? It¡¯s still interesting,¡± the man sitting on the locust tree lowered his arm that supported his jaw. His beautiful fingers flicked through the air. The earth began to vibrate, and near and far from the ground, large and small stones rolled and gathered. The stubborn stones buried deep under the soil broke out, and countless stones converged under the locust tree, condensing into dog-sized bodies. As the white and delicate fingers pointed forward, the dense stone dogs rushed toward the wall. These small summon beasts were quick in action, powerful in attack, hard and painless, and the most important thing was the large number. Once the saints who fought against them were thrown down, several stone dogs immediately stepped forward, biting their bones. The short soldiers handed over, and casualties quickly appeared on the human side. Among all the fighters, Chu Qianxun was undoubtedly the most eye-catching. She was only the sixth-order and holding a pair of unremarkable black blades, but she could almost cut each one with a knife, splitting the stone dog that came up in half. Her cool posture, bright and windy, attracted the attention of countless people. But General Jiang couldn¡¯t help keeping his eyes on the man beside him. The man had a low-level blue knife with a handle that was almost shabby, and his shot was very low-key. If he was not staring at him, it would be almost impossible to find that he had killed a considerable number of enemies. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 168 This chapter is sponsored by Pancake-Cat! Thanks for the support! (???????)???? His seemingly random moves made General Jiang frightened. With the familiar swordsmanship and moves, the answer in his mind came out. ¡°City Lord, these are just summon beasts. The real demon is the one sitting on the locust tree,¡± Old Wu rushed to General Jiang to speak. He had always been steady and wise. At the moment, his face was pale and his expression was terrified, ¡°I¡¯m¡­not clear about his rank.¡± Old Wu was a seventh-order spiritual saint. In the Spring City, he was also regarded as the top ranked master. The ranks that he couldn¡¯t clearly determine were at least rank ten or above. General Jiang gathered his consciousness, kicked a stone dog in front of him, and looked fiercely at the culprit who was away from the battlefield to watch leisurely. ¡°No matter what rank he is, he has stuck the door. If we can¡¯t beat him, we have to fight!¡± He wiped the blood on his face, ¡°Those who are not afraid of death come with me.¡± The man sitting on the tree looked at the number of people who rushed toward him. He raised his eyebrows slightly and showed a decent and gentle smile. He started introducing himself as if he saw his friend for the first time, ¡°My name is Yu Yu. The ability is control and I control everything.¡± He gently waved his hand. General Jiang attacked with the icicle but he tilted it back, and instead caught everyone off guard. ¡°A woman named Fu Huaiyu told me about a person who lives in this city.¡± Yu Yu smiled lightly, ¡°I am not interested in you. As long as you hand him over to me, I will naturally leave.¡± ¡°Bah! You listen to Shennai, those lunatics! How is our Spring City involved?¡± A young saint who came up with General Jiang yelled. His voice didn¡¯t fall, his pupils suddenly enlarged, and a deep hole with one finger wide appeared on the young man¡¯s face as he fell down. The man sitting on the dark locust tree stuck out his tongue and licked his red index finger, ¡°I don¡¯t like wasting food, meaningless killing is meaningless. Don¡¯t provoke me.¡± His voice didn¡¯t fall, his face changed, and he suddenly got up and jumped into the air. The black locust tree he just sat in had been frozen into a huge ice cluster in an instant, and the sharp thorns almost reached the corner of his clothes. Under the city walls, all the saints in Spring City were stuck in front of the huge gap, and they fought fiercely with the dense stone dogs coming up. The people were fighting against lifeless stones. But almost no one stepped back, because behind them were relatives, close friends, and their homes. They had no place to retreat. The battle under the locust tree was even more fierce. The demon showed its intricate pale body, and the companions beside General Jiang fell one by one. Xu Nian, holding the sickle in the air, exclaimed and was pulled down by thick branches. General Jiang caught her small body, and the sharp branches in the sky followed closely. He hugged her with one hand and opened a huge ice shield with one hand. The enemy was too strong, and his heart was cold. He knew that it was almost a battle of decisiveness. Those strong wooden thorns did not crush his ice shield as expected, and the sky in front of General Jiang suddenly became dark. A piece of yellow sand condensed, obscured the sky, and blocked the falling attack. The saints outside the city were surprised to find that a thick sand wall gradually rose at the gap of the wall. The sand wall rose in a short time and completely blocked the gap. So that everyone could climb onto the wall and conquer the attacking demon. A familiar back figure appeared in front of General Jiang. The man¡¯s hair was slightly curled and his eyes were handsome. He took off his coat and only wore a black lining. He turned his head and reached out to him, ¡°Lend me your weapon. You assist me.¡± Chapter 169 This chapter is sponsored by Pancake-Cat! The soldiers guarding the walls looked at the battlefield not far away in surprise. There was yellow sand, thunder clouds, and stormy snow. The pale and huge body of the demon appeared from time to time in the dark sand and snowstorm. The loud roar of the battle shook even the city walls beneath them. They could hardly imagine what it was like to stay in the center of that whirlpool battlefield.¡¡Even in such a large and chaotic battlefield, the black figure fighting in it still couldn¡¯t be obliterated. The man was holding Lord Jiangcheng¡¯s silver sword, standing on a yellow dragon, facing the pale demon that was a hundred times larger than himself. The silver sword gleamed like a thunderbolt in the cloud, and the phantom was the Yellow Sand emperor. ¡°Oh my God, who is that person? Do we still have such a big boss in Spring City? No, is there such a strong human in this world?¡± A soldier on the city wall was too surprised, and was almost thrown down by the climbing stone dog. Fortunately, his companion helped him from the side to avoid being injured. His companion cut the demon off the wall with a knife, ¡°Don¡¯t be stunned. Be careful. In this world, there is only one person who can control sand to such a degree. Can¡¯t you guess who it is?¡± ¡°You, you mean he is that¡­ Yellow Sand Emperor, Ye Peitian? But why would he appear in our Spring City? Also help us fight against demons?¡± ¡°Who knows, anyway, at least it looks to be a good thing at the moment, I just hope that the name of the devil is well-deserved.¡± Similar conversations continued to sound among the soldiers who guarded the Spring City. ¡°It turns out that Ye Peitian is so strong. He took a long-range attack with one hand. Someone even dared to hit him before? I feel like he is so strong that he can kill me.¡± ¡°Lord Jiangcheng is really cooperating with him. Gee, the battle of the masters is really different. It¡¯s an eye-opener today. It¡¯s just that this demon is too strong. Fortunately, there are these two, otherwise we are all done for.¡± ¡°Ye Peitian is pretty handsome. I thought he had three heads and six arms, and blue-face with fangs.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, who knows what he wants from us. We still have to be careful.¡± The demon withdrew from the yellow sand and retreated, and countless vine-like white branches gathered back to his side, and his indifferent face finally appeared serious, ¡°Really strong, I always thought that human beings are just cowardly and ridiculous creatures, and they are not worthy of being our hosts. Now, it seems that this is not the case at all.¡± Those soft branches shrank in the snow and gathered together. His body was dancing around, and the handsome face smiled gently, ¡°Have I told you that my power is control? Control the wind, control the water, control the stone, control the dense fog, and control the spiritual world.¡± The soldiers guarding the city walls wiped out most of the siege dogs and gradually contained the situation. They found out that the earth-shattering battle not far away was quietened. The black thunder cloud dissipated, the wind and snow had stopped, and the tyrannical yellow sand was quiet. Near that battlefield, covered with strange thick fog, one could not see the movement, which was extremely quiet. ¡°What¡¯s going on, can you see the movements, Old Wu?¡± Han Ao asked nervously. ¡°I can¡¯t see clearly, I can¡¯t see anything. The demon has the ability of mental control, he¡¯s hiding from me,¡± Old Wu¡¯s heart was sinking at the same time. Losing General Jiang and Ye Peitian meant they would have no manpower to be able to intervene in this kind of demon. Gao Yan, who came down from the city¡¯s wall, panted. She finally found Chu Qianxun fighting on the front line, ¡°Qianxun, Lin Fei? Why is he not by your side? I saw him just now.¡± She looked around, ¡°It¡¯s foggy over there, and I heard from someone on the city wall that the demon launched a mental attack. This demon is too strong. It can turn the stone into life-like demons, and manipulate them. I don¡¯t know if that half-demon and Jiang Chengzhu could hold the mental attack,¡± Chu Qianxun did not answer her words, but just looked at the white fog from a distance. Gao Yan knew that Qianxun was nervous, and she was very nervous about the battle that was closely related to her. If the big brothers in the white mist had an accident, they would face the situation of a ruined city. She could only use words to ease her emotions, ¡°It¡¯s funny but I only desperately pray that Ye Peitian is stronger than the rumors. Although he is a murderous devil, it seems that I owe him for the second time. Last time, you took his blood and saved my life. I was also saved by him once, wasn¡¯t it, Qianxun? Eh, Qianxun?¡± Chu Qianxun was no longer in front of her. Chapter 170 This chapter is sponsored by Pancake-Cat! On the battlefield where no one dared to approach, a woman flew all the way with her double knives alone and rushed into the still thick fog. In the battlefield filled with fog, General Jiang restrained the power. There was neither sound nor any fluctuations in the power around him. The white mist was as thick as substance, slowly flowing with his movements. Everything was so quiet and strange. General Jiang set aside the thick fog and walked forward cautiously in the fog where he couldn¡¯t see his fingers. The white fog gradually diluted, and his eyes were suddenly bright. A noisy atmosphere of life rushed to the face. This was a humble mahjong hall. General Jiang had been familiar with the sound of rubbing mahjong since he was a child, mixed with various shouts, curses, and laughter. There was a thick sputum spit on the ground in front of his feet, and a big man in a vest at the card table scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t wander around beside me, turning my luck bad.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t blame the child of others if you lose, okay? Chengzhu, ignore him. Come to Aunt Chen. I will give you candy,¡± an aunt with bright lipstick beckoned at him. General Jiang calmly walked through these familiar figures and familiar scenes. ¡°Illusion? You used this. I am a Master, will I be afraid of you?¡± He continued to move forward, and soon stopped with a sullen face. In front of him was the scene he was most unwilling to recall. ¡°Old Jiang, your boy is here,¡± a man said. Even in the illusion, the father who was drunk playing mahjong still didn¡¯t turn his face, but grabbed a handful of change from the table and stuffed it to him, ¡°Go and find your mother. Don¡¯t bother me.¡± General Jiang grasped it and looked at the scene in front of him silently, knowing that this was the last moment. Soon a guest at the Mahjong Hall turned everyone on the Mahjong table into demons and bit off half the face of his father¡¯s friend. The whole scene was immediately chaotic. His father, who never cared about him, seemed to awaken his father¡¯s love that he had never awakened in his life at the last moment of life. He pulled him desperately to squeeze a way out from the crowded area. He pushed him out of a narrow window. General Jiang fell from the window, and when he looked back, he saw that his father with blood on his face was lying on the glass and was dragged away by the demon behind him, leaving only five red blood marks. General Jiang clenched his fists. ¡°Leader, Leader, wake up!¡± The illusion disappeared, and the worried expression of Yu Nian awakened him, and General Jiang returned to the real world. ¡°How long have I been in a coma? How is the battle going?¡± The cold and frozen wilderness was terribly dead. Yu Nian was seriously wounded. She looked at him sadly, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s gone, everyone is gone. Spring City was destroyed.¡± General Jiang looked up only to find that he was standing in a sea of ??corpses, filled with faces that he could no longer recognize. Ye Peitian, who was in a different place, lay not far away. General Jiang looked up into the distance. The city wall of Spring City broke a huge gap, and the bodies of Han Ao, Yao Xianxian and others hung and the blood flowed like river water. The entire Spring City had long fallen into a raging fire. Demons were wreaking havoc on the earth. The old prosperous home was gone, leaving only hell on earth. ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible,¡± General Jiang¡¯s eyes were red and he covered his head. ¡­ Ye Peitian walked through one world after another in the thick fog, and finally the white fog collapsed. It was the demon Yu Yu sitting in front of him. Yu Yu restored the delicate human face, dressed in gorgeous clothes, and beautiful silver long hair flowed. He sat in a chair waiting for him. ¡°Good, good!¡± Yu Yu clapped, ¡°Not only are you strong, you are also so strong in spirit. Such a tragic encounter can¡¯t shake your heart.¡± ¡°Unlike this city lord, who is still too young and far inferior to you,¡± he flicked his fingers. The center of the thick fog spread out, revealing General Jiang¡¯s appearance. He burst into tears, his eyes were red, and he kneeled dumbly. On the ground, it seemed that he could see nobody, nor hear any sound around. Ye Peitian raised the blade in his hand to Yu Yu in silence. The deep winter season was cold. The blade in his hand was colder than the snow and ice on the ground. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s menacing. But when you see this, I don¡¯t know if you can remain as calm as you are now?¡± Yu Yu lifted a bloody head from under the chair. The face was pale, the eyes were closed. It was Chu Qianxun¡¯s head! Chapter 171 This chapter is sponsored by Pancake-Cat! ¡°Qianxun? Impossible, you are lying to me!¡± If Ye Peitian was a thousand years ice in the last moment, at this moment he had turned into a volcano about to erupt. The demon smiled. This sentence already meant that Ye Peitian¡¯s mind already raised doubts. ¡°Why would I lie to you? You are trapped here by me. No one dares to come in and rescue, but only this human being rushed in regardless,¡± the demon raised a head. He looked at the head¡¯s eyes, ¡°Huh, she¡¯s really an overwhelming woman.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible!¡± A suppressed hissing sounded. The messy silver knife light criss-crossed from the sky. The figure of the demon shook, and even the person with the chair disappeared. There was a body without a head lying on the ground. The body also held a pair of long black knives. ¡°Let me tell you that life does not exist for a long time, this is her own choice.¡± The demon wandered in the air with a magnetic voice. This sentence that Chu Qianxun had just said to Ye Peitian not long ago became the last straw to break Ye Peitian. ¡­ ¡°Haha, it¡¯s really not easy,¡± Yu Yu¡¯s figure appeared in the real world. He dissipated the white mist in front of him with satisfaction, pinched General Jiang¡¯s face, and touched Ye Peitian¡¯s face, ¡°I didn¡¯t think such a difficult human being, and obviously with ranks not as high as me made me consume so much energy.¡± ¡°Stop, don¡¯t touch them,¡± a voice sounded from behind him. Yu Yu turned around, and the woman he had just seen in Ye Peitian¡¯s memory, walked through the thick fog holding a black double knife. ¡°Ye Peitian, General Jiang, you two, wake up!¡± The girl wanted to wake up Ye Peitian and General Jiang who were caught in the illusion. ¡°Ridiculous woman, what rank are you? Do you dare to break into my spiritual world?¡± Yu Yu flicked his finger, covered with white mist, and drowned the woman in front of him. The lower-level people who had not experienced the spiritual power would easily fall into his illusion and would never be able to break free. He did not care about Chu Qianxun and was ready to leave with the two. However, just as he turned around, a black blade of light appeared in the dense fog. It was too close. Unprepared, Yu Yu only evaded. But the black blade, which looked inconspicuous, was able to cut his extremely hard skin off his shoulder with ease. Yu Yu was surprised, watching his arm. The whole arm was broken on the ground! Yu Yu, who was a demon, was furious and threw Chu Qianxun hard on the ground with a wave of his hand. ¡°Impossible, how can a weak person like you not be affected by my mental strength?¡± His eyes turned silver and white, staring at the human in front of him, exploring this strange existence, ¡°Strange, you are clearly only a sixth order, but why does your spiritual field feel like a high-ranking person who has experienced countless battles?¡± His remaining single arm turned into sharp wooden thorns, ¡°No matter what, I only need strong blood. You will still die.¡± A long silver knife held those sharp wooden thorns, and Ye Peitian appeared on his knees before Chu Qianxun suddenly. His eyes were red, and he blocked the attack of the coming demon. Under the eyes of the people on the walls of the city, the roar of battle was heard again in the thick fog that had been silenced for a long time. The body of the dragon formed by the yellow sand rolled and appeared in the white mist. ¡°Great, great!¡± Since Chu Qianxun rushed in, Gao Yan almost suffocated. At this moment she began to cheer for the demon, ¡°Ye Petian you can do it! Come on! Kill the demon!¡± ¡°Come on! Come on, Ye Peitian!¡± ¡°Come on, Yellow Sand Emperor, kill the demon!¡± The crowd, who initially sparsely said these words in their heart, gradually began to cheer. Under the guidance of the yellow sand, the battlefield was shifted little by little away from the Spring City. The healing saints of the city wall went down to the city and rescued the seriously injured people who were left around the tree. Gao Yan found Chu Qianxun and hurriedly lifted her up, ¡°My grandma, what are you doing? What can you do with your rank? I was scared to death.¡± Yuan Man caught up at the same time. She exerted her power to heal Chu Qianxun, ¡°Sister Qianxun, you are badly hurt, don¡¯t move.¡± Chapter 172 Chu Qianxun coughed a lot of blood. The gap between the ranks was too large. The demon just moved a hand, and almost killed her. But she finally realized that she had experienced more than one world, and her spiritual power became more powerful than the first order, and even reached the level where she could compete with demons of this level in the spiritual world. She struggled to grab the demon¡¯s hand, which was cut off by her. This was the arm of the high-level demon. She cut it by herself, and when she goes back, she would turn it into a long knife, to give to Peitian. Chu Qianxun was happy, and even the pain seemed to fade away in excitement. ¡°Lord Jiangcheng, Lord Jiangcheng,¡± Han Ao awakened General Jiang who was immersed in the illusion. General Jiang suddenly opened his eyes and jumped from the ground. Awei, Han Ao, Chu Qianxun¡­ It was the same battlefield, but everyone was still alive. Spring City had not broken yet, surrounded by living comrades. Yu Nian¡¯s small body was lying on the side and was receiving emergency treatment from the healer. Although she was seriously injured, her life was saved. ¡°Ye Peitian?¡± General Jiang asked before catching his breath. ¡°That man alone led the demon and left. He may not be the demon¡¯s opponent. Should we keep up with him?¡± Han Ao told him the latest battlefield situation. ¡­ On the edge of a jungle away from Spring City. The two saints who had just returned from the demon hunt walked out of the jungle and suddenly found that the scene in front of them was very different from when they passed by earlier. The snowy ground was covered with yellow sand now, and a man with a wound fell onto the yellow sand motionlessly. The two saints hurried over. ¡°This¡­ this is?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡­ half-demon Ye Peitian?¡± The two recognized the face posted on the wanted warrants of the major fortresses at that time. Frightened, they stepped back a few steps. When they determined that Ye Peitian was too injured and had lost his ability to move, they approached carefully. The man lying in the pool of blood opened his eyes slightly and looked at them, still lying motionless. The two of them finally knew that the famous Yellow Sand Emperor was seriously injured. Now he had no way to fight them, so they felt relieved. ¡°Brother, what should we do? This is Ye Peitian. I¡¯m afraid he will recover soon. We are not his opponent,¡± one of the men said. The other person rudely grabbed Ye Peitian¡¯s hair and raised his face. After careful confirmation, he laughed, ¡°Afraid of what? Wealth is seeking us. Do you know how valuable this man is? Even a drop of blood is worth a lot of gold. As long as we quietly imprison him, every day¡­¡± The man made the action of cutting the neck with one hand, ¡°The crystal core will fall in our hands continuously, hahaha.¡± A cool voice rang from above their heads, ¡°Remove your dirty hands.¡± As soon as the two men looked up, they saw General Jiang, the young city lord of Spring City, standing in front of them with an angry look. This was a master that they could not afford to provoke. The two hurriedly let go and took two steps back. They raised their hands to signal to take out the carrier of the holy blood. General Jiang raised his arm, and instantly froze the panicked two in it. ¡°Jiang¡­ City Lord¡­, we just want to eliminate harm for the people¡­¡± Before they finished talking, General Jiang closed his palms with one hand, and two huge clusters of ice icicles shattered the ground together with the frozen inner body. General Jiang turned his head and looked at Ye Peitian who was lying on the ground. Ye Peitian looked at him calmly, and didn¡¯t seem to care how he treated himself. At this time, Ye Peitian was not his opponent at all. It could be said that as long as he wanted, he could dispose of the source of holy blood. The man just said that he wanted to eliminate harm for the people. In the inherent consciousness of almost everyone, Ye Peitian was a public enemy of all mankind. But General Jiang was rescued by the infamous man-devil in different identities more than once. This made General Jiang both suffocated and annoyed at the moment. Ye Peitian coughed softly and spat out blood. General Jiang stomped his feet fiercely, leaned over and carried the demon, and ran to Spring City. Chapter 173 In the main palace of the Spring City, a young girl looked pale and hesitated around the door of the house. She was petite, looked only 17 or 18 years old, but she was the highest-ranked healer in the Blizzard mercenary regiment. Long since the regiment was founded, she was next to the regiment General Jiang and was assigned to the regiment leader. She had always obeyed him. But this time she felt a little uneasy in her heart. Wrapped in bandages, Yu Nian, who was sneaking out of another ward, was grabbed by her, ¡°Niannian, you are so badly injured. Why are you still running around?¡± ¡°Sister Xiaoyu.¡± Yu Nian, who was caught, squeezed her eyes and changed the subject cleverly, ¡°Why are you standing here, why don¡¯t you go in?¡± ¡°I, I¡¯m a little scared.¡± Xiaoyu kept rubbing her hands, ¡°The leader of the team asked me to be responsible for¡­the treatment.¡± She was referring to Ye Peitian who was quietly brought back by General Jiang and placed in the city¡¯s main palace. That was a fiendish half-devil. She heard that this man was murderous, and he could bury the entire base of people under the yellow sand without blinking his eyes. Didn¡¯t the former city lord who provoked him die? ¡°What are you afraid of? If he had not come out to help, we might all be dead. Now there is no time to think of that. He is not terrible,¡± Yu Nian was young, but could speak very well. There were a few people in the regiment who could contend to her, ¡°Listens to the lord. If he was bad, he would not have told you to treat him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it seems.¡± Xiaoyu touched her chest and calmed herself, ¡°That man looks really cold. I sometimes see his eyes, and my hair stands upright.¡± ¡°You are scaring yourself, I think he is kind and handsome.¡± Yu Nian smiled heartlessly. ¡°If you are so scared, I will go with you.¡± The two little girls pushed open the door together. There was no one in the room. The window was wide open. On the bed by the window, the quilt was folded. ¡°Oh, where did he go?¡± Xiaoyu stretched her hand to cover her mouth, ¡°He was hurt so badly.¡± On the roof of the city¡¯s main palace, General Jiang sat cross-legged on the tiles, overlooking the dead fortress at his feet. ¡°Leader, is it appropriate for us to keep him like this?¡± Awei behind him began to worry, ¡°After all, he is a half-demon. If this matter leaks, it will have a bad influence on us.¡± General Jiang didn¡¯t look back, ¡°You go down now and throw him on the street, or take a knife and cut him off to death.¡± ¡°Uh. This¡­¡± Awei choked. Because of the relationship between the leaders of the team, most of the members of their entire team were young, making him a relatively stable character. But in fact, in the battle the previous day, when the regiment leader was trapped, Yu Nian was injured, and the city¡¯s soldiers suffered heavy casualties, he was very grateful to Ye Peitian who fell from the sky. But now he was asked to cut off the bridge after crossing the river? Yu Nian¡¯s head came out of the stairs, ¡°Leader, Deputy Chief, that person is gone. He left by himself early in the morning.¡± After hearing that, Awei was greatly relieved from the bottom of his heart. General Jiang stood up and set his sights on the northeast corner of the fortress. There was a building with a zigzag shape. At this moment, Chu Qianxun pushed the door open and hurried downstairs. ¡°Qianxun, you have just come back and want to go out again?¡± Gao Yan stopped her, ¡°Take rest. Let me go out and find Lin Fei for you, okay?¡± After fighting, everyone went to rest, but Qianxun had no rest for a moment. She was always looking for Lin Fei who had disappeared from the battlefield. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sister Yan, you have guarded me at home,¡± Chu Qianxun patted Gao Yan¡¯s shoulder. She stood with the railing of a balcony from the fourth floor. Many people saw her and greeted her enthusiastically. After the war, they looked at the brilliant Chu Qianxun with admiration. Chu Qianxun hurriedly walked across the courtyard and walked out of it. After ten steps, she suddenly stopped and turned around. On the edge of the snow-capped steps, a familiar figure was sitting against the wall. The man who had been wearing a silver mask had lost it. His mouth and nose was covered with a scarf, revealing a disheveled hair, his eyes were curved which smiled at her. Chu Qianxun stepped back in two steps. She took his face and looked at him from head to toe. She was surprised and happy. ¡°Qianxun, help me.¡± Ye Peitian¡¯s voice was weak, but the tone of his voice was smiling, ¡°I can¡¯t get up.¡± Chu Qianxun squatted down in front of him, ¡°Come up, I will carry you back.¡± Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 174 This chapter is sponsored by Pancake-Cat! Thanks for the support! ?( ? ? ? )? For Chu Qianxun, a saint of high rank, carrying an adult man was just a trivial matter. This was not the first time she carried Peitian back. When she first met him, Ye Peitian was cold. His eyes, his voice, his palms and body were cold. But now he was warm and soft, his eyes were always smiling, his movements were full of tenderness, and even his body had a warm temperature. Chu Qianxun was carrying him. After the tense night, her heart finally settled down. Walking all the way upstairs, she met many people. ¡°Sister Qianxun, do you want help?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? Lin Fei was also injured?¡± ¡°You went to find Lin Fei. I said you don¡¯t have to worry, he will come back later.¡± ¡°Brother Lin is badly hurt, do you want me to run and ask for a healer to come?¡± The neighbors greeted them warmly, and Chu Qianxun¡¯s heart was filled with joy. She ran back to the house in three steps, and carefully placed Ye Peitian on the bed. She leaned over to check on his injury. She couldn¡¯t help but keep bowing her head and kissing him. She was very worried the previous night, and happy now. When she got up and wanted to leave, Ye Peitian took hold of her clothes, ¡°Qianxun, stay with me for a while.¡± The man¡¯s eyes, with a little mist, looked out through his long eyelashes. The low voice was weak but magnetic. Chu Qianxun couldn¡¯t refuse, so she gave up the plan to prepare breakfast and rested in bed with Ye Peitian. Ye Peitian slowly reached out and circled her into his arms, burying his head deeply in her neck. It was the most reassuring place in the world. ¡°Qianxun, the demon made me see you dead. It was too much, I couldn¡¯t stand it at all. Fortunately, you showed up in time¡­¡± He muttered to himself, slowly closing his eyes in peace and sleepiness. He faintly heard the sound of someone knocking on the door. Qianxun opened the door to talk to the other party in a small whisper. It was a very noisy environment, but Ye Peitian felt that he slept particularly well. Occasionally, when he was half-dreaming and awake, there was a shallow voice that spread into his ears. ¡°I heard that Brother Lin was injured. This is Astragalus meat soup, which was simmered for more than an hour.¡± Jiang Xiaojuan squeezed the small stew pot into Chu Qianxun¡¯s hands and said uncomfortably, ¡°I want to thank you and Lin Fei for helping me get rid of that person.¡± After a while, the voice changed again. ¡°How is Lin Fei? I bought some high-level healing potions. You use them,¡± Gao Yan said. The mad woman brought two hard-boiled eggs, and probed her head to look in through the crack in the door blocked by Chu Qianxun. ¡°This is for Lin Fei, please don¡¯t eat it by yourself,¡± she assuredly explained. In the battle under the city wall, Lin Fei rescued her life with a knife, making her even more grateful to the male God in her heart. She bit her teeth and sent eggs to him. Ye Peitian, who acted as Lin Fei, had always been very low-key during the fight, and only fought when he was forced to do so. However, he saved others¡¯ lives at the critical moment. Many soldiers who received his help came to console her, and Chu Qianxun accepted the gifts for him one by one. When Ye Peitian woke up, there were a lot of small things on the table. A few round eggs, a few bottles of different potions, one or two packets of snacks, and some stewed soup¡­ Compared with Ye Peitian¡¯s amazing wealth, these were not valuable things. But he took it very seriously, listened very carefully, unpacked the food and shared it with Chu Qianxun. For Ye Peitian, every day now was like a new life. At every point in this new life, he wanted to taste carefully, cherish it well, and share everything with his beloved. ¡­ Inside the city was the joy of rebirth, and outside the city was the battlefield where Yu Yu first rested, on the edge of a jungle far from the spring city. Chapter 175 This chapter is sponsored by Pancake-Cat! Fu Huaiyu led her own team and desperately suppressed her anger and disappointment. Under the cedar in front of their eyes, there was only a demon with a stubborn knot and a broken arm. When they hurriedly chased them, Ye Peitian had already walked away through Yellow Sand and the demon that Fu Huaiyu had risked to find was covered with marks, and had lost the ability to fight. ¡°This time, you acted too rashly. You didn¡¯t wait for our cooperation. You thought that you could fight them with your own strength.¡± Fu Huaiyu suppressed her anger, ¡°In fact, as long as you were willing to cooperate with us, you have got the blood of the human-demon. How can you do such a thing?¡± Yu Yu looked dilapidated. Fu Huaiyu said a lot. She even began to consider whether to take this opportunity to kill the demon that was already in the late stage of the tenth order in front of her. The staggered tree branches suddenly stretched out and grabbed Fu Huaiyu. In Fu Huaiyu¡¯s enlarged pupil, one of her summon beasts jumped out of the ground and blocked in front of her, replacing her crushed fate. As she stepped back in panic, the pale demon in the dark smiled, and countless branches quickly crawled on the surface of the jungle. It grabbed two saints who could not escape, bound their bodies, and wrapped them high in the air. In the shrill screams, the demon¡¯s beautiful eyes kept smiling, but the jaws cracked and grew longer, incredibly hanging at ninety degrees, and stuffed the saints he grabbed his mouth. Then he closed the huge and deformed mouth and slowly recovered his human body. The broken arm slowly grew a white arm from the cut sleeve, and the naked pale arm even from the pocket of the clothing pulled out a handkerchief. He wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth gracefully. ¡°Huh, boring and dirty human beings,¡± he snorted softly, glanced at everyone like they were his enemy and turned slowly away. Fu Huaiyu¡¯s palm clenched a tree trunk beside her. She gritted her teeth in anger and broke off a piece of sawdust from the trunk with unwillingness. ¡°Huaiyu, forget it, the demon¡¯s character is so uncertain. We should not provoke it easily,¡± one of the members of the church dissuaded her. No one wanted to die in front of the tenth-order demon. Fu Huaiyu¡¯s jaw twitched and her teeth rattled, desperately suppressing her facial expression so that it would not be distorted too much, ¡°Find¡­ find a room, I need to confess my mistakes to God.¡± Among the barren ruins in a dilapidated building left over from the golden age, the sound of a leather whip breaking through clearly sounded. The Shennai people were far away, for fear of accidentally irritating the captain who was already on the verge of emotional breakdown. In the empty room where no one was, the beautiful priest who was incomparable knelt down on the ground and masochistically slapped her back. She shivered and stared at the ground, with sweat dripping from her twisted face. She muttered to herself, ¡°I was wrong, father, forgive me, it¡¯s all¡­my fault.¡± Whenever her emotions were difficult to control, only the painful memories of her childhood deep in her mind could make her recover sober and calm. For Fu Huaiyu, this world was crazy, and only a crazy way could make her sober to survive. ¡°Wow! It turns out that the arrogant and beautiful Miss Huaiyu knows her sins in her heart?¡± In the window of the room, sat a young and handsome man. He had short blond hair and sat on the window sill with his legs bent. He could relax and laugh with a smile, with a jade-like face like an elf. Fu Huaiyu jumped up from the ground at once, hurriedly put on clothes and tightened the neckline, ¡°Who is it? Looking for death, how did you come in?!¡± Her most terrible secret was peeped by others, and this person must die. ¡°How did I get in?¡± Sitting on the window sill, Ah Xiao crossed his fingers, leaned against his hands, and looked at her with interest, ¡°I was here for a long time but waited for you to finish.¡± ¡°Come here, come out!¡± Fu Huaiyu shouted loudly. Answering her was only silence. The teammates who should be not far from the door did not respond to her call. The team members she brought were all battle-hardened warriors, and even the most powerful enemies couldn¡¯t resist at all, but they disappeared silently. Behind Ah Xiao was a dark world, a grassy earth, black stones piled dry and cracked, a deserted sky with a blood-red eye hanging. Countless black liquids flowed down from the man¡¯s slender white fingertips. Those black liquids, like snakes, generally crawled down the window sill, twisted and flowed across the ground, toward Fu Huaiyu. Chapter 176 This chapter is sponsored by Pancake-Cat! The dark liquid wriggled along the ground, and Fu Huaiyu quickly backed toward the door to meet her companions outside. She slammed open the door and stepped out of the room but was stunned on the spot. There were no companions outside, no snow-covered ruins, no strong pine forests, nothing, only a barren land and dark sky. On the broad black land, only the small house where Fu Huaiyu had just stayed was left alone. In the silent world one couldn¡¯t see any living beings. ¡°Are you looking for them? Don¡¯t worry. You will get together soon,¡± Ah Xiao took out a tablet. The tablet¡¯s screen was cracked and stained with blood, but it could still get turned on. ¡°Why is it in your hands? Who are you?¡± Fu Yingyu recognized the tablet as something which was in the hands of the team members. Ah Xiao reached out and opened the screen. The screen turned on and began to play a video shot in the laboratory. The humans in the picture were fixed by restraints like animals, and one by one were injected with some kind of dark liquid. Everyone was struggling with pain. Most people eventually died, but a few people¡¯s bodies started to deform and twist, and they showed the characteristics of demonization. Some of them became demons, but they still had human characteristics and clear consciousness. On the cracked screen, the painful and wailing faces were torn apart. The blond-haired Ah Xiao bit one of his fingers and looked at the screen silently. His face was calm with no turmoil. ¡°Thinking of it, I know who you are, you are Zhong Lixiao,¡± Fu Huaiyu snorted contemptuously. She remembered the man in front of her from memory. He was a poor and dirty test subject that used to be in her laboratory. ¡°Wow! You turned out to be just a failed product. Since you were not lucky, why haven¡¯t you found a corner in the world to hide? Who do you want to see your old and ugly face?¡± She pulled out a high-level sword inlaid with a crystal core, and pointed it at him. ¡°At that time, in the laboratory, you were weeping, lying on the ground and pleading. Did you forget it so quickly?¡± Beside Fu Huaiyu, a summoning beast surrounded by strange lines appeared, which surrounded her, giving her a pragmatic safety. The opponent was alone, and she knew that this man¡¯s ability was not a powerful combat system ability. ¡°I always wanted to ask you.¡± Zhong Lixiao lowered his eyes and looked at the video screen during the broadcast, ¡°Have you ever felt guilty for doing this?¡± ¡°How could a rat in your gutter like this understand the glory of God?¡± Fu Huaiyu laughed from the bottom of her heart. She lifted her chin, ¡°We are high saints selected by God. Humans will walk under the Divine Light. In the new era, you garbage, which belongs to the inferior race that has been eliminated, and there is little value in the use of waste, you should be honored.¡± Zhong Lixiao¡¯s fingers curled slightly and suddenly opened. The black blood dripped linearly on the ground, and soon formed a piece of pure black that almost covered the earth, and pieces of black water surrounded Fu Huaiyu. Fu Huaiyu¡¯s ability was summoning, which belonged to the strong in combat. She possessed seven summoning beasts with different attributes, which made her unfavorable in previous battles. Just as she ordered her summoned beasts to attack as usual, the huge beasts that surrounded her suddenly disappeared like bubbles. There was nothing beside her, only the endless, dying black land. Fu Huaiyu was taken aback, no matter how hard she exerted her abilities, those summoned beasts who had been on call did not give her a slight response. ¡°Come out, everyone? What¡¯s going on?¡± She turned to escape, sweating while calling her summoned beasts. But in this strange world, no one responded to her. The black ground wave-like bulge threw Fu Huaiyu in a rush and fell for several consecutive fights. The blood-red eyes hanging in the dark night sky, turned, and stared at her from the top. In this world, the man with blond hair was like a God-like existence. He changed the terrain according to his own wishes to block Fu Huaiyu¡¯s actions, and instantly moved to any foothold she wanted to go. No matter how Fu Huaiyu fleed, the ghostly voice would suddenly appear behind her head.Until finally she could not avoid it, the black water on all sides seemed to be enough to play around, slowly surrounding her feet. In Fu Huaiyu¡¯s frightened eyes it began to climb up along her calf, restraining her body then covering her beautiful face, and finally the thick black liquid entered her mouth. Fu Huaiyu fell to the ground, pinched her neck, her eyes protruded, and began to roll in pain. Her skin began to turn blue and transparent, her legs seemed to be sticky together, and the tears in her eyes made an unexplained plea for mercy. Ah Xiao looked at her struggling on the ground with a smile on his face, but deep ice in his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re fine, you won¡¯t die.¡± Chapter 177 This chapter is sponsored by Pancake-Cat! In this space without sun and moon, no one knew how long had passed. Fu Huaiyu woke up in the dim light. She felt like she was lying on a damp ground. Her skin was smooth and sticky, and her whole body seemed wet. She shook her groggy head and held out her hand. She was shocked to find that the color of her entire arm had changed to a weird slate gray, and even her nails had become disgusting dark green. She wanted to stand up, but her legs were weak and she could hardly feel the hardness of her bones. As if she understood something, she trembled, turned back in horror, saw her legs, and finally made a sharp scream. Below her waist, her legs had been glued together and turned into a translucent mollusk, which was wetly pulled on the ground. ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible,¡± Fu Huaiyu crawled forward two steps and sadly found herself starting to flick the lower body and tail naturally. ¡°Look, it¡¯s really beautiful,¡± Ah Xiao sat in front of her. He had lost his youthful and handsome appearance, and looked old. The dark and dull world was gone, and the feathered girl Xiaoyan, with her black wings gathered, stood silently behind him. Zhong Lixiao stretched out his skinny hands and lifted Fu Huaiyu¡¯s tearful face, ¡°Now you can¡¯t be a human being, and you can¡¯t even become a real demon. No matter who gets the final victory of the war between men and demons either way, you can only live in hiding like the waste you most despise.¡± He bent down and looked at Fu Huaiyu, ¡°How is it, isn¡¯t it a very beautiful life?¡± Fu Huaiyu burst into tears. She was trembling, ¡°No¡­I don¡¯t want it.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t you? But this is the fate that you imposed on us at the beginning!¡± Ah Xiao¡¯s fingers forced Fu Huaiyu¡¯s cheeks to be covered with wrinkles and age spots. ¡°I used to beg you to let me go? But has anyone heard my request once? Now I will let you taste the pain we had at that time.¡± He shook his hand hard, ¡°Go away, far away. Like the ones you most hate and live a humble life in the gutter like a mouse.¡± Fu Huaiyu stumbled forward with her wet body crawling away. Xiaoyan turned her face and watched the demon just like herself go on a journey. Her face was covered with dense black feathers, and only a face was exposed in the middle. The clean and pure appearance did not match with the huge feathers. It was human-like but unacceptable. ¡°Should we just let her go Brother Axiao?¡± ¡°Xiaoyan, sometimes there are things more terrible than death when living is the biggest torment. But don¡¯t be afraid, I will give them the taste of the same pain we suffered. All the people in this world will suffer.¡± After the catastrophe, the Spring City resumed its past liveliness. The large number of people stranded in the city because of the cold weather made the market more prosperous than ever. The city wall was being repaired urgently. The construction was extremely difficult due to the freezing cold. But the incomplete wall must be repaired as soon as possible. A huge pot of bricks of several hundred catties fell accidentally from the slippery high wall due to the slipping of the rope during the lifting process. The worker on the wall exclaimed and watched the huge stones from a dozen meters. The high wall of the building smashed the scaffolding all the way and rolled toward the leader of the construction worker at the lower level. Unexpectedly, the huge stone of one hundred or two hundred pounds suddenly stopped stiffly in the air halfway, turned around in thin air, and slowly fell back to where it should have been. Almost no one noticed that there was a faint yellow sand in the air, which had disappeared without a trace until the people had responded. The horrified construction staff knew that a high-level ability holder helped. The person was able to mobilize hundreds of pounds of boulders that fell from the sky, but they didn¡¯t appear. They looked around and wanted to express their gratitude. But the market was not far away as usual, people still walked through, and no one seemed to pay attention to the thrilling scene that just happened. They couldn¡¯t find where the person was hiding. In front of a small fruit stand on the side of the city wall, a man wearing a silver mask bent over to pick the frozen pear in front of him, and quietly retracted his arm behind his back. Chapter 178 ¡°Okay, that¡¯s all,¡± Ye Peitian picked a few frozen pears and handed a crystal core to the old man from whom he bought them from. The old man wore a shabby cotton jacket that was not really warm in the cold winter, and his thin face and fingers were frozen to frostbite. There were very few things in his stall, except for a few frozen pears, which were a small bucket of newly picked plum blossom branches. Plum branches were also sold, but in this year, there were few people who would buy flowers, but it was better than nothing to increase a little income. ¡°Thank you for always taking care of my business,¡± he filled Ye Peitian with pears and handed two long plum blossom branches to him. Ye Peitian carried the fruit he bought, held the flower branch in one hand, and walked slowly along the black street River. He liked to walk this way. Along the river section of Black Street, a row of dilapidated small hotels on the opposite bank could be seen. This was the best memory of his life. When he and Qianxun first met, he was brought here by her. The embarrassment and sweetness of that time still made him turn red. There was a shop for making weapons along the road. The shopkeeper had recruited a young apprentice, and the teenager was around the fire. He stepped on a small chair and stood by the fire, clanging his hammer and doing the most basic forging work meticulously. ¡°Take a break, Xiaochai. The master is not here, so you don¡¯t need to work so hard,¡± the apprentice in the same shop greeted him to rest together. ¡°Thank you, brother, I want to finish this,¡± Xiaochai wiped the sweat on his forehead. Because his right hand continued to exert force for a long time, it was shaking so hard when lifting a heavy hammer. He changed his arm and tried to dissolve a small piece of abandoned demon body with power, extract the filament and integrate it into a weapon after repeated hammering and forging. Since he came here, he had practiced dozens of times with discarded scraps, but he never felt bored and still worked hard. ¡°Eh, I said Xiaochai, what happened to you these days? What made you like this? When you were a little bastard on the Black Street, I didn¡¯t know you were such a hard-working kid.¡± ¡°Yeah, you are already at the second-order level. Us forgers can mix up to the fourth-order level. I don¡¯t know what you are in a hurry for,¡± a chubby brother leaned on his stove to speak . While the master was away, the brothers were lazy. Of course, they did not like to see a particularly diligent guy. ¡°I promised a friend that I will be a true forger. I want to fulfill it as soon as possible,¡± Xiaochai¡¯s movements were smooth and skillful, and he spoke with his heart. ¡°Who is your friend, why haven¡¯t we met him?¡± ¡°I did something I regret, and now I have no face to see him.¡± Xiao Zhui gazed at the gradually appearing trial of the weapon in his hand, ¡°But I now know that he lives near here. One day, when I become a qualified forger to make a weapon for him. I will go to him and apologize.¡± ¡°Oh, this doll is quite manly,¡± Brother Fatty reached out and rubbed his head. ¡°If you want to become the top forger, you have to win against the master of Qilin Xinziming. With his forging ability, I don¡¯t know how many artifacts he made.¡± Another brother said excitedly, ¡°According to the news, the silver sword that Lord Jiangcheng uses was made by Master Wen.¡± ¡°Speaking of that, I remembered the battle of the previous two days. Did you find that Ye¡­ didn¡¯t even have a weapon or armor, and faced the tenth-order demon directly,¡± when he said that, he lowered his voice deliberately and carefully said Ye Peitian. Chapter 179 ¡°Hush. Don¡¯t mention his name. I heard that he is hiding in Spring City. Hasn¡¯t he appeared in Black Street before?¡± Several older brothers and sisters witnessed the battle outside the city gate a few days back. The human-demon Ye Peitian resisted the terrifying demon in the late stage of the tenth order, making them in awe. At the moment, he mentioned his name inadvertently, everyone was a little bit concerned. They looked carefully for a while, fearing that the fiendish half-demon would suddenly pop out of the corner of the house. There was a good conversation but no one noticed a young man walking on the river embankment not far from the door. He was holding a long plum blossom branch in his hand. Through the shaking branch, one could see his face, a silver mask, a faint smile in the corners of his mouth as he walked softly and calmly outside the door. Ye Peitian walked on the sparse river bank He stopped slowly, looked sideways at a dark alley on the side of the road, ¡°Come out. Let¡¯s see each other and save trouble.¡± After waiting patiently for a while, a man and a woman finally emerged from the shadow of the alley. The man¡¯s young and domineering face shrouded in the shadow of the alley. Behind him, the girl was holding a huge blood red sickle. ¡°Does Qianxun know your identity¡­ Ye Peitian?¡± General Jiang said. When he said that, he was still not sure that Lin Fei was the Yellow Sand Emperor. For a moment the man was silent then instantly confirmed the answer in his heart. ¡°Well, she knows everything about me,¡± he said lightly. General Jiang¡¯s heart was a mess. Since guessing Lin Fei¡¯s true identity, he took a long time to observe him with the most powerful combat ability of the team, but found that the real half demon was completely different from what he imagined. The legendary arrogance and brutality, even in General Jiang¡¯s view, was too gentle and kind. He helped the weak people around him, sometimes General Jiang looked at it and suspected that his guess was just a misunderstanding. At this time, General Jiang¡¯s mood was very contradictory. He felt that he should expel this huge hidden danger from his base, but because they fought side by side twice and rescued each other, he couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful to this man. He even wanted to build a sincere relationship. General Jiang was still indecisive. Yu Nian¡¯s head had been drilled out from behind him, ¡°The plum blossom you have is so fragrant. Can you give me one?¡± Ye Peitian stretched out his hand to divide the plum blossom and put it into Yu Nian¡¯s hands. Perhaps it was because of her young age that Yu Nian was not afraid of this demon, and was even curious about his past. ¡°Brother Lin Fei, I have heard about you,¡± Yu Nian said. ¡°If I had suffered like you, I might want to take revenge on the whole world. Why did you save the people all over the city?¡± ¡°Probably because I took beautiful flowers from someone else?¡± Ye Peitian¡¯s eyes fell on the plum branches in his hands, and the pink and white petals bloomed in the cold winter, and the dark fragrance flowed between the fingers. ¡°What about flowers?¡± Yu Nian was curious. ¡°What I get is more than darkness and pain. There is a person who placed the most beautiful flower in the world into my hands. When you have beautiful things in your hands, you can naturally give people a fragrance.¡± If one held thorns in his hand, it was inevitable they would hurt others. So while holding flowers in his hand, he learned to give roses to others. In the cemetery at Qilin base, a woman holding a white chrysanthemum stood silently in front of a tombstone. The picture on the tombstone was of a man with a beaming smile. Few people knew that the founder of the Qilin Corps was buried there- Feng Chengyu, the leader of the Qilin who was killed by a villain. Chapter 180 This chapter is sponsored by Pancake-Cat! Thanks for the support! ¡ï>d(,,?¦Å¡ä-,,)¡Ð¡î Chu Qianxun silently looked at the familiar picture on the tombstone. In another world, her acquaintance with Feng Chengyu started in a small town called Hulu Town. They became close friends and helped each other for a long time. But in the current world, this friend¡¯s life had ended many years ago in the original Hulu Town, and she had no chance to see him again. Destiny was so unpredictable, but always with some wonderful coincidences. General Jiang, who passed away shortly after leaving Hulu Town in that world, was now living his own life. Chu Qianxun sighed, wiped off a drop of tear that accidentally slid down her cheek, and bent down to put the flowers in her hand in front of the tombstone. ¡°Do you know Old Feng?¡± A man¡¯s clear voice sounded behind her. Chu Qianxun turned around and saw Xin Ziming, the current head of Qilin standing not far away. Xin Ziming¡¯s face was not good, and his eyes were full of scrutiny and suspicion. ¡°Yes, he is a friend of mine, I came here to see him,¡± Chu Qianxun said. ¡°You are lying, Old Feng and I have been classmates since elementary school. I know his friends.¡± Xin Ziming¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his mind had begun to speculate on the purpose of the woman¡¯s appearance. Perhaps she had encountered him deliberately in such a place. She could have some unknown purpose. Chu Qianxun knew what kind of person Xin Ziming was. This man was thoughtful, agile, and suspicious. But Chu Qianxun was not afraid of him. She was too familiar with this former friend. In another world, they also began to know each other from a battle of mutual suspicion. Chu Qianxun picked her finger and started counting, ¡°I heard from Cheng Yu that because in elementary school you were too beautiful, you were often bullied by the little boys in the class. Although you didn¡¯t cause trouble, you talked to him one night and went to steal one of the boys¡¯ homework together and hid it. The teacher told him to write it 20 times as a punishment. When you were in junior high school, you grew up and became popular with girls. You often received love letters from girls, but Ban Hua wrote a letter to him instead of you, making him very proud for a while. In high school¡­¡± ¡°Cough, that¡¯s enough.¡± Xin Ziming interrupted her and reached out to push the glasses on the bridge of his nose, with a rare expression of embarrassment, ¡°He even said all this, how do you know him?¡± Chu Qianxun: ¡°I don¡¯t need to lie to you, I do know Chengyu. But I came here this time to see him, because I really want to ask you for help. I want to entrust you to design and build a weapon for me. It can be done only by you.¡± She untied a long strip of parcels wrapped tightly in a cloth bag on her back, and uncovered a white branch-like demon body. ¡°Is this?¡± Xin Ziming stepped forward two steps, carefully examined it for a moment, and was taken aback, ¡°Is this a tenth order demon body?¡± ¡°Yes, this was cut from the demon that invaded Spring City a few days ago. I want to entrust you to design a long sword suitable for the control power.¡± Chu Qianxun also took out a small bag of crystal cores, and handed them to him, ¡°This is a deposit. I ask you, forging master, leader of Qilin, to make it.¡± ¡°This is a tenth-order demon body, which is rare in the world. Do you know it¡¯s value? You handed it over to us. Do you feel assured that Qilin will make it?¡± Xin Ziming¡¯s gaze emerged from behind the reflecting glass. As the actual head of the Qilin mercenary regiment, he was very clear about his reputation as a team. As long as the interests were sufficiently filled, he would not act clever. The girl in front of him, spoke innocent and ignorant words easily with a smile, ¡°Of course, I trust you.¡± It was a pity that he could not hear Chu Qianxun quietly slandering him in her heart, ¡®If you try to steal it, I can only let someone come and fetch it from you. Hope you won¡¯t get scared by then.¡¯ Chapter 181 This chapter is sponsored by Pancake-Cat! The extremely cold place, Wanli Snowfield, was home to a strong fortress. The most magnificent building in the fortress was a beautifully decorated church. At the moment, there was heavy snow falling from the windows of the church, and the skylight was projected into the hall through the colorful stained glass, producing a dreamy and gorgeous effect. The huge God statue lowered its eyes in this hazy light and shadow, as if pitying this world and thousands of suffering souls. At the foot of the God, the Shennai¡¯s Father, Li Chengzhou bowed his head to pray, ¡°Those who are puzzled and persecuted cannot shake my faith. We firmly believe that everything under the guidance of the divine light will eventually be understood by the world.¡± His voice was pious and firm, buzzing in the empty space. ¡°We do not want to be the elect of the devil. The meaning of what we do is transcendent, and after such tribulations and natural selections, humanity will surely enter the most glorious era and become the closest to the existence of God.¡± A sharp-eyed warrior came in from the outdoors. He stood behind the priest in prayer and whispered, ¡°Father, Huaiyu is back.¡± Li Chengzhou closed his eyes until the prayer ended, opened his eyes, and turned slightly. ¡°The situation is not so good, she¡­ is half demonized,¡± the soldier paused, then continued, ¡°She is waiting outside.¡± Li Chengzhou stood up, pulled the folds of his robe, and sighed, ¡°Huaiyu¡¯s character is too extreme. When I sent her, I did expect such a bad ending. Anyway, we have to take action to attract the attention of outsiders to complete our plan with peace of mind.¡± The door of the hall was pushed open, and the cold north wind blew the snow into the warm and dreamy church. A leech-like creature snaked into the house from outside the door. Her lower body was a soft demon body, and her upper body was a fair-skinned female. It wasn¡¯t until the demon climbed all the way to Li Chengzhou¡¯s feet and raised that panicked face that Li Chengzhou recognized it as his disciple Fu Huaiyu. ¡°Father, save me, save me,¡± Fu Huaiyu pulled Li Chengzhou¡¯s leg as her tears flowed. Li Chengzhou lowered his head and showed a pitiful expression, ¡°Huaiyu, how did you become like this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Zhong Lixiao, that scum. He made me look like this. He always remembered the hatred, hid in the dark and deliberately dealt with our Shennai saints. Father, you must catch that dirty scum and torture him to death,¡± Fu Huaiyu cursed resentfully. After she finished talking about it, she reached out and buried her face into her hands, ¡°God, save me. What should I do, what should I do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Huaiyu, you are God¡¯s person. As long as you continue to serve God firmly, you will surely be able to get salvation,¡± Li Chengzhou kindly stroked Fu Huaiyu¡¯s head and made a gesture to the combat saint with him. Fu Huaiyu was gratefully taken out. Li Chengzhou smiled lightly and whispered, ¡°Ah Xiao, that child is still alive. He hated me so much. Isn¡¯t he doing the same thing as me, or just what God said?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, after all, he is a failed product. What occupied my mind is the original blood source provider, Ye Peitian.¡± Li Chengzhou looked at the cold world outside the window without any emotion, Human resilience was really great. Obviously, he had already punched his will, crushed his body, smashed his spine, and watched his eyes die in silence every day. But he did not give up the struggle, and finally escaped his control, and now he could even return to the normal crowd. **** Outside the Forging workshop at the Qilin base there was heavy snow, but the craftsmen inside the house were doing a great job. Wen Cheng, the top forging master in the base, stroked his latest work he just made. His eyes shined and he couldn¡¯t put it down, ¡°Perfect, this is a new peak, the best of all my children.¡± He admired it obsessively for a long time, and did not hesitate to pile up praises for his works. In his hand was a long white sword with a white porcelain. The sword handle was made of twigs of pale branches. When one looked closely, it appeared like life was pulsating slightly. The end of the handle contained a shiny green ninth-order crystal core. The green lustrous meridians generally extended and buried in the hilt. Chapter 182 This chapter is sponsored by Pancake-Cat! The sword looked as gentle as the color of porcelain, the autumn water was generally bright, and when it was taken out of sheath, the air produced a wind, with a faint sound of sword sound. ¡°Thanks to the ingenious design and the materials, it became exceptionally perfect. This fits in the hands of a peerless warrior.¡± Wen Cheng caressed the lines on the hilt carefully, like treating a beloved lover, ¡°Gee, a tenth-order weapon that will maximize the inherited ability of the owner. If it is handed over to the saints with control attributes, whether it is fire, wind, or metal, it will be a human weapon. Isn¡¯t that right, vice leader?¡± Xin Ziming, the leader of the Qilin sat in front of him, did not show any excitement, but instead murmured, ¡°If it is a sand power?¡± ¡°Of course, the sand control is the same. For example, if this sword fell into Ye Peitian¡¯s hands, he will almost be invincible.¡± Wen Cheng was still in a state of excitement. He did not notice that the leader was not quite right, ¡°What? Is the customer a saint with the ability to control sand?¡± ¡°Ah, no.¡± Xin Ziming responded, ¡°She is just an ordinary sixth-level wind saint, and her weapon is a set of double knives.¡± While saying that sentence, it seemed that a thought suddenly appeared in Xin Ziming¡¯s mind. But that thought was fleeting, too late to catch that it quickly slipped away from his mind. ¡°Only sixth-level? How did she get the tenth-level demon body? Old Xin, do we really need to do the delivery?¡± Wen Cheng rubbed his hands. His eyes were bright. He was familiar with Xin Ziming and looked forward to his answer. Xin Ziming understood what he meant. Wen Cheng was a patient with severe weapon collecting addiction, and it was difficult for things to attract his interest usually. He was crazy about collecting various weapons. As long as there was a weapon he fancied, whether it was with snatching or robbing, he wanted to keep it in his corps, so that he could appreciate it at any time. In some ways, he and Xin Ziming could be regarded as having the same mindset and got along very well. Of course, it was not just him. Such a tenth-order weapon was a fatal temptation for any strong man, not to mention a person like Xin Ziming who thought there was no moral bottom line. But this time, he hesitated. He remembered the figure standing in front of Feng Chengyu¡¯s tombstone. He was very keen on mental strength, and after thinking about it afterward, he was sure that the sadness revealed by the strange girl was true. She was holding white flowers in her hands and carrying double knives on her waist. She had an inexplicable familiarity and kindness to him and easily trusted him. Double knife? No, double swords! Xin Ziming¡¯s eyes swayed, and tried to recall the look of the double knives he glanced at.¡¡Although the black knives looked ordinary and unremarkable. But there was a giant bell ringing in his heart, buzzing in his mind. He once personally designed a dazzling black double knife, the tenth-order weapon and gave it to Ye Peitian. But in the later battles, Ye Peitian never used it. At that time, he also had doubts in his heart. At this moment, he realized afterward that Ye Peitian¡¯s usual weapon was not a double sword at all, but a single-handed sword. Xin Ziming suddenly remembered having seen Chu Qianxun in Spring City. General Jiang claimed that she was his life-saving benefactor. At that time, there was a man beside her. The man¡¯s weapon was¡­ It was the same low-end blue long sword! Wen Cheng saw his leader, who had always been calm and steadfast, but was not at the moment. He suddenly wanted to understand what he was doing. He stood on the table, opened his mouth, and looked surprised, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, vice leader?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about this sword. We can¡¯t afford to keep it,¡± Xin Ziming stammered. ¡­ When the cold down from the north hit again, they reached the end of the year. This was once the most lively festival of mankind in the golden age. Nowadays, most people¡¯s families were broken, materials were scarce and survival was difficult. There was no strength to relive this once warm and lively festival. This year was the first year of General Jiang as the new city lord of Spring City. At the beginning, some people still had doubts about whether the young city lord could stabilize the situation or not, but after the fight of destroying the devil cave and the catastrophe of the tenth-order demon, almost everyone was sincerely convinced by him. Chapter 183 This chapter is sponsored by Pancake-Cat! After all, in such an era, compared with those moving speeches and charities, a strong guardian, a leader who could face the crisis when the disaster arrived, was more quickly accepted by all residents. Even if the city lord was young, and arrogant, what could he do? He was able to protect their safety and gave everyone a peaceful life. That was the most important thing. As a result, the businessmen and celebrities who settled in this prosperous spring capital of commerce, after recognizing the situation, had invested in a grand dinner to celebrate the new city lord at the time of the year. This belated banquet was very grand, and almost all the people in Spring City were invited. Above the banquet, the re-shuffled Spring City major ability holders with the most kind attitude communicated with each other. The soldiers took off their blood-stained armors and put on neat and clean clothing. The women who were almost as gray as men in the dust on the battlefield also wore dresses, pulled up their hair and put on light makeup. The fresh atmosphere made people forget the demons wandering outside the city walls at this moment. People were intoxicated, as if they had returned to the golden years they once were in. Some people were looking for tall branches that could be attached to and depended on in this flamboyant green, and of course there were many hunters peeking at the prey that they could hunt. ¡°Eh, look at that man.¡± ¡°Wow, good.¡± In the dim light, the two young girls joined together with their heads next to each other and whispered quietly. They had a beautiful posture, powerful abilities, and ample wealth. Therefore, they were not the objects of other people¡¯s hunting, but they were hunting themselves. On the balcony away from the hustle and bustle, a slender figure leaned against the vase-shaped railing. He looked back at the town that was lit by the festival. His legs were straight, the body was raised, and the breath was clean with a trace of coldness. It was not in harmony with the hustle and bustle. On the contrary, it was particularly sultry and charming. ¡°Why can¡¯t we see his face which is covered. But he seems to have a sense of abstinence,¡± the dim hunter bit her red lips. ¡°What face should I look at? Look at the waist and legs. I only need legs. His skin is so good that it makes people want to commit crimes. Do you know who he is?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him. He doesn¡¯t have a female companion. He shouldn¡¯t be a great character. Do you want to try?¡± They were eager to try. They knew that there were many hunters who were after men. So they had to take the lead. A sultry and sexy woman in a bold red dress, holding a wine glass, stepped forward to strike up a conversation. ¡°Ah, Yin Yu, that fox took the lead,¡± the woman bit her handkerchief in exasperation. ¡°It¡¯s over, there¡¯s no more drama. This dead woman is not satisfied with so many men already under her skirt,¡± another woman stomped. The woman named Yin Yu was not as young as they were, but she had a hot body and a bold style. She was not only a top-ranked strong person in Spring City, but also had a charming and gentle personality. There were countless admirers in the Spring City. If she volunteered, only a few men could refuse her. This man, who looked cold and indifferent, was actually colder than he appeared. Not only did he interrupt the gentle and sweet conversation very impolitely, but he also teleported to the other side of the balcony very impersonally when Yin Yu pretended to step on her skirt and fell down. ¡°Oh, I hadn¡¯t seen this for a long time, even Yin Yu couldn¡¯t take him down?¡± ¡°Haha, well, this is the first time I have seen Yin Yu so embarrassed. I want to know about this little brother who is like a jade.¡± ¡°He must have a partner. I really want to see what the woman who captured him looks like. Oh, this man looks impossible to hunt, hee hee.¡± Among the crowd in the banquet hall, there were more than one or two people who quietly paid attention to that corner. Even General Jiang, the lord of the city, got rid of the impatient entertainment and went to the box on the second floor to rest. He couldn¡¯t help but quietly look through the gap between the blinds to the obscure corner. The lively crowd unknowingly raised a glass of drink next to the demon and talked unscrupulously about the Yellow Sand Emperor who was seen in the first battle outside the city gate. ¡°Lin Fei is Ye Peitian.¡± General Jiang couldn¡¯t help but spit out, ¡°Sister Qianxun is too brave to dare to be Ye Peitian¡¯s woman.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Yu Nian leaned over and looked down, ¡°I think it¡¯s only right to say that the devil is Sister Qianxun¡¯s man.¡± ¡°You little kid knows a fart, Ye Peitian is the strongest man I¡¯ve ever seen. How could he¡­¡± At the very moment of talking, in the hall, Chu Qianxun, wearing a dress, walked all the way through the crowd. She smiled and pulled Ye Peitian into a dark corner on the balcony. Under General Jiang¡¯s stunned eyes, the strongest man in the world in his mind was pressed on the wall for a kiss. ¡°Look, I told you¡­¡± As soon as Yu Nian¡¯s head popped out, General Jiang quickly covered her eyes and dragged her. Chapter 184 Ye Peitian saw Chu Qianxun in the crowd at a glance. She ran toward him, wearing a silver-gray long dress. Like a beautiful deer, she walked through the crowd quickly. Like a spring breeze, she smiled and went all the way to him. The lively noises quietened in an instant, and the bustling crowd lost its color at the same time. In Ye Peitian¡¯s sight, only the flying figure of the skirt remained. She was like a water fairy, like a dream. She came to his dark world and firmly caught him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yan sisters dragged me for a round of wine. You¡¯ve been waiting for a long time.¡± Chu Qianxun held Ye Peitian¡¯s arm with a smile in her eyes, ¡°Happy New Year, Peitian. I am very lucky to meet you this year.¡± Chu Qianxun could feel the scorching eyes through the silver-white mask. The spring flowers were blooming in her heart, and the wine helped her have the courage to push her beloved man in a corner and kiss him. Bright lights, loud noises were projected together on the wet floor of the balcony, and there was a pair of lovers kissing in the corner of the wall separated by these lively lights. The New Year¡¯s bells sounded on the snowy night, and the year of war was finally over. Those struggles and pains, tears and laughter, dissipated in the untraceable years with the bells. In the night at this moment, many people looked up and listened to the distant bells. Even in this dark age, the arrival of the new year would still bring a little new expectations for the future to the people. In the ice field in the north, Li Chengzhou stood on the pointed tower and listened to the New Year¡¯s bells in the snow. His eyes looked from the window to the depths of the ice field, covered with heavy snow, curled up in the wind, and could not cover the huge bodies on the ice field. The painful and low roar mixed with the bells of the fortress spread out in the snowy night. A cleric approached, ¡°Father, the control ability holders had become more mature. They can be put into the battlefield soon.¡± Li Chengzhou stretched his hand to twist a small cluster of snow on the window sill and rubbed it between his fingers, ¡°Unfortunately, such a pure white would be stained red again. But nothing can stop our pace.¡± Among the huge and dark ruins, the white-haired Ah Xiao raised his head and listened to the melodious bells from some nearby town. He didn¡¯t like the new year. The new year meant the beginning of a new torture. Even if it was the new year, what could be done? He could not sleep at night, and could only be torn repeatedly in those bad dreams. Constant killing made him feel alive and his hands were constantly stained with blood. In the end, perhaps nothing would be left. Every day, he was looking forward to his own death. Originally there was a person like him in this world, but that person got that luxury, that kind of thing called happiness. He returned to the crowd and lived the life he dreamed of. A slight whistle sounded in the darkness behind him, and a black-haired girl appeared in the dark corner. Zhong Lixiao turned his face. ¡°Another one died. Without the help of Holy Blood, the probability of failure is too high,¡± Xiao Yan said softly. ¡°Dead?¡± Zhong Lixiao smiled a little, ¡°The one who can die is the lucky one.¡± ¡°But those who survived¡­ are also full of resentment toward us,¡± Xiao Yan lowered her head. A Xiao told her that she could have many companions, told her that they could be isolated from the world like in Xiao Zhou Village and set up their own home. But all the newly born demons were screaming in pain and showing haterd. ¡°Let them hate us.¡± Zhong Lixiao didn¡¯t care, and slowly laid down on the hospital bed, ¡°In the end, they will find that they have nowhere to go. They can only accept their identity helplessly. Can only choose to live with companions.¡± Xiao Yan was silent. ¡°Xiao Yan, it¡¯s the new year, do you have any wishes? Tell your brother,¡± the old voice murmured in the darkness. ¡°Me?¡± There was a glimmer of light on the girl¡¯s pale face, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything I want. I just hope that I can stay with Ah Xiao all the time, and never stay alone.¡± The answer to her in the dark was silent and long silence. Chapter 185 This request was simple, but he may not be able to afford it. West Street of Baima Town, inside the dilapidated and small courtyard. Old Guo drank a bit of his own rice wine, and leaned on the recliner. In the fire that did not go out, he looked at the picture in the pendant on his neck. The mother and son in the picture lived in a carefree world and were smiling at him. ¡°Child, wife, have a good time. I have a good life here. Although the environment is a bit worse, the people¡¯s hearts have not been completely darkened. I have made a few friends and my craftsmanship is getting better by time, so don¡¯t worry.¡± In the west house, Meng San sat at the table and rubbed his palms a little. Wu Lili opened the curtain and returned from the kitchen outside. She held a small bowl of steaming dumplings in her hand. ¡°Eat. I don¡¯t have anybody anymore. Let¡¯s celebrate the New Year,¡± Wu Lili handed him a pair of chopsticks. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s celebrate the New Year together,¡± Meng San happily picked a dumpling and put it into Wu Lili¡¯s bowl. He pondered for a long time, and scratched his head, ¡°Lili, I have changed, and¡­ no more women. You, you¡­¡± ¡°Yes, then I will change too. If you want to, I will be with only one man in the future for you,¡± Wu Lili said readily. In the diagonal room, Xiao Mu¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve dinner was much worse than theirs. Two or three buns were placed on an empty table. It was rare food at home. But the siblings¡¯ hearts were rejoicing. Xiao Hua¡¯s eyes restored the light, his debt was almost paid off. Just before the New Year, Xiao Hua broke through to the second-order, and it was already possible to cure people with small injuries or diseases in the small base. ¡°Brother, I will be able to make money in the future, you¡­ don¡¯t work so hard anymore.¡± Xiao Mu held the bun in her hand and lowered her head in silence. Xiao Hua gently hummed. In the cemetery of the Qilin base, Xin Ziming sat cross-legged in front of Feng Chengyu¡¯s tombstone and placed a bowl of wine on the tomb table. He held a wine glass in his hand and gently put it on the ground. ¡°Old Feng, you have been gone for so many years. I didn¡¯t think an outsider would remember you.¡± He smiled and pushed his glasses, ¡°When did you talk about my past with that girl? My reputation is gone.¡± In the blacksmith shop on the black street of Spring City, the workers ate hot pot on the stove in the back room. The New Year¡¯s bells rang, mixed with the tinkling sound of iron in the shop. Brother Fatty lifted the curtain out and grabbed Xiao Chai¡¯s neck, ¡°Don¡¯t be busy during the Chinese New Year today. The master is asleep. You can go in and have some food. We have been busy all night.¡± ¡°No, brother, I¡¯m full. I still want to¡­¡± ¡°You little baby, don¡¯t worry. In my opinion, the friend you talked about may not blame you.¡± Brother Fatty burped and hiccuped a little, ¡°You said he lives in Spring City. If he blames you, he would have come and beat you up a long time ago. We brothers may not be able to protect you, haha.¡± Xiao Chai¡¯s hammer stopped and he lowered his little head. ¡°Don¡¯t do this, even if you have done something wrong, just apologize to others. As long as the person is still there, there will always be a chance to make up,¡± he grabbed Xiao Chai¡¯s neck and dragged him from the cold shop into the fire-lit room without care. When the bells stopped, Ye Peitian and Chu Qianxun stopped the deep kiss reluctantly. Chu Qianxun smiled, the laughter overflowed from her throat. Her eyes reflected her sweetheart, neither a demon nor a Yellow Sand Emperor. What she saw was her sincere appreciation and affection, not pity nor disgust. Her love lingered and haunted his heart. ¡°Peitian, ??you are really good. I like you so much. You belong to me, me, alone,¡± drunken and confused, she said sweet words. Ye Peitian¡¯s heartbeat accelerated. She said such love words, loudly and fiercely. He noticed that someone¡¯s eyes fell on their corner, but he couldn¡¯t hold himself back. He just wanted to get close to the bright lips. ¡°I¡¯ll be better, Qianxun. One day, I will dedicate my best to you.¡± ¡®You pulled me out of that hell. The next road I will be better, and eventually become a man who can stand with you in the sun, a man who could bring you happiness.¡® Chu Qianxun stepped back a little, she obviously misunderstood what he said. She was blushing as she said to Ye Peitian¡¯s ear in embarrassment, ¡°You can dedicate yourself to me in the evening. Let me see what is better.¡± Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 186 This chapter is sponsored by Pancake-Cat! Thanks for the support! ¡ï>d(,,?¦Å¡ä-,,)¡Ð¡î Just after the New Year, Xin Ziming appeared in General Jiang¡¯s main palace in the Spring City. ¡°Old Xin, you¡¯re so interesting, you can still think about coming here for the Chinese New Year. Blame me as I don¡¯t have anything here. There are enough drinks, you and I will fight for 300 rounds,¡± General Jiang liked to be lively. He was very happy to see Xin Ziming coming. Xin Ziming didn¡¯t show it on his face, ¡°I¡¯m here to do something. Just came to visit you on the way. This is the weapon I promised to help you build before,¡± he handed a big box to General Jiang, which contained the demon body obtained by hunting the tenth-order executioner the previous time. According to General Jiang¡¯s request, he made a set of soft armor with his share. General Jiang opened the box. Inside the box was a pair of pure white soft armor, a soft and close-fitting, thin and dense scale armor. It started with a gentle, dark flow. General Jiang tried the surface with his short blade. The short knife made by the eighth-order demon body did not even leave marks on the surface of the soft armor. ¡°This is good,¡± General Jiang was excited. He took it and gestured to him, ¡°But this armor, I seem to have seen it on someone.¡± ¡°Sister Qianxun was also wearing one. The style is very similar, but hers is black.¡± Yu Nian said, ¡°She was wearing it inside so it¡¯s usually invisible. The siege by the last tenth order demon was too fierce. Her coat was split in half, and I saw it.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s her. It¡¯s defensive performance also looks quite good. But it¡¯s definitely worse than mine,¡± General Jiang patted Xin Ziming¡¯s shoulder. His heart was grateful, after all, nowadays in the world, he hadn¡¯t heard of anyone who could make a set of armor with a tenth-order demon body, ¡°Tenth-order soft armor, haha. At that time, the three of us divided the gains, Ye Peitian got the crystal core, we two took the body. Maybe in this world the only people who can wear this are you and her.¡± Xin Ziming gave General Jiang a gloomy look, thinking that he had made the tenth-order weapons and soft armor for Ye Peitian early, so it might be worn by the sixth-order woman. He hesitated to say what was in his heart. But because he was only guessing, he didn¡¯t say a word. Xin Ziming picked up a long box that he brought, stood up and said, ¡°Exactly, I¡¯m going to find Miss Chu. Chengzhu, please show me the way.¡± He personally had crafted tools. One was because it was a rare tenth-level magical tool, and he was not assured to hand it to others. The other was that he wanted to take this opportunity to finally confirm his thoughts. ¡°Sister Qianxun? What do you want to find her for?¡± General Jiang was surprised. While walking on the road, he had a thought in his heart, thinking about whether to tell him about Lin Fei¡¯s true identity. After all, the three of them also agreed to hunt high-level demons together from time to time. But taking into account Xin Ziming¡¯s shrewd and indifferent personality, General Jiang¡¯s heart was indecisive, and eventually he held it back. The two came to the Tube Tower with their thoughts in mind. Chu Qianxun and several sisters who knew each other from upstairs and downstairs were setting fire for cooking. Her house was small. In order to eat a hot pot, she packed all the boxes into a room next to Gao Yan and borrowed the copper pot again. The tables were put aside, and everyone sat together on the floor. They were looking forward to tasting Ye Peitian¡¯s cooking. Everyone in that building knew that Lin Fei¡¯s cooking was good. As long as he cooked, everyone in the whole building was caught by the smell. It was a pity that Lin Fei was Chu Qianxun¡¯s man, and he was only willing to cook for her. There were not many people who could be lucky enough to taste his craftsmanship.. That day was Chinese New Year. Lin Fei said he would treat guests from upstairs and downstairs. Anyone who heard the news, one or two, whether familiar or unfamiliar, came cheekily. A group of people were crowded, and suddenly saw two famous city lords appear at the door of the house. They stood up in unison. After some time, they gave up their seats, and got busy with the tableware. General Jiang, the arrogant lord of the Spring City, and Xin Ziming, the indifferent and astute Qilin City Lord. The two super masters took their seats, and everyone in the room was uncomfortable, but they were reluctant to leave. General Jiang and Xin Ziming sat casually, but they secretly watched out for Ye Peitian¡¯s figure. They did not dare to relax easily, being alert all the time. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Sister Qianxun¡¯s place to have a hot pot gathering. It¡¯s really annoying. What about Brother Lin?¡± General Jiang asked. As soon as the words fell, Lin Fei appeared at the door of the house with a steaming soup pot. He wore a headscarf, a floral apron, and a pair of gloves. The murderous half demon looked warm and harmless, with fragrant food in his hand. He looked completely like a soft man. Chapter 187 This chapter is sponsored by Pancake-Cat! This too strong contrast caused General Jiang and Xin Ziming to stand up in shock. Because the two of them stood up, the rest of the people had to stand up as well. The women exchanged glances in surprise, not knowing why the two high-ranking city lords would be so kind to Chu Qianxun¡¯s ¡°cooking husband¡±. ¡°Lord Jiang and Lord Xin are here? Please sit down, you¡¯re welcome here,¡± Ye Peitian greeted gently, and skillfully poured a pot of white soup into the hot pot. For a time, the room was fragrant and everyone¡¯s stomach grunted. ¡°There is still a pot of red soup, you start eating first, and I will go and get it,¡± Ye Peitian handed Chu Qianxun the leftover soup in his hand. To prevent her from making suggestions to help, he kissed her forehead, turned around and left. ¡°Eh, I¡¯m sorely killed by these two. They sprinkle dog food all day long, and don¡¯t care about single people like us,¡± the mad woman complained and sat down. ¡°That¡¯s right, the hot pot had to be eaten before the dog food,¡± Gao Yan also expressed her dissatisfaction. The women sat back with dissatisfaction, apparently very angry with their hosts. General Jiang sat stiffly. He was unable to recover from the petrified state. In his mind, Ye Peitian was the man who alone turned the tide, resisted the tenth-order demon, and saved many people. Whenever he fought, his sword shone like snow, the sky was full of yellow sand and it was both cold and powerful. It was the Yellow Sand Emperor who once leaned into the mouth of the demon and pulled him out of danger. This person was worshipped secretly by General Jiang in his heart and considered as the strongest man in the world. Would he be a family cook who wore a floral apron, cooked good food, and whispered when he was at home? General Jiang felt a little bit uncomfortable. Xin Ziming was dumbfounded. Compared to General Jiang, he had been more aware of Ye Peitian¡¯s situation for many years after he managed the Qilin base. There were many legends about Ye Peitian¡¯s life experience, but he was worthy of being called half demon. He couldn¡¯t really associate Ye Peitian, who was famous for his cold blood and mercilessness, with this soft-spoken Lin Fei. Ye Peitian prepared red and white mandarin duck hot pot. He fried a basket of icing-steamed bun slices, and a large pan of thin cicada-shaped knife noodles. Everyone cheered. They abandoned their feelings, forgot their identity and rank, and enthusiastically devoted themselves to the major battle to seize the share of food. Xin Ziming took a sip of the food that Ye Peitian handed over, and was almost burnt by the white soup, but the rich aroma had already flowed between his lips and teeth. ¡°Isn¡¯t it so well cooked?¡± He stared dumbly at the small half of the bowl of white soup and the floating hand-made meatballs. He began to suspect that his various guesses may be wrong. They had almost the same style. Those speculations may be a coincidence. That must be the case. General Jiang had been completely conquered by the deliciousness of the food. Ignoring the shock in his head, he grabbed the last bowl of fried noodles regardless of his image while Yu Nian thought: The strongest man in the world = The brother who was pressed against the wall by Sister Qianxun = A strong comrade who they could trust = A little white face who was responsible for cooking at home = A man who may cause destruction of the whole city = She could often visit their home to eat delicious meal. Such a complicated logical chain had already been arbitrarily pushed in his mind. He only cared now whether he could rely on the status of the regimental leader and the lord of the city to suppress the ignorant thoughts and grab the last piece of fried ribs and noodles in the pot. Xin Ziming, who was left alone with General Jiang, explained his intentions of coming when the crowd had drunk and had enough to eat. He took out the rectangular sword box he brought with him and pulled out the drawer. Inside the box, a white sword was laid. The hilt was round, and the bright green crystal core was pulsating on it like a living creature. The sword was like white water in the autumn, and the cold was spontaneous, and there was a dark flow in its surface. At a glance, it could be seen that it was a rare sword in the world. ¡°Sister Qianxun, you cut off Yu Yu¡¯s arm last time and sent it to Old Xin to make this? You are so smart. Old Xin¡¯s skill in making weapons is the most exquisite. I was thinking about mentioning this matter to you,¡± General Jiang looked at the tenth-order weapon in the box with an envious expression. He couldn¡¯t help trying to touch it several times. He said that politely, but in fact, he never thought of instructing Chu Qianxun to find Xin Ziming to make a weapon. Chapter 188 This chapter is sponsored by Pancake-Cat! Although Xin Ziming¡¯s weapon design talent was rare in the world, General Jiang was actually not very relieved of his character. In front of the tenth-order body, even if he had his reputation, he would get greedy for some private gain. It was Chu Qianxun herself, who was a little surprised. Based on her understanding of Xin Ziming, she was ready to send Ye Peitian to take the sword away. Since General Jiang already knew about him, she did not want Ye Peitian to live in hiding for a lifetime. If they met the right people at the right time, she would like Ye Peitian to take off his mask and live in the sun. ¡°The ability of the weapon lies in the powerful control of the ability holder. This weapon would successfully help its user. When the user holds the sword handle, as long as he has the ability to exert the control attribute, the use range of the ability will be greatly increased,¡± he kept looking at Lin Fei when he said that. When everyone was looking at the weapon, only Lin Fei was busy sweeping the floor, cleaning up the table and the room after the guests left. He carried a stack of chopsticks tied together, but glanced at the rectangular box in Xin Ziming¡¯s hands. He was going to wash dishes. Xin Ziming once again overthrew his speculation in the bottom of his heart. This man could never be the half demon! Was there such a soft and cute half demon? ¡°Lin Fei, come and see, this was what I asked the Master to make for you,¡± Chu Qianxun called him aloud. ¡°Is it for me?¡± Ye Peitian was very happy. Qianxun took pains and effort, tossed with a great demon body, all for him. He wiped his hands and picked up the long sword. When the long sword came out of the box, his whole temperament suddenly changed. The cold hair on Xin Ziming¡¯s back stood up in an instant, and he was keen in spirit. He noticed for the first time that there was an extremely powerful presence in the room that was far superior to himself. There was no wind or sand in the room, and the man waved his arm and pointed the sword out of the window. In that way, after a freehand action, in the dark sky outside the window, sand began to diffuse in the streets of Spring City, blocking the sight of countless pedestrians. ¡°Why is there such a big sandstorm?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the sand is too big, and the path is invisible.¡± Passers-by complained about the suddenly changing weather. ¡°Yes, the tenth-order weapon really is extraordinary.¡± Ye Peitian calmly put the sword into the box, picked up a stack of dishes, then said, ¡°Then I will go down to wash dishes first.¡± Xin Ziming: ¡°¡­¡± General Jiang thought, ¡°Wow, Brother Ye is awesome.¡± Yu Nian thought, ¡°The half demon is so good, but Qianxun, who can let the half demon wash dishes, is even better.¡± Only after leaving the building and walking a long way did Xin Ziming react. He turned and asked General Jiang, ¡°You, you already know that he was Ye Peitian?¡± General Jiang looked at his brother, who had always been a stable man, having a dumb look and inexplicably felt a sense of victory, ¡°I noticed that earlier than you.¡± ¡°You intend to hide him in the Spring City?¡± ¡°So what should I do?¡± General Jiang asked, ¡°Do you have the ability to drive him away?¡± Xin Ziming choked, and for the first time in years, he was in the middle of a quarrel with General Jiang. After all the guests left and the house was clean and tidy, Ye Peitian stopped. He was alone in the room with Chu Qianxun, leaning shoulder to shoulder and admiring the peerless sword on the table together. He loved to rub the jade-like hilt gently. ¡°This is a New Year¡¯s gift, do you like it?¡± Chu Qianxun looked at him. ¡°You always worry about me.¡± Ye Peitian lowered his eyes, making the luster of the sword reflect in his eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to give you.¡± ¡°You know it.¡± Chu Qianxun was a little bad, she slowly crawled up to his ear, softly coaxing him, ¡°What gift do I want, don¡¯t you know?¡± Chapter 189 This chapter is sponsored by Pancake-Cat! Xin Ziming returned to the Qilin base within two days. One day after that, just after returning from a demon hunt, Akai ran in panickingly with a letter to find him. ¡°Who¡¯s letter makes you panic like this?¡± He asked while removing the armor and washing his face. The saints in the auxiliary department rarely participate in actual combat. Their upgrade had always been much slower than the combat saints fighting on the front line. The spiritual saint who could rank among the top was the only lord of Qilin, Xin Ziming. In addition to his talent, he never stayed behind the scenes and always tempered himself on the front line of the battlefield. All the members of Qilin were obedient to their city lord. In front of the always strict and calm city lord, few people dared to scream like that. ¡°Yeah, Ye¡­ Ye Peitian,¡± Akai stammered. In fact, when that figure of Ye Peitian appeared at the door of the regiment and handed him the letter coldly, his legs went soft. The aura brought to him by the Yellow Sand Emperor seemed to be more powerful than before. But standing there without a word made them feel powerless to resist. Under tremendous pressure, he stepped forward and took the letter in his hand. The clothes on Akay¡¯s back were soaked wet. Fortunately, the Yellow Sand Emperor did not embarrass them, he gave him the letter and left. ¡°Oh, he gave it in person?¡± Xin Ziming wiped his hands dry, took the envelope, and opened it. ¡°What did he say?¡± Akai and the rest of the Qilin¡¯s warriors were very curious. The previous time, the city lord did not take them with him, but brought back the body of the tenth-order demon. He refined two tenth-order weapons in one breath. At that time, they had speculation in their hearts, but they were not sure to think about Ye Peitian. ¡°Nothing, he found a high-level demon and asked me to fight it with him.¡± ¡°What? Ye Peitian? Will you really fight with Ye Peitian?¡± Akai thought for a moment, and then he rejoiced, ¡°Does that mean that our Corps will soon have a tenth-order weapon?¡± When Ye Peitian was their enemy, he was a frightening existence, but if he became a comrade-in-arm, things would be completely different. He was the only tenth-order strongman known to mankind at present. After forming a team with such a person, the high-level demon body was almost a thing in the bag. Akai thought of the tenth-order weapon that may not even be present in other places. If they could get two or three pieces again, other teams would be jealous to death. Thinking of that, Akai laughed. Xin Ziming, looking at the letter in his hand, fell into another kind of thinking. Ye Peitian was a public enemy of all mankind and was an existence coveted by countless huge forces in the dark. On one hand, Xin Ziming wanted to make a deal with him, on the other hand, he selfishly hoped that their relationship would only be maintained in secret, rather than publicizing it to everyone, so as to not cause unnecessary trouble to Qilin. Before, judging from previous legends, he was a silent and lonely man, and Xin Ziming felt that his ideas were fully achievable. But now, Ye Peitian stood in front of the regiment in broad daylight and handed him an invitation letter. The meaning there was actually to let him express his attitude publicly. Xin Ziming repeatedly weighed it in his heart. If he openly stood on the half demon¡¯s side, he had to bear certain adverse consequences. But the benefits were as obvious as Akai said. Xin Ziming sat down on the chair, stretched out two fingers, and gently clasped the table alternately. He remembered seeing Ye Peitian for the first time. At that time, the man was dark, and he looked like he was unrequited and self-abrupt. But when they met each other, Xin Ziming keenly discovered that he was quite different. He had brought a kind of freshness. Such Ye Peitian was powerful as expected. Chapter 190 This chapter is sponsored by Pancake-Cat! Xin Ziming returned to the Qilin base within two days. One day after that, just after returning from a demon hunt, Akai ran in panickingly with a letter to find him. ¡°Who¡¯s letter makes you panic like this?¡± He asked while removing the armor and washing his face. The saints in the auxiliary department rarely participate in actual combat. Their upgrade had always been much slower than the combat saints fighting on the front line. The spiritual saint who could rank among the top was the only lord of Qilin, Xin Ziming. In addition to his talent, he never stayed behind the scenes and always tempered himself on the front line of the battlefield. All the members of Qilin were obedient to their city lord. In front of the always strict and calm city lord, few people dared to scream like that. ¡°Yeah, Ye¡­ Ye Peitian,¡± Akai stammered. In fact, when that figure of Ye Peitian appeared at the door of the regiment and handed him the letter coldly, his legs went soft. The aura brought to him by the Yellow Sand Emperor seemed to be more powerful than before. But standing there without a word made them feel powerless to resist. Under tremendous pressure, he stepped forward and took the letter in his hand. The clothes on Akay¡¯s back were soaked wet. Fortunately, the Yellow Sand Emperor did not embarrass them, he gave him the letter and left. ¡°Oh, he gave it in person?¡± Xin Ziming wiped his hands dry, took the envelope, and opened it. ¡°What did he say?¡± Akai and the rest of the Qilin¡¯s warriors were very curious. The previous time, the city lord did not take them with him, but brought back the body of the tenth-order demon. He refined two tenth-order weapons in one breath. At that time, they had speculation in their hearts, but they were not sure to think about Ye Peitian. ¡°Nothing, he found a high-level demon and asked me to fight it with him.¡± ¡°What? Ye Peitian? Will you really fight with Ye Peitian?¡± Akai thought for a moment, and then he rejoiced, ¡°Does that mean that our Corps will soon have a tenth-order weapon?¡± When Ye Peitian was their enemy, he was a frightening existence, but if he became a comrade-in-arm, things would be completely different. He was the only tenth-order strongman known to mankind at present. After forming a team with such a person, the high-level demon body was almost a thing in the bag. Akai thought of the tenth-order weapon that may not even be present in other places. If they could get two or three pieces again, other teams would be jealous to death. Thinking of that, Akai laughed. Xin Ziming, looking at the letter in his hand, fell into another kind of thinking. Ye Peitian was a public enemy of all mankind and was an existence coveted by countless huge forces in the dark. On one hand, Xin Ziming wanted to make a deal with him, on the other hand, he selfishly hoped that their relationship would only be maintained in secret, rather than publicizing it to everyone, so as to not cause unnecessary trouble to Qilin. Before, judging from previous legends, he was a silent and lonely man, and Xin Ziming felt that his ideas were fully achievable. But now, Ye Peitian stood in front of the regiment in broad daylight and handed him an invitation letter. The meaning there was actually to let him express his attitude publicly. Xin Ziming repeatedly weighed it in his heart. If he openly stood on the half demon¡¯s side, he had to bear certain adverse consequences. But the benefits were as obvious as Akai said. Xin Ziming sat down on the chair, stretched out two fingers, and gently clasped the table alternately. He remembered seeing Ye Peitian for the first time. At that time, the man was dark, and he looked like he was unrequited and self-abrupt. But when they met each other, Xin Ziming keenly discovered that he was quite different. He had brought a kind of freshness. Such Ye Peitian was powerful as expected. Chapter 191 Xin Ziming inexplicably remembered the figure standing in the cemetery and decided to gamble. Xin Ziming retracted his finger and wrote a reply. Folded the seal and put it in Akai¡¯s hand. ¡°You personally go to Spring City, hand this letter to Jiang Chengzhu and ask him to convey it. We will definitely go to the appointment on time.¡± ¡­ In the Provincial Fortress in the extreme north, Su Wenguang, the captain of the blast team, had cut off the head of the demon. He stepped on the giant body of the demon, bent down to take out the green crystal core from it, and wiped the sweat from his head. ¡°What are you talking about? Someone had already killed the tenth-order demon? Was the person a tough opponent like the executioner? Tell me which hero was so powerful?¡± The newly rising power of the Northern, Han Youming, a strong water ability holder, received a briefing from his wife and frowned, ¡°We are now fighting a ninth-order demon while the tenth-order crystal core and weapons have fallen in Xin Ziming¡¯s hand, but he is the only one who could think of getting along with Ye Peitian.¡± His wife, Mu Jia, walked behind him, squeezed his shoulders gently, and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will have a tenth-order demon sooner or later. What crazy violent half demon? Someone successfully cooperated with him. It seems that rumors may not be reliable.¡± On the beach in Qinghai, several key players of Blizzard and Qilin were hidden behind large rocks, alerting outsiders, while observing a thrilling battle taking place on the seashore. There, the demon was like a jellyfish, whose translucent body floated high in the air. There were countless bright and strange bubbles floating in the air. The dragon formed by Yellow Sand was standing in mid-air, and a man stood firmly on it. He hunted in the yellow sand under the sky, with a pure white sword. The demon¡¯s beautiful face cracked in half and the arm and the small half of the body were missing. ¡°Ye Peitian is so powerful. No matter how many times he has fought, I admire him,¡± those ability holders who were on guard sighed with emotion. ¡°Ye Ge, it seems that this time the tenth-order demon will be available again. I don¡¯t know how many weapons the regimental deputy will make this time. I¡¯m going to use all my net worth to exchange for it, haha.¡± ¡°Actually, Ye Peitian is really handsome, but he is too indifferent. After fighting with him so many times, every time I approached him, I shivered while getting within three meters of him.¡± ¡°Hey, that¡¯s because you haven¡¯t had much contact with him. You don¡¯t even know that Ye Peitian¡¯s most powerful ability is not fighting!¡± It was the afterthought of Blizzard Corps. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t fool us. If it¡¯s not fighting, what can it be?¡± ¡°Hey, I won¡¯t tell you,¡± Yu Nian, who had known about it and even visited his home, was proud. ¡­ In an ancient castle deep in a jungle, Yu Yu watched with interest the two ¡°humans¡± who appeared in front of him, the gray-haired Ah Xiao and the bird girl behind him. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be human anymore? But you¡¯re not completely demonized. It turns out that there is still a way to stop demonization halfway.¡± ¡°This is Shennai¡¯s research result. In order to create more semi-demon warriors, they want to use your power to seek holy blood.¡± ¡°Oh? They did think so, what about you? Isn¡¯t it the same if you find me?¡± Yu Yu, who was humanoid, moved his fingertips boringly, ¡°I also want holy blood, which contains great power. Such blood can satisfy me.¡± Yu Yu turned into a demon form, ¡°But I can¡¯t beat him. Even if he and I fought desperately, it would at most be a draw. So in contrast, I¡¯d rather eat you half demons, and see if the taste is different.¡± ¡°Please wait a moment!¡± A Xiao hastily stopped this demon of uncertain character, ¡°Ye Peitian is very strong, but he is not without weakness. I came to you because I just want to tell you what his weakness is. As long as you grasp his weakness, he will surely obey.¡± Chapter 192 Yu Yu had stopped his big mouth with saliva dripping over their heads, and slowly retracted it, ¡°You¡¯re a despicable and disgusting race. In order to deal with your people, you can do everything.¡± The deep voice sounded in the empty castle. In the ruins not far from the Spring City, a wandering lightning roamed on the outer wall of the broken building. Two bright metal rings flew from the air, instantly deformed and clicked twice. The demon¡¯s neck and tail were locked on the solid wall. Chu Qianxun¡¯s figure appeared. Black knife shadows flashed alternately, and she clutched a green crystal core in her hands. The leader of the Red Wolf, Han Ao, withdrew a pair of golden rings and greeted everyone to step forward to divide the gains. In the early spring, the team¡¯s first collective operation was very gratifying. The newly joined team members were very excited, and the old team members began to feel confident. Yao Xianxian happily patted Chu Qianxun¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Qianxun, you are in the later stage of the sixth-order, isn¡¯t it time to upgrade to the seventh-order? The leader and I specially prepared a seventh-order crystal core for you as a gift. I hope you will succeed soon.¡± Although Chu Qianxun was not short of crystal cores, the seventh-order crystal core was regarded as a precious thing even for Yao Xianxian and Han Ao. She was about to thank her, but she saw Yao Xianxian¡¯s face suddenly freeze. She stretched her hand and pushed Chu Qianxun, and a white branch suddenly appeared, penetrating her in front of Chu Qianxun. Chu Qianxun turned over from the ground in an instant. Xiaoyan, the bird she was familiar with, spread her dark wings in front of her eyes. The sky and the earth dimmed, and the rolling black curtain was pulled, blocking everything. Chu Qianxun pulled out her double knives. ¡°I persuade you not to resist, I know you can tear apart Xiaoyan¡¯s realm, but look at these people around you. Are you willing to let them be buried with you?¡± An old, hoarse voice sounded. In front of them, pale and pristine white branches covered the sky and spread their claws in the abandoned building. This was a powerful presence that they were unable to resist, Not to mention their Red Wolf, even Spring City had no power to fight this demon. The young members of the Red Wolf looked up at the white demon body flying in the sky, hid their head in their arms and shivered uncontrollably under strong pressure. Han Ao embraced the dying Yao Xianxian with red eyes and kept calling her name. ¡°Is it her?¡± The demon¡¯s huge face protruded from behind the abandoned tall building. ¡°Hi, you follow me. I¡¯ll let them call Ye Peitian to come to me,¡± the demon said to Chu Qianxun. Chu Qianxun pulled off a small bottle hanging on her neck, pulled out the stopper and poured it into Yao Xianxian¡¯s mouth. That was Ye Peitian¡¯s ¡°special effect drug¡± given to her for occasional need. ¡°Yes, as long as you don¡¯t touch them, I will follow you.¡± Chu Qianxun was taken to a castle deep in the jungle. The castle looked like a small Gothic building on the surface, but if one took a closer look, it was easy to find a cave modeled by a demon. The walls and pillars of the castle were inlaid with a large number of flashy gems. There were few windows, and there were no practical rooms. On the high and beautiful dome, there was a circle of colored flower windows in the shape of petals, which cast into a few shadows of stunned light in the dark. The obscure daylight and the light refracted by various gems intertwined to construct a strange and peculiar world of light and shadow. The pure white demon climbed down the wall from the dome. His body was formed by the twigs of countless white branches, his arms were thin, and his fingertips were long, but he had a huge human face with no expression but radiant, handsome and unparalleled. The long silver-white straight hair hung from the cheeks, and in the faint light, there was a shimmering silver luster. He stretched out his long neck, with a little curiosity, tilting his head and looking at Chu Qianxun. In front of the tenth-order demon with terrifying power, A Xiao and the girl with the human face and bird body stood. The situation was extremely critical, but Chu Qianxun was calm like never before. Chapter 193 This chapter is sponsored by Pancake-Cat! ¡°What do you want to chat with me about? You¡¯re really special. For the first time, a human wanted to chat with me,¡± Yu Yu was a powerful demon. He had a strong ability to perceive the mental state of surrounding creatures. He noticed Chu Qianxun not only had no fear of himself, but even had a real desire to communicate, which made him feel very novel. ¡°Do you like reading books, especially about medieval cultures?¡± Chu Qianxun said casually as if chatting with a friend. ¡°Yes, how did you know that?¡± Yu Yu was surprised. Chu Qianxun mentioned Yu Yu¡¯s clothing and the colorfully decorated walls, ¡°No wonder, you look like someone walking out of Wuthering Heights. The interior of the castle is almost like a palace in Arabic mythology, it looks like a castle with Gothic architecture. I think I have seen it in an illustration in a novel.¡± ¡°I found a bookstore and brought all the books intact here. By reading it, I learned a lot of interesting history of human beings. Unfortunately, there are not many books. I have read them all,¡± Yu Yu was very proud, and said with a little regret. ¡°Anyway, we have to wait for Ye Peitian¡¯s arrival here, and may have to wait for a long time. If you are interested, I can tell you some other novels about humankind.¡± ¡°Oh, my lovely lady, do you want to be my Shahrazad?¡± ¡°Yes, Shahrazad, can you let me try it?¡± Chu Qianxun frankly wanted to delay time. ¡°Of course, I am very honored. Although I can¡¯t give you a thousand and one nights. But if you can arouse my interest, after Ye Peitian comes, I can even guarantee not to take your life.¡± (Shahrazad is a legendary Persian queen and the storyteller of One Thousand and One Nights) Zhong Lixiao leaned on a crutches to support his body and staggered forward two steps. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to her too much, she is a cunning woman. Be careful of being deceived and seduced by her. Leave her in our care. You just have to wait for Ye Peitian to come.¡± Yu Yu¡¯s arm suddenly turned into a white branch, extending from the sleeves with complicated patterns. Suddenly, he lifted Zhong Lixiao¡¯s skinny arms, lifted him in the air, and threw him away to the ground in disgust, ¡°Please keep quiet and recognize your identity. I know that you and Ye Peitian both are half immortal, but you are like a fake, full of decay and moldy smell. But if you continue to make me unhappy, I don¡¯t mind trying to see if your blood can increase my strength as much as his does.¡± Zhong Lixiao struggled to get up from the ground. With Xiaoyan¡¯s help, he retreated to the corner of the castle. He was really reluctant to face the moody, powerful and terrifying demon but had to take this opportunity to obtain holy blood. He was an immortal who was spawned in Shennai¡¯s laboratory. Like Ye Peitian, although his body would not die, but with the improvement of the rank and the application of abilities, his body became strange. The speed of aging quickened. Only when the holy blood was injected could he be rejuvenated for a moment. Only a little holy blood he had stored was left. He loathed the aging and rotten body and longed for a young and energetic look. When he learned from Shennai that this tenth-order demon could be used, he determined that he must take this opportunity to get Ye Peitian¡¯s blood. It was best to get the trust of this demon and get a lot of Ye Peitian¡¯s blood for a long time. For this reason, he swallowed his anger and bore it. In the main palace of the Spring City, after Han Ao told the whole story, General Jiang felt anxious. Even when they used the whole city¡¯s strength, they barely managed to fight against the tenth-order demon. Now that he had a hostage in hand, he wanted to rescue Chu Qianxun from him. General Jiang paced back and forth anxiously in the room, and finally hit the wall with his fist. But the man who had always treated Chu Qianxun as a baby was uncharacteristically calm. After entering the city, he put on his mask again, sat calmly in the house and listened to Han Ao silently telling every detail. His head was lowered. No one knew what he was thinking about. Looking at the familiar person, Gao Yan couldn¡¯t connect Chu Qianxun¡¯s boyfriend with a delicate body and who was easy to overthrow, with the legendary murderous half demon. The moment Lin Fei exposed his face, she was so shocked that her chin fell to the ground. But for Chu Qianxun¡¯s safety, she could only hold her emotions and carefully speak to the famous half demon, ¡°What should we do now? Anyway, we still have to rush to the place the demon mentioned. Otherwise, Qianxun would be in danger. Although I don¡¯t have a high rank, I will go with you and try my best to save Qianxun.¡± ¡°I must go too. Qianxun gave the blood she carried to her teammate. Her situation is more dangerous.¡± Han Ao said, ¡°When she was taken away, I was helpless and very guilty.¡± ¡°We will go to save Sister Qianxun.¡± ¡°Count me in, I will go too.¡± When Ye Peitian heard that the special medicine he had left for Qianxun had been used, he suddenly clenched his fist. He took a deep breath before releasing his fist, and raised his hand to stop the excitement. ¡°Calm down! Ah Xiao and Yu Yu want me. I haven¡¯t gone yet, so they won¡¯t hurt Qianxun.¡± He put his palms back on his knees. The palms were pale, powerful, and extremely stable, ¡°We must calm down. To ensure Qianxun¡¯s safety, we need help.¡± General Jiang immediately said, ¡°I will accompany you on the trip. We will go to Old Xin. The Qilin base is on the way and won¡¯t delay our journey.¡± Ye Peitian nodded to him, ¡°In addition to Old Xin, there is a person, if we can invite him, the probability of success will increase greatly. I think I must ask him.¡± ¡°What are you waiting for? We should leave now!¡± General Jiang jumped. Ye Peitian stood up. He staggered as he took the first step, almost tripping over the chair, but the second and third steps became more stable, and finally ran out of the door. Chapter 194 This chapter is sponsored by Pancake-Cat! ¡°So? This person had fallen from another high-level interface, and he was planning to perform the so-called taking over of the male protagonist?¡± You Yu sat in front of Chu Qianxun, listening with relish. Chu Qianxun was sitting opposite him, talking vividly about a novel in the Xiuxian category that was very popular on the Golden Age network. The books that Yu Yu read came from an abandoned state-owned bookstore, mostly with serious literature and popular science knowledge. He was exposed to this kind of popular book for the first time, making him feel very novel. Chu Qianxun got much better treatment than when she first came. She got a soft straw mat and held a glass of warm water in her hand. ¡°Yes, fortunately at the last moment, the male lead won, and dangerously avoided the fate of being swallowed. Otherwise, the owner of the body would have been replaced.¡± Chu Qianxun took a sip of water and asked with a smile, ¡°Is this a bit like the relationship between our two kinds?¡± Her attitude toward Yu Yu was almost frank. She tried not to hide any psychological emotions. Chu Qianxun knew that although the demons were simple, they did not like dishonesty. Especially the high-level demon that was good at mental ability in front of her. He could perceive any real emotions keenly. Once someone concealed, disguised, and provoked him or made him unhappy, the person would not have a good end. One moment, he may be crouching in front of her to listen to the story, the next moment he may open his mouth and swallow her. ¡°No, no.¡± Yu Yu wore exquisite leather shoes, white stockings, and vintage bloomers, holding his knees and squatting in front of Chu Qianxun, ¡°In fact, you humans have always had a misunderstanding. You and I are symbiotic. The awakening of the crystal core in the human body is not like the kind of ¡®takeover¡¯ in your story, causing one party to dissipate and become nothingness.¡± He raised a finger, ¡°The forms of life are diverse, but your race can not understand it.¡± Chu Qianxun looked at him with doubtful eyes, expressing that she could not accept this view of cannibalism. ¡°My dear lady, I know you can¡¯t believe it.¡± Yu Yu stretched out his white and beautiful palm and pressed it gently on his chest, ¡°Although we feed on humans, I have cherished it since we recovered our intelligence. All lives are never to be wasted, nor should they be killed indiscriminately.¡± When he said that, he lowered his eyes slightly and pressed his hand against his chest, which seemed pious and serious. ¡°I am grateful for every life that provides energy for my survival. And cherish to replace them to survive in this world.¡± Because he treated the lives as food, no matter how kind such bloody remarks sounded, she couldn¡¯t agree with him. This was just a way of thinking that races with different positions couldn¡¯t accept each other in the short term. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t have to pretend to accept, ¡°Although I don¡¯t agree with your point of view, chatting with you still makes me think a lot.¡± Chu Qianxun stood up, ¡°But it is too late, I think I need to rest.¡± ¡°No, I really want to know the end of the story. After he wiped out that enemy, did he break through the refining period, and how did he refine the so-called Nascent Soul, get out of the flesh, and finally go to another higher world? Yes, I must know these before you can leave.¡± Chu Qianxun laughed, ¡°But this is a very long story. You know, we humans are very fragile. Even if you force me not to sleep, I can¡¯t hold back and in this state I cannot speak well.¡± Yu Yu stood up unhappily, ¡°How much time do you need?¡± ¡°Humans sleep about eight hours, plus I still need to eat dinner and breakfast, so we can only meet again tomorrow morning, okay?¡± Chu Qianxun was locked in a room with no doors or windows, the white chain that tied her wrist was very strong. She tried to unlock it a little then gave up. The girl named Xiaoyan brought her food in silence. She placed the food in front of Chu Qianxun, leaned against the open wall, lowered her eyes, wrapped her black wings in front of her, and kept looking at Chu Qianxun motionless. Chu Qianxun looked at the strange-looking girl, and then looked down at the food in front of her. It was a bowl of cooked grains, paired with several grilled barbecues, and some small pieces of fruit. The dishes were carefully arranged, and although the taste was average, it could be seen that the one who made them made it with their heart. ¡°Thank you,¡± Chu Qianxun said to her. The girl asked, ¡°Ah, aren¡¯t you angry with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still angry, but I want to thank you for preparing these delicious things for me.¡± ¡°You¡­ the story was very nice,¡± Xiaoyan lowered her expressionless face into the thick feathers of the wings, leaving only dark feathers at the door. She stood on her one foot; a red bird claw. Her appearance was of a twisted and strange demon, but her heart was still of a human girl. Chapter 195 This chapter is sponsored by Pancake-Cat! Xin Ziming had just returned to the Qilin base when Ye Peitian and General Jiang had come to him.Ye Peitian explained his intention concisely. ¡°Miss Chu was caught?¡± Xin Ziming frowned, his fingers lightly pressed on the table, ¡°You are right to save her, but you must know that it is more difficult to rescue a person from the demon than to kill this demon. The demon¡¯s thoughts can¡¯t be understood by our human minds. They are moody, have different ideas, and are difficult to negotiate with. It is even possible that the rescuer will hurt the hostage as soon as it appears.¡± Ye Peitian pulled out a round crystal core from his pocket and placed it firmly on the table. It was a tenth-order crystal core representing the highest level at present. It was just taken by him in the battle not long ago. ¡°I hope that you will do your best to help me,¡± he said, then looked at General Jiang. ¡°No, don¡¯t mention this to me, I don¡¯t need anything,¡± General Jiang interrupted him, ¡°Sister Qianxun rescued me twice, and Yu Yu is also my enemy, so I will for sure join you to save her.¡± Xin Ziming looked at the tenth order crystal core on the table quietly. He was a ninth-order saint and the tenth-order crystal core was the key to his advancement, and it was also the reason he went to Peitian initially. However, Ye Peitian exerted too much energy in each battle, which caused him to have no intention of negotiating with him to exchange for the crystal core. But this time, Ye Peitian took the initiative to put the crystal core in front of him. He was the head of the mercenary regiment, and the mercenary¡¯s collection of demons would have been justified. But he knew that this was the best time to enter into a relationship with Ye Peitian. If he took the crystal core, then they may always be friends in a relationship of interest. However, if General Jiang made the effort today at no cost, they would become brothers. However, he teamed up with Ye Peitian several times to hunt for demons, and he clearly realized the huge opportunities and benefits. Now in his team, the weapons of the top group of people were basically either the ninth-order or the tenth-order. It could be said to make them proud in front of other regiments. Also, they had ninth-order crystal cores in the hand, which could be used for the eighth-order group members to advance one more. That was a qualitative leap for the strength of their entire team. Not only did he realize that, but the heads of other regiments also quickly noticed the advantages of cooperating with the half demon. Many people began to look for Ye Peitian for cooperation. Xin Ziming at the end, remembered Chu Qianxun¡¯s appearance in the cemetery that day. The female saint stood for a long time in front of the white snow tombstone, shrouded in real and rich sorrow. Xin Ziming finally made a decision and pushed back the crystal core he had longed for, ¡°We are brothers, don¡¯t say this. Of course, I have to save my younger sister.¡± He reached out and patted Ye Peitian¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Wait, we will discuss the countermeasures before we have a chance to rescue Qianxun.¡± Ye Peitian came to Xin Ziming with General Jiang. General Jiang looked eager and anxious. On the contrary, Ye Peitian, who had a closer relationship with Chu Qianxun, seemed very calm. But that was only what outsiders saw. For senior spiritual saints like Xin Ziming, even if they couldn¡¯t gain insight into the people¡¯s heart, they still had a keen grasp of their true emotions. He knew in his heart that Ye Peitian seemed calm at the moment, but it was just a thin film that was near to breaking. Underneath the seemingly calm person was the violent stormy sky, the turbulent deep sea, and the crumbling figure standing on the cliff. ¡°Well, I know, I know,¡± Ye Peitian replied calmly. Xin Ziming went around the table and patted his shoulders hard twice, then spread out a map on the table, ¡°Our Qilin base is here,¡± he pointed to the location on the map. ¡°And the jungle the demon mentioned is at this location. It had been two or three days since we came back. I guess they should have returned to the demon¡¯s nest.¡± ¡°So we have to rush over at full speed, otherwise Sister Qianxun will be in danger!¡± General Jiang didn¡¯t want to read the map at all. He just wanted to pull the two of them to run as fast as possible. ¡°Their purpose is Peitian. Before he goes there, he probably won¡¯t do anything to Qianxun. If he wanted to do something¡­¡± Xin Ziming glanced at Ye Peitian and swallowed the rest of the words. If he wanted to do something he would have already done it, and it was already too late. Ye Peitian¡¯s right hand suddenly shook uncontrollably. His other hand stretched out quickly and held his right hand tightly. After a moment, he moved his lips gently, ¡°You continue.¡± ¡°We must plan carefully. This demon is tenth-order, powerful in spirit, and he can monitor a wide range. We must formulate a perfect plan, how to approach him, how to fight, and how to rescue Qianxun without angering him,¡± Xin Ziming was a sober and thoughtful person. Plus he had relatively weak feelings for Chu Qianxun. He was able to stabilize his mind, calmly analyze the terrain, and attack tactics. ¡°However, we can all discuss it slowly on the road. I will ask someone to arrange a carriage,¡± he waved and ordered his subordinates to prepare for the trip. ¡°There is a person whose ability is very special.¡± Ye Peitian pointed to a base between Qilin and the Devil¡¯s Cave, ¡°He is in Beizhen now. I want to get his help.¡± General Jiang: ¡°Who? Who is there, is there any strong man in Beizhen? Is he stronger than you?¡± ¡°Beizhen?¡± Xin Ziming pondered for a moment, thinking of a character, ¡°You mean that chain of blood, Chen Jianbai? His ability is certainly suitable, but isn¡¯t he used to running after you, trying to catch you?¡± Chapter 196 ¡°I almost got in his hand twice. There were also three or four times that I almost killed him.¡± Ye Peitian looked at the small coordinates on the map, ¡°But no matter who he used to be, as long as it helps Chu Qianxun, I have to dig him out.¡± Beizhen used to be a town affiliated with the Shennai Group and one of the cores of the Shennai forces. At that time, almost everyone in that town believed in Shennai, and the prayers were intertwined above the town no matter day or night. The center had a luxurious church. The clergy and saints who belonged to Shennai once held supreme power there. As Shennai rushed northward and became infamous, Beizhen quickly declined. At the moment, it was chaotic and disorderly, with a sparse population and no strong leader. Some saints who did not want to follow Shennai to the extreme cold, were quietly stranded in Beizhen. Chen Jianbai was one of these people. This man was extremely short and described as insignificant. There were chains of iron on his face and body all the time. From the gap of the iron chain, a black hole was visible. Very little light was revealed, and the appearance looked very strange and gloomy. . Most people ridiculed and rejected him in daily life. But his power was very special, and the end of the iron chain that he carried with him all the time, penetrated his body from one clavicle to another. When he used his ability, the red iron chain would continuously drill out of the body. Whether in the air or on the ground, once circled, this circle had the ability to penetrate the space. His attacking ability was not strong, but his surprise and rescue ability was really good. So Ye Peitian, who was strong, was almost caught in that way several times in the battle.¡¡¡¡Xin Ziming pondered for a moment and found that if he existed during the battle, he could indeed appear behind the local camp at any time, greatly increasing the possibility of rescue success. Right now, he could only think about how he could be persuaded to help Ye Peitian, his old rival. In Yu Yu¡¯s castle, Chu Qianxun took the breakfast Xiaoyan handed her. Since she received Chu Qianxun¡¯s praise and gratitude, although she was still reticent, she was obviously more attentive in preparing food for Chu Qianxun. The ingredients were freshly collected from the mountain every day. After simple cooking, the meals were neatly arranged on the plate by the little girl in front of Chu Qianxun. Although she didn¡¯t say a word, Chu Qianxun noticed her intentions. She also saw the little girl¡¯s loneliness and boredom from the fruits that were carved exaggeratedly. ¡°Thank you. The food you cook is delicious. Do you want a little yourself?¡± Chu Qianxun asked her. When she was in Xiaozhou Village, she saw that Dan Qin prepared food for those semi-demonized humans, which seemed to be no different from what humans ate every day.Xiaoyan shook her head. The person in front of her was really strange. She was imprisoned in the tenth-order demon¡¯s castle. Her escape was hopeless. Her hands were shackled and she was sitting on the haystack. She could move only in a small area, but she didn¡¯t seem to be aware that she was imprisoned at all. She behaved so leisurely and relaxed. She slept soundly every night, ate delicious food, and she thanked herself politely. If one didn¡¯t look at the shackles on her hands and the chains tied to the wall, she might even think that she was really just a guest on vacation. The story she told the tenth-order demon was really novel and interesting. She wasn¡¯t afraid of the powerful demon at all, dared to refuse the demon¡¯s request, and dared to argue with him. Sometimes Xiaoyan looked at her straightforward personality, and was worried that the handsome man opposite her would suddenly swallow her into his stomach. ¡°Are you¡­ not afraid of demons?¡± Xiaoyan asked. ¡°Of course I¡¯m afraid, after all, they feed on humans.¡± Chu Qianxun swallowed the last bite of food on the plate, ¡°But they have appeared on our planet, and I know they will continue to exist. It¡¯s been a long time. So I also want to know more about them. Maybe there will be more people like me and slowly there will be a hope to find a solution.¡± ¡°Then¡­are you not afraid of me?¡± ¡°Why should I be afraid of you?¡± Chu Qianxun smiled, ¡°Maybe I was not used to seeing you at first, but after a few days, I found that you are similar to me except for appearance. After all, what we call saints are actually also not really human in the original sense.¡± Chu Qianxun handed the plate in her hand, ¡°But, you caught me here. I¡¯m still angry with you.¡± Xiaoyan took the plate in silence, handed Chu Qianxun a glass of water, and stopped talking. Seeing that Chu Qianxun had finished her breakfast, Yu Yu happily ran in. Chu Qianxun, who was drinking water, saw his costume and spouted out all the water in her mouth. Yu Yu was suddenly wearing a historical Chinese¡¯s robe, pedaled on the clouds, looking like a fairy. He instantly completely changed from the European medieval nobles to the extraordinary and mythical figures in ancient China. ¡°Quickly, tell me did he survive the calamity??¡± Yu Yu sat down in front of Chu Qianxun, ¡°Quickly, I¡¯ve waited for you all night.¡± Chapter 197 Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh. In order to save her life, she had to open her heart and face the demon in front of her. Sometimes, she would feel in a trance thinking that his curiosity was as high as humans. Creatures with wisdom and emotions were not much different from themselves. But over the years, those memories that had been deeply imprinted in her mind couldn¡¯t be wiped out. When the same kind was swallowed by demons, they remind themselves all the time that the seemingly harmless creatures were the natural enemies of human beings. Yu Yu looked at Chu Qianxun without speaking, thinking she was unwilling. ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk, do you dislike the bad conditions? As long as you tell the story well, you will have everything you want.¡± He shook his elegant wide sleeves, and countless crystals rolled from all directions on the ground. The crystals automatically piled up into a colorful crystal bed. ¡°So, do you like it? You can order something other than a bed.¡± Chu Qianxun reached out and touched the bed, and her hands were hurt by the angular crystal stones, so she refused, ¡°No, I would rather sleep on straw.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you humans like this? I have read many books mentioning crystal shoes and crystal coffins,¡± You Yu felt very strange. ¡°Yu Yu, I told you that it¡¯s impossible to really understand a race by reading alone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all right, continue to tell yesterday¡¯s story.¡± ¡°Yesterday I told the story of the male lead condensing his vitality and turning it into a pure soul, which was about to enter the infancy period. Thunderclouds were scattered in the sky, lightning was swimming in the rain like a golden dragon, and the heavenly-tribulation was about to come.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, I don¡¯t quite understand why there is this so-called heavenly-tribulation?¡± ¡°According to Taoist thoughts, if you become a Nascent Soul infant, the soul can be separated from the flesh, and you have the ability to communicate with heaven and earth. This matter is against the rules of heaven, so the lighting comes down from heaven.¡± ¡°It turns out that way,¡± Yu Yu thoughtfully thought for a moment. ¡°Although you humans are backward, there are often ideas that surprise my thinking. These ideas have already been very close to the source of life. They can¡¯t help but remind me of my mother star.¡± ¡°Your mother star? What is it like? Why did it bring you to our planet?¡± Chu Qianxun seized the opportunity and asked the long-standing thoughts that puzzled her. This may also be a common question in all survivors¡¯ hearts on the planet. In the early spring, in this mysterious castle with intertwined colored lights, Chu Qianxun, who had experienced two lifetimes, vaguely approached the truth of the demons coming to earth for the first time. ¡°When I first awakened, my mind was muddled. As the ranks increased, I gradually began to think of the mission given to us by the parent star,¡± Yu Yu echoed in the high space with a magnetic voice. Those beautiful big eyes lifted up, as if they could see the starry sky through the colorful flower windows on the roof, and see the planet that was shining bright and green. That was their home star. Before he was awakened, he was also a part of it. At that time, he had no so-called pain, confusion and restlessness. They were powerful beings in the form of energy bodies. When everyone gathered together, they were so strong that they could instantly cross the barriers of time and space, and roam at any interface in the universe. As long as they wanted, they could create a new world, or they could destroy an entire galaxy. But perhaps, as these low-level life conceived, too powerful life was not tolerated by the laws of the universe. ¡°Although we have great power, we have lost the ability to reproduce independently. So we can only continue to travel between the universe, looking for a race with wisdom and powerful reproduction ability, and merge with it to achieve the endless life of our race.¡± ¡°So, in order to continue your race, you came to our planet indiscriminately, demonized us, forced us to upgrade, and invaded our bodies?¡± An impatient rage rose in Chu Qianxun¡¯s heart. ¡°Qianxun, the continuation of race means evolution and change. This is a bloody and helpless process.¡± Yu Yu looked at her expressionlessly, and the man who had been talking a while ago showed apathy at this moment, ¡°Whether you are forced to evolve, or we consciously seek to continue our race, we are just following destiny.¡± ¡­ Although it was early spring, the night in Beizhen was still very cold, and on the empty streets, almost no pedestrians could be seen. On both sides of the ruined street, there were half-cut and broken statues. It was one of the strongest and most prosperous fortresses of mankind in the early days of the advent of demons. Now with the evacuation of Shennai and the collapse of faith, it was gradually ruined. On the side of the street, the door of a high-hanging red lantern was pushed open, and a woman with heavy makeup said goodbye to a small, stout man softly. ¡°Remember to come again. Master Chen, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± The man hung a tinkling iron chain, didn¡¯t speak, and flicked away. When he was far away, the woman who was standing at the door and kept waving her hands stopped and rolled her eyes. ¡°Bah, look at that sullen look, but I have to look at that face for the sake of pleasure, or else who will be so patient?¡± The woman didn¡¯t know that her client was already a seventh-level saint. Even if he was so far away, her words still fell in his ears. Chen Jianbai, who was swaying on the road, sneered at the bottom of his heart. Because of his abnormal height, he was already used to such sneer and irony. But now he was a high-level saint, and he had crystal cores. As long as he could afford the money, those women no matter how disgusting they felt in their hearts, they still had to wait in front of him with smiling faces. Chapter 198 This chapter is sponsored by Pancake-Cat! Thanks for the support! ??(????)?? ¡°So all beliefs, companions, are shit. Only money¡­ the crystal core is the most true friend,¡± he murmured drunkenly, and almost hit a man who suddenly appeared in the middle of the road. He raised his head sulky and was about to yell at him, but he was frightened by the half-face illuminated by the moonlight. ¡°Human¡­human-demon. No, Brother Ye.¡± He was awakened by more than half when he saw Ye Peitian, ¡°Brother Ye, spare me. I¡¯m no longer Shennai¡¯s person.¡± As he said that, he moved back quietly. As long as he could distance himself from him a little, he could quickly escape with his ability. A sword sound echoed in the empty street. A long sword with a white bone was placed on his neck. ¡°No, no. Brother Ye, spare my life. Brother Ye, spare this dog¡¯s life. I was blinded by Shennai. Since I recognized their sinister faces, I have already cut them off. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be staying in this ghost place.¡± Chen Jianbai begged indiscriminately for mercy. He had followed the high-war troops of Shennai and had fought several times with the man in front of him. It was incomparable to understand the power and fierceness of the half demon, Ye Peitian. This man was not only cruel to the enemy but also to himself. He was a killing machine without emotion. Even the once huge beast like Shennai was completely defeated by him. Now this man was standing in front of his eyes, like an iceberg that had not changed for thousands of years. The chill emanated from the inside to the outside and he trembled coldly, hardly raising a sense of resistance. ¡°If you do something for me, I won¡¯t kill you.¡± ¡°Look, Brother Ye, you don¡¯t need to be so polite. What should I do? If you need my help, I will definitely comply.¡± Ye Peitian¡¯s long sword slowly moved away from his neck. Chen Jianbai smiled but his footsteps sneaked toward the side. But he saw a man standing at the alley behind Ye Peitian at a glance. The man was wearing a pair of glasses. He looked weak and graceful. He couldn¡¯t see his pupils and was occupied by a white light. As soon as Chen Jianbai saw him, his heart suddenly became cold. He was a person who often appeared on the headlines of newspapers. The leader of the Qilin mercenary regiment, the lord of Qilin City, and the strongest person with spiritual ability, Xin Ziming. He wanted to run away from the bottom of his heart at the beginning, but when he saw Xin Ziming, this thought basically was thrown out of the window. His space spanning ability could move a limited distance, and he couldn¡¯t escape the search range of the ninth-order spiritual force saint. ¡°Tell me, what should I do?¡± Chen Jianbai lowered his head and said in despair. He sat in the running carriage and listened to Ye Peitian and others telling the detailed rescue plan. Chen Jianbai shook his. Even if you are not afraid of death yourself, how can I stir the battle with the tenth-order demon? As soon as you start a war, I will immediately turn on the ability to leave, who cares whether you want to save Qianxun or not. Ye Peitian got a small bag, opened the zipper and shook it to the ground. A bunch of big and small crystal cores rolled out. The green light shone in Chen Jianbai¡¯s eyes. ¡°This is a down payment. After everything, I will pay double.¡± He and Chen Jianbai fought against each other many times. In fact, he knew very well his enemy¡¯s weakness. Chen Jianbai was dumbfounded. Ye Peitian¡¯s offer allowed him to straighten himself from the hostile character in an instant. He really never thought that one day Ye Peitian would give him crystal cores. He randomly gathered the crystal cores. In Yu Yu¡¯s castle, Zhong Lixiao laid in a dark room. He was so old that even a rotten smell filled the room. Various infusion pipes connected to his goose-hair crane¡¯s body, constantly infusing him with nutrients, but it seemed to be of no avail. ¡°Did you inject half of the holy blood? You are being too hard on yourself,¡± Xiaoyan stood on the side of his bed. She looked worriedly at the person on the bed with a bad breath. ¡°No, we don¡¯t have much holy blood. We need to stay alert during critical times. It¡¯s okay, let me be like this. I can¡¯t die anyway.¡± The low-pitched voice replied dryly, ¡°When he comes, grab him. With his blood, I can always return to what I was when I was young, and I don¡¯t have to work so hard anymore.¡± ¡°A Xiao, do you think Ye Peitian will really come? What if he does not want that¡­ woman anymore.¡± The old man on the hospital bed wheezed and gasped as he was breathless, ¡°I know that person more than you. He will definitely come. He will come desperately.¡± Chapter 199 This chapter is sponsored by Pancake-Cat! Within the castle, the long night was silent. The big black bird buried her head in the wings that closed in front of her and stood sleeping at the door of the cell. In the dark, Chu Qianxun slowly sat up. The night there was quiet, she could clearly hear Xiaoyan¡¯s long and regular breathing. There seemed to be the sound of a demon slowly climbing back and forth on the dome, and occasionally the old man¡¯s hoarse gasping and coughing sound came. It had been several days since she was imprisoned, and every night she slept so well and so deeply that these people gradually relaxed their vigilance. Chu Qianxun silently thought that Peitian should have returned to Spring City. After knowing her situation, he must have decided to rescue her. She didn¡¯t let herself think much about Ye Peitian¡¯s panic at the moment, nor did she think about the tragic situation that might happen when he arrived. Ye Peitian was the strongest warrior of mankind, but he had a weakness, this weakness was her. Only if she was weak would she be called a weakness. Chu Qianxun quietly took a crystal core out of her pocket. Yu Yu maintained his demeanor. Except for not letting her carry her weapons, he didn¡¯t search her body, did not move her close-fitting soft armor, nor take the crystal core she had with her. The night there was quiet, and her heart was firmer than ever. She made a decision to advance to seventh-order that night before Ye Peitian arrived. Maybe it wouldn¡¯t do much, but it was the only thing she could do at the moment to make herself stronger. After a few days of getting along, she knew that Yu Yu and Xiaoyan would not interfere with her advancement, because they were unlikely to watch her get demonized. At least as long as she was still useful to them. What if she really failed to advance? Then she was also ready to survive in this world in another form. Chu Qianxun gently called Ye Peitian¡¯s name in the dark, and swallowed the seventh-order magic species silently. ¡­ The coldest season was over, and the early-growing branches had the smell of early spring, as one or two new green shoots arose from them. At the edge of the forest, four heavily-armed men descended from the carriage, and gazed at the endless stretches of dense forest. Xin Ziming¡¯s eyes that looked far into the distance glowed with silvery white light. After a while, he closed his eyes and retracted the eye totem above his head. He said to everyone, ¡°I found them, good news, she is still alive.¡± General Jiang took a long breath and patted his chest, ¡°Oh, I am finally relieved. I have been so worried for the past few days and have never had a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± Chu Qianxun rescued him once in the devil¡¯s cave, and released him from mental control in the battle with Yu Yu, saving him a second time. Even if he didn¡¯t count these graces, in daily life, he and the older sister got along very well. He never wanted to see Chu Qianxun in trouble. Compared with his excitement, Ye Peitian was quiet. He heard Xin Ziming¡¯s sentence, but he closed his eyes. Only Xin Ziming felt the strong pressure the man felt in his heart. After hearing his words, the violently fluctuating emotions rushed up and down the sea, and once approached the edge of the collapse. He was forced to hold it again. ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as she is alive, everything is easy to handle,¡± Xin Ziming patted Ye Peitian¡¯s shoulder and comforted him. At that moment, by the fire of the oil lamp, he clearly saw the half demon Ye Peitian, the killing Emperor in his heart, had red eyes in the night. Xin Ziming had seen Ye Peitian under the yellow sand on the moon night. His eyes were only indifferent and dead, overturning the world between his hands and burying countless souls. In his mind, Ye Peitian was an emotionless fighting machine. At this moment, he saw this man with red eyes, and suddenly found that the so-called half demon¡¯s heart could also be soft, the blood would be hot, and there was no difference between him and ordinary people. Xin Ziming was a little uncomfortable, and said a rare truth, ¡°You can rest assured that I will do my best for you, and I will definitely rescue Qianxun.¡± He spread out the map, circled the location of the demon with a red pen, and began to deploy the battle plan in detail, ¡°There are four people in the castle, and only Qianxun¡¯s energy fluctuation is familiar to me. But the remaining three people should be Yu Yu, Zhong Lixiao, and the woman with the face of a bird.¡± His pen on the map made a clear red arrow, ¡°Peitian and I will go from the front, attracting Yu Yu¡¯s attention. The two of you will go around from the side, and wait for my signal.¡± He pointed to the earpiece that everyone had already worn. ¡°Especially Old Chen, it¡¯s up to you to rescue Qianxun.¡± ¡°I will hold Yu Yu by myself. You go with them,¡± Ye Peitian objected and set his sights on Xin Ziming. He knew that if Xin Ziming did not participate in the battle and only concentrated on using his mental power to explore the whole audience, he could better grasp the overall situation. In order to ensure Qianxun¡¯s safety, he did not care whether his battle was difficult. Xin Zimin thought about it and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ye Peitian nodded slowly and firmly. Chapter 200 This chapter is sponsored by Pancake-Cat! At the time of the war, Chen Jianbai couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious since this was a tenth-order demon. He had been hiding in the town of Beizhen for a long time, and had never seen such a higher-order demon. Him, a seventh-order saint, was involved in such a high-level battle. One accident and he would be left with no bones. He couldn¡¯t help but begin to regret that he didn¡¯t find a chance to escape halfway. ¡°Old Chen,¡± Ye Peitian called him. ¡°Hah¡­what? Eh, did you call me?¡± ¡°Do you know the whereabouts of the Brothers, Yue Wenhua and Leng Zi?¡± Ye Peitian suddenly mentioned a pair of twin brothers they knew. Chen Jianbai¡¯s face hidden under the iron chain changed, ¡±Aren¡¯t the brothers dead? I haven¡¯t found them. Do you know where they are?¡± The two were Chen Jianbai¡¯s only two friends in Shennai, but one day they suddenly disappeared. Regardless of Chen Jianbai¡¯s inquiries in the organization, everyone refused to tell him the truth. That was also one of the main reasons for his frustration and withdrawal from Shennai. ¡°I know where they are. Not only are they alive, but they are also doing well,¡± Ye Peitian said unhurriedly. Chen Jianbai¡¯s iron chain wrapped around his body made a slight collision, and there was a faint anger in his heart. He felt that Ye Peitian told him that at the last moment because he was afraid that he would make a mess. They and Yue Wenhua had jointly attacked Ye Peitian several times, and they had done many things that offended Ye Peitian. If they really fell into Ye Peitian¡¯s hands, they would die. Ye Peitian threatened him with his two friends, so he could only perform his mission. ¡°You don¡¯t have to threaten me with thel, I promised to help you,¡± Chen Jianbai said. ¡°I think you misunderstood. The two of them discovered the inside story of Shennai in the early days. They dared not tell you that they avoided the pursuit of Shennai. I met them by accident and helped them once. .. I know they are hiding in Rongcheng. Yue Wenhua and Leng Zi must have been very worried about your situation in Shennai. When the matter here gets over, you can find them yourself.¡± ¡°They are really alive? You, why did you tell me that?¡± Chen Jianbai was shocked and delighted by the news that his friends were still alive. ¡°Old Chen, although we used to be enemies, I know that there are people in your heart who you care about. This time, the object of rescue is the person I care about most in this world. I am not threatening you, but begging you here. Please help me this time,¡± Ye Peitian showed his greatest sincerity. Ye Peitian was his former enemy, but he was also a mountain that he could not climb. Now that the mountain bent down and asked him to help, his mouth twitched, ¡°When it comes to doing these things, since I took so many crystal cores, naturally I have to get things done for you.¡± ¡­ When Chu Qianxun sobered up, she found Yu Yu and Xiaoyan standing beside her. ¡°Sister, you have gone through the steps very smoothly, and there was almost no danger. It scared us a lot,¡± Xiaoyan handed Chu Qianxun a towel to wipe her sweat with her wings and handed her another glass of water. Chu Qianxun looked down at her hands and felt that her body was full of new power. She knew she had successfully upgraded into the seventh-order. Anyway, she did what she could within her ability, which increased the possibility of her escape. Yu Yu¡¯s face was as dull as always. He crouched on the floor and tilted his head to look at her, but Chu Qianxun saw a little bit of angry emotion from his seemingly expressionless face. It seemed that demons would also have their own emotions, they didn¡¯t just imitate humans. ¡°You got a lot of courage. You dare to do such a thing in the enemy¡¯s cell. Weren¡¯t you afraid that I would interfere with your progress and make you a real demon?¡± Yu Yu said. ¡°No.¡± Chu Qianxun took the towel and cup from Xiaoyan, ¡°What you need is the human me. The demon has no use for you. Not only can it not be used to threaten Ye Peitian, I wouldn¡¯t even tell you a pastime story.¡± She looked up at Yu Yu and smiled, ¡°I think that upgrading here is safer than upgrading in front of friends.¡± ¡°Indeed, I won¡¯t let you demonize or die. You are very interesting. I¡¯m even reconsidering whether to exchange you with Ye Peitian or not.¡± Yu Yu looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you want to be my friend?¡± Chu Qianxun often couldn¡¯t keep up with this demon¡¯s thinking. For example, at this moment, she didn¡¯t think he would ask such a thing at all, but she didn¡¯t lie and shook her head regretfully. Chapter 201 This chapter is sponsored by Pancake-Cat! ¡°In terms of the current situation, human beings can never understand demons and become friends with them. I am afraid that it will take a long time to change this situation. But your words made me think of a story, do you want to hear it?¡± ¡°New story? Tell me, tell me quickly,¡± Yu Yu¡¯s eyes lit up, and he sat down cross-legged in front of Chu Qianxun. ¡°This is a story about parasitism.¡± (one species benefits from the other) ¡°One day a group of alien creatures suddenly landed on this blue star. These creatures were shaped like a tiny white worm. After landing, they crawled quietly to the sleeping human and quickly drilled from the human ear. When humans couldn¡¯t even wake up, they swallowed the human brain, and have since parasitized the human body and lived in the crowd with human skin.¡± Yu Yu had a horrified expression and made a qualified audience. Even Xiaoyan couldn¡¯t help but listen in and couldn¡¯t bear to leave. ¡°A bug like this came to the man¡¯s house, and it quietly climbed up to the man¡¯s bed,¡± Chu Qianxun made a crawling gesture. ¡°The man wore headphones and didn¡¯t know about the danger approaching him. The white bug got into a straight line, sprinting into his ear¡­¡± Xiaoyan took a cool breath and held her mouth with her wings. Yu Yu glanced at her and made a move exactly like hers. Sunlight projected from the window on the roof. The ancient castle was staggered with the colorful brilliance refracted by the gems, and the soft voice in the spacious hall echoed. ¡°So, did this parasitic demon really become friends with humans?¡± After hearing the wonderful story, Xiaoyan couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Maybe at the beginning, it was forced to be a partner with humans just to survive. But then, I believe they had different emotions,¡± Chu Qianxun explained. ¡°I can understand it. For it, seeking knowledge and exploration was its greatest interest. In order to explore this new world and understand its origins, it chose a different way of behavior than its peers,¡± Yu Yu joined with great interest After discussion, and then said eagerly, ¡°Continue, you continue,¡± ¡°In the end, it chose to stand on the male lead¡¯s side and face the powerful and fierce enemy together. The demon with open teeth and claws approached step by step¡­¡± At the critical moment, Yu Yu suddenly raised his hand to stop Chu Qianxun. He listened for a moment, then stood up and looked at the castle gate, ¡°He came so soon.¡± ¡°Ye Peitian is here. Tie this woman up, bring her in front of him, and force him to come,¡± Zhong Lixiao walked out of the house quickly. His face was handsome, his skin was smooth, and he was full of youthful vitality. In order to meet this vital battle, he injected a few of the remaining holy blood to restore his youthful appearance and strongest state. It was a pity that no matter how careful the arrangement was, he couldn¡¯t stop the demon. ¡°No.¡± Yu Yu said, ¡°Let her stay in the castle, you guard her, don¡¯t let her leave. I¡¯m not going to return her to Ye Peitian.¡± Away from the dense ancient vines in the forest, Ye Peitian saw the castle. The adult-shaped demon, dressed in strange ancient costumes, stood at the gate of the castle waiting for him. ¡°Where is Qianxun? I have come to do what you said. Please keep your promise and let her go,¡± Ye Peitian said very calmly. It was calm before the magma was about to erupt, and it was the water drop before the tsunami. ¡°Sorry, I changed my mind.¡± Yu Yu spread his hand, ¡°She is so interesting, I want to keep her. I don¡¯t want the holy blood. You can leave.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I won¡¯t hurt her and will let her live a good life,¡± Yu Yu felt that he was really forgiving and generous. For those interesting stories, he decided to temporarily abandon his instinctive desire for blood and power. However, the human standing opposite him slowly pulled out a long white sword and pointed it at him. Yu Yu¡¯s pupils shrank, and he recognized it at a glance. It was a weapon made with his once severed arm. Although the broken arm had been repaired, the memory of being cut off by humans still made him angry. The huge and thick white branches began to twist and grow wildly, climbing up the front wall of most of the castle, and the demon¡¯s huge and pale face slowly rose from it, echoing in the quiet forest with a magnetic low voice, ¡°Since you want to find death like that, your holy blood is mine.¡± The little human figure, holding a while sword, confronted the giant demon that appeared in front of him without fear, and the angry yellow sand behind him rushed out of the gap between the trees. Chapter 202 The white vines of Yu Yu¡¯s body clung tightly to the large castle wall. Ye Peitian¡¯s attack also was restrained because of scruples as he was trying to avoid the castle. At the beginning of the battle between the two powerful beings, the whole forest was shaken. Although both of them tacitly avoided the little castle in close proximity, at the moment inside the castle, the sky was shaking, and the gemstones on the wall fell down. Zhong Lixiao and Xiaoyan stabilized their bodies and watched the battle outside with Chu Qianxun. At the corner of the castle, a red iron chain appeared. The iron chain turned into a closed circle, and a strange light radiated inside the circle. General Jiang and Chen Jianbai got out of the circle of light out of thin air. General Jiang supported the ground, jumped out of the circle, and attacked. Zhong Lixiao was caught off guard. He was slow, and one of his arms was covered with ice. ¡°Who is it?¡± Zhong Lixiao yelled and backed away quickly. General Jiang didn¡¯t give him any breathing space. At the same time, countless iron chains extended from Chen Jianbai¡¯s body, criss-crossing and blocking Xiaoyan in front of him. Xiaoyan coldly made a hole, spread her huge black wings, and circled Chen Jianbai. ¡°Sister Qianxun, ¡± General Jiang raised his hand and threw out two long knives. The long knives was firmly inserted in front of Chu Qianxun. Chu Qianxun pulled up the long knives, and began to cut the white vines that bound her arm. Yu Yu, who fought outside the castle, felt something. He looked back suddenly, his beautiful eyebrows tightened, ¡°Want to run? Not so easy!¡± The gemstones began to sway, converge, condense, and turned into a translucent dog-like demon. Those dogs, big and small, plucked their teeth and flew toward Chu Qianxun. Chu Qianxun had cut off the tenth of the shackles at that time. General Jiang folded his arms together and made a gesture, forming a thick ice shield in front of Chu Qianxun, ¡°Old Chen, you go first!¡± The aperture formed by the iron chain appeared at Chu Qianxun¡¯s feet, and Chen Jianbai¡¯s half body emerged from the aperture. He pulled Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand and dragged her into the aperture. When Chu Qianxun fell into that peculiar aperture, she saw the dogs¡¯ fierce faces hit the ice shield in front of them one by one, and the ice shield that could not bear the heavy blow made a piercing crackle. At the next moment, the ice and sharp claws suddenly disappeared. She sat in the forest, and even heard two crisp birdsongs in her ears. There was a bright aperture at the feet. The aperture disappeared as the chains retracted. A small, middle-aged man standing beside her was collecting those chains into his body. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I am Brother Ye¡¯s friend. He asked me to save you. My name is Chen Jianbai.¡± Chu Qianxun was surprised. She actually knew Chen Jianbai. He should be Ye Peitian¡¯s enemy. She didn¡¯t think that in this world, by chance, he would help Ye Peitian come to rescue her. She had no time to inquire, and the space in front of her suddenly twisted like a wave of water, and Zhong Lixiao appeared. ¡°The appearance of the saint of space was my miscalculation. I didn¡¯t think that Ye Peitian could even invite a saint of space like Xiaoyan to come to save you,¡± Zhong Lixiao stepped out of the black watermark. He walked forward, and Xiaoyan folded her wings and stood in the forest behind him. Xiaoyan, who had the space ability, chased them with Zhong Lixiao. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. You are clearly human. Why would you help such a demon?¡± His handsome face was slightly twisted, ¡°Why do people like him get forgiveness and understanding, get this ridiculous friendship and love?¡± Chu Qianxun pulled out the knives, and even if Zhong Lixiao had a higher rank than her, she was not afraid of him. ¡°Do you think that you, two seventh-order saints, will be my opponents? I have already been in ninth-order for a long time. I advise you to obediently cooperate with me to catch Ye Peitian. If you do, I may make you suffer less.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so pitiful,¡± Chu Qianxun said. Zhong Lixiao narrowed his eyes, ¡°Who are you calling pitiful?!¡± ¡°You and Pei Tian seem to be the same, but you are completely different types of people,¡± Chu Qianxun looked at the sad and pitiful man in front of her, ¡°His heart was always looking forward to the light, willing to come out of the swamp. And you, the people around you clearly care about you. Why do you want to turn a blind eye to them and voluntarily stay in the black mud?¡± Xiaoyan dropped her head in silence. Zhong Lixiao straightened his back and stretched out his hand suddenly, and countless black water ran down from his fingers. Chapter 203 He wanted the black water to catch the woman in front of him and block her mouth so that she could no longer easily say such abhorrent words. The black water quickly crawled along the green grass like a snake. The grass suddenly disappeared, replaced by a pale floor tile, and the black liquid crawled blankly on the white floor tile for a few steps, and suddenly flinched. It was a laboratory he was very familiar with and deeply afraid of. The two experimenters came over, without saying anything they pulled his arm around, and bound him to the operating table. ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t,¡± Zhong Lixiao said with a trembling voice. He knew in his heart that this might be an illusion, but the fear that had been carved into his bones for many years made him unable to muster the courage to resist. No one took care of his request. An experimenter looked at the notebook in his hand and said, ¡°A failure. Although he is also an immortal, his blood has little effect. He is just a failed product.¡± ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a failed product. Give him the No. 5 agent,¡± another experimenter drew out a tube of green liquid. Zhong Lixiao opened his eyes wide and began to shake his head frantically. This medicine was injected into his body, and he knew exactly what would happen. But no matter how he struggled, the cold needle pierced his neck without hesitation, and they injected the deadly fluid into his body. He felt the muscles on his face and body begin to fall down, his hair tarnished and turned gray, and his young skin began to shrink and dry. ¡°No, don¡¯t do this, don¡¯t do this to me,¡± he screamed. ¡°Oh, he looks so ugly when he¡¯s crying and making trouble, this is far worse than Ye Peitian.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Ye Peitian, the blood source of No.1, is a relatively tough person. No matter what we do to him, he can bear it silently.¡± ¡°Block his mouth to clean him up. He won¡¯t dare to make trouble like this again.¡± ¡°Strangely, his blood has changed color. Take a little out and test for any special effects.¡± ¡°The black blood is really interesting. Draw more. Anyway, he is also an immortal, and he won¡¯t die easily.¡± ¡­ In the forest, Xin Ziming appeared behind a large tree. His eyes were flooded with silver and white. Above his head, a silver-white eyes totem hung high, staring at Zhong Lixiao motionlessly. Zhong Lixiao lost his focus, confused, trembling, and murmured something. Obviously, he had been controlled by Xin Ziming¡¯s spiritual power, and he was caught in an illusion. Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t let the opportunity pass and tried to slash his neck, but the black wings blocked her. Countless bloody black feathers were cut off by Chu Qianxun¡¯s blades and scattered in the air. Xiaoyan didn¡¯t flinch and lifted her wings to meet Chu Qianxun¡¯s short blades while protecting Zhong Lixiao. ¡°Xiaoyan, you are a smart person. There is no way to follow Zhong Lixiao. After everything, you can only fall deeper and deeper. You should give up as soon as possible.¡± Xiaoyan, who was gentle and talkative on usual days, said nothing at that moment. She bit her lip and held Chu Qianxun and Chen Jianbai¡¯s double attack. After the red light flashed, Zhong Lixiao woke up from the illusion. He was sweating and panting desperately, but one of Chu Qianxun¡¯s knives had avoided Xiaoyan, and the sharp tip of the knife pressed against his heart. At that moment, Zhong Lixiao grabbed Xiaoyan to block it. Chu Qianxun¡¯s blade penetrated the layers of black feathers and plunged into a soft body. The girl in front of her was her enemy. As long as she pierced the blade deeper into her heart, she could completely end the girl¡¯s life. But humanity still existed. There were many times when emotions would overcome reason. After spending so many days together, this little girl¡¯s care and attention to her was something that Chu Qianxun couldn¡¯t ignore. She hesitated for a while, and drew back the bloody knife. Zhong Lixiao, who was relieved, laughed weirdly and retreated backward, releasing the black water that dipped the entire land around him into black. ¡°Zhong Lixiao, you are already rotten from the inside out. I will take your rotten life today.¡± Chu Qianxun¡¯s heart was filled with anger. He was not worthy of being Xiaoyan and Ye Peitian¡¯s friend. The long blade moved slowly in the air. The surrounding air was flowing, rotating, condensing, squeezing, and became a wind blade. Chapter 204 This chapter is sponsored by Pancake-Cat! Thanks for the support! ¡«¡«(¤Ä?§¥?)¤Ä?>?¡î)? She had only two knives in her hand, but there were countless wind blades floating in the air, all of which were all her blades. The fierce blades were made and the tiger was released from the cage. Countless blades mixed with thunder flickered back and forth around Zhong Lixiao¡¯s body. He looked horrified. He couldn¡¯t figure out how he could be hurt by a seventh-order saint. Black blood continued to flow from the incised wound around his body, dyeing him dark. Xiaoyan, who was badly injured, climbed up reluctantly, flashing behind Zhong Lixiao, encircling his body with her torn wings. The shady curtain unfolded, and their figures gradually faded. ¡°Sister Qianxun, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t leave Ah Xiao.¡± ¡°When I was half demonized, both my parents and my neighbors regarded me as a demon, and even did not allow me to enter the house again, only Ah Xiao took me in and comforted me. He is my companion, we have already turned into demons, no longer like you.¡± Her voice and appearance gradually disappeared in the shady scene, leaving only these words floating in the air. At the other end of the mountain, the earth-shattering voice began to slowly calm down. The trees were pulled by an invisible force, fell toward the sides, and opened a road in the dense forest. A bloody figure galloped along the path that was created. He stopped suddenly at the edge of the forest, supported the thick old tree, wiped the blood on his face, and stared at Chu Qianxun with red eyes. Chu Qianxun stretched out her arms to him. The figure came flying, grabbed her into his arms, and hugged her tightly, hoping to merge her into him Chu Qianxun stretched her hands around his neck. The man holding her was covered in blood, and his body was trembling slightly. He had buried his entire head in her shoulder. It had been a long time since Chu Qianxun saw Ye Peitian. Her restrained and calm heart in the enemy¡¯s cage finally began to churn and she felt sore. But at this time, Xin Ziming, Chen Jianbai and General Jiang, who had just arrived, were watching them. She was embarrassed to make them wait for too long. Chu Qianxun reached out and gently patted Ye Peitian¡¯s back, ¡°Well, Peitian, ??don¡¯t be like this, friends are still watching.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ wait for a while, I¡¯ll be fine soon,¡± the man¡¯s voice was low, and the hot breath between the words blew on her neck. Chu Qianxun found that her back and shoulder were wet. Her heart softened at once. ¡®Whatever,¡¯ she said to herself. She gently patted Ye Peitian¡¯s back, and showed an apologetic smile to Xin Ziming and others. ¡°Oh¡­ Brother Ye was actually such a loyal dog. I really didn¡¯t expect it,¡± Chen Jianbai whispered. ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know him. In fact, he is a man who pays special attention to others¡¯ sentiments!¡± Xin Ziming answered his question and thought of recruiting the talent, ¡°Old Bai, where do you plan to go next? Beizhen is too chaotic. Don¡¯t go back anymore, how about Qilin?¡± General Jiang interjected, ¡°The Qilin City follows the Qilin Guild. It¡¯s too rigid and meaningless. Old Bai, you should come to our Spring City. You can join any guild, it¡¯s up to you.¡± He lifted his chin, ¡°The main thing is that Brother Ye also settled in our place, so it is especially safe.¡± For the first time, Chen Jianbai was solicited by the owners of the two bases at the same time. He was very upset and happy. He rubbed his hands and apologized to Xin Ziming. Xin Ziming glanced at General Jiang angrily. No matter how reckless the young man was then, after several years in this world, he became an old fox. He already grabbed the talent from him. In the ruined castle, the humanoid Yu Yu stood on top of the rubble. His body was half injured, and even his head was cut off in half, which seemed weird and terrifying, but he didn¡¯t care. He stretched out his white fingers and looked through the rubble for half a day. At last, he found a book. He twisted the book carefully, shook off the dust on it, sighed, and sat on the top of the rock, turning it page by page. Back at Spring city, when the women in the Red Wolf group saw Chu Qianxun coming back safely, they were all happy. Gao Yan held Chu Qianxun, cried and laughed, rubbing her nose and tears all over Chu Qianxun. It wasn¡¯t until the excitement passed that she suddenly remembered the true identity of the man standing behind Chu Qianxun. Her heart jumped, she loosened Chu Qianxun quite restrainedly, and quietly peeked at Ye Peitian who was wearing a mask. Mother, what kind of boyfriend did Qianxun find? After the crisis passed, and their heart fell into their stomach, everyone finally had time to think of this horrifying truth. Qianxun¡¯s sweet man was actually Ye Peitan! They even lived under the same roof with Ye Peitian, and talked to the Yellow Sand Emperor five times, calling him brother and often trying to eat his cooking! Looking back at Lin Fei at this time, the clouds were light and breezy, and he looked aloof. He was simply a natural master. Could that kind of reticent, extraordinary manners, be something an ordinary person has? Were they blind before? They could not see many clues at all? Everyone quietly looked at Ye Peitian, and later felt a sense of fear. Jiang Xiaojuan, who had thought of seducing Lin Fei once, carefully shrank away wishing to dig a hole to bury herself in. Even the mad woman no longer envied Chu Qianxun. If someone lent her ten gallons of guts, she still did not dare to fall in love with Ye Peitian. Chapter 205 This chapter is sponsored by Pancake-Cat! Ye Peitian pulled Chu Qianxun into the house. His long arm stretched out to block the door frame, and refused to let the women come in and sent them out with a warm heart.¡¡Everyone understood that the couple might need time with each other. They all expressed their understanding and left with a frown. Ye Peitian closed the door with his backhand, and Chu Qianxun was still laughing at him, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see you embarrassed, making them rush back.¡± She hadn¡¯t finished her words and was imprisoned into a pair of powerful arms. Ye Peitian began to kiss her. His breath was strong, his lips were hot, and the rainy kiss fell on her brow, lips, ears and neck. Every kiss had the utmost restraint. It seemed that if he didn¡¯t restrain himself, he couldn¡¯t help swallowing Chu Qianxun into his stomach. Chu Qianxun stretched out her hand and climbed his neck, enjoying the scorching emotion of his lava eruption. She found that she really liked Ye Peitian. Ye Peitian, who was soft and shy, was very cute. Ye Peitian, who was at her mercy, was the one in her heart. Ye Peitian made her want to scream happily. As long as it was him, there was nothing unlovable. At the beginning of the rain shower, Ye Peitian gasped slightly, and a drop of sweat fell from the corner of his forehead. He leaned over and looked at Chu Qianxun, who was close at hand, with thousands of words hidden in his eyes. Chu Qianxun reached out and gently touched his cheek. ¡°I thought I had changed.¡± Ye Peitian¡¯s voice was dull, with a hazy mist in his eyes, ¡°I have made several friends and no longer was excluded from living in the crowd. I didn¡¯t even fear darkness as much as before.¡± He seemed to suddenly relax, lay down next to Chu Qianxun, held one of her palms, and gently rubbed it with his fingertips, ¡°But I found that all this was just a castle in the air, a phantom in the mist. Once you were not with me, I collapsed in an instant. For a moment or two, I thought you might be in trouble¡­ ¡­¡± He paused, then continued, ¡°At that time, I felt that the whole world was illusory, and my existence has no meaning.¡± His eyes were covered with mist, and his long eyelashes lifted up to stare at Chu Qianxun. He held her palm to his lips and kissed them again and again, ¡°Qianxun, do you think I¡¯m useless? I thought I was stronger, but I am still so weak, so¡­ dependent on you.¡± Chu Qianxun grabbed his wrist, imprisoned him on the head of the bed, turned over and gently bit his earlobe. She licked his ear with the tip of her tongue, and said the words in his red ear, ¡°Are you misunderstanding something? Don¡¯t you know what I like most about you? Hmm?¡± The last word was dragged a bit, as if with a trace of current drilled through Ye Peitian¡¯s eardrum, electrifying his limbs and bones. He felt numb all the way from the surface of the skin fingertip. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will always be by your side until the castle in your heart becomes strong, until the phantom in your eyes becomes real. We will always be together,¡± she began to bite him while moving to the back of his neck. ¡°No, don¡¯t,¡± he closed his eyes. His skin shuddered happily, with tremor. ¡°Don¡¯t talk,¡± she laughed so evilly, grasping his extremely sensitive heart without any emotion. ¡­ Gao Yan slipped into the mad woman¡¯s house and saw that Jiang Xiaojuan was also there. ¡°The two were too restless, so I came down to avoid it,¡± Gao Yan pointed to the house on the top of the building. ¡°Sister Yan, you sit down,¡± Jiang Xiaojuan gave Gao Yan a seat. She and the mad woman had not fully reacted from the shock. ¡°Is Chu Qianxun so daring? She dares to date Ye Peitian. I couldn¡¯t think of Brother Lin being Ye Peitian,¡± the mad woman sighed with emotion for her Male God. Jiang Xiaojuan was a little worried about Chu Qianxun, ¡°I heard that Ye Peitian has a short temper and his rank is so high. When there is no one, will he bully Qianxun?¡± When she said that, she found that the two young ladies, one who lived next to Chu Qianxun and other who lived downstairs, looked at her as if she were an idiot. The soundproofing effect was not very good on the ceiling. At this moment, there was a repressed begging sound. Although the sound was very short, Jiang Xiaojuan quickly recognized that it was not a female voice. Her ears turned red in an instant, ¡°Original¡­Originally it can be like this, even if¡­the other party is a man like Brother Ye.¡± Gao Yan approached Jiang Xiaojuan, and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s just such a powerful man that makes people more emotional, isn¡¯t it?¡± Jiang Xiaojuan felt that she had once again opened a door to a new world. ¡°So the woman really should strengthen herself. She can stand up from the inside out.¡± The mad woman sighed with emotion, ¡°Like Qianxun, you can live the life you want and do what you want.¡± ¡°I recently met a Male God of the blast team, and his waist was good. I plan to develop a relationship with him,¡± Gao Yan took advantage of the situation and said. ¡°What? You also found one! But an excellent woman like me has not yet met my favorite Male God. God is too unfair! It must be because he is jealous of my beauty,¡± the mad woman reluctantly ate the dog food from others. Ye Peitian took off the mask at the gate of the city in front of Blizzard and the Red Wolf. Although Lin Fei was Ye Peitian, the news was not well known to everyone. But the topics related to Ye Peitian were still hotly discussed throughout the city. Chapter 206 This chapter is sponsored by Pancake-Cat! ¡°Have you heard? That¡­ had lived in our Spring City all the time. Some said he lived in Black Street, and some said he lived directly in the city¡¯s main palace.¡± ¡°What should I do? Will he bury us all if he goes crazy?¡± ¡°What could we do? If the Yellow Sand Emperor wants to live here, does anyone have a way to chase him away? I heard that he is already tenth-order.¡± ¡°Scary! Tenth-order? Has the tenth-order human already appeared?¡± ¡°Actually, Ye Peitian didn¡¯t do anything excessively. He only aimed at Shennai. As long as you are not a Shennai person, you have nothing to fear. I have been living in Barang, which is next to Ye Peitian¡¯s castle. It has been said that Ye Peitian paid people generously every time he came out to buy things, and had never hurt people.¡± ¡°He can kill Shennai, those short-lived ghosts, who cares about them? As long as that one didn¡¯t aim at ordinary people, he can live wherever he wants. If you think about it. With him being in our Spring City, we don¡¯t have to be afraid of even the strongest demon, isn¡¯t it? Wasn¡¯t the tenth-order demon last time driven away by him with ease?¡± ¡°Haha, that was indeed the case.¡± Such a dialogue rang in every corner of the Spring City. At the door of a small tavern sat a man in a hat. The brim of the hat was very low, but half of his handsome face could be seen. He wore ordinary clothes, twisted a book of ¡°Count of Monte Cristo¡± in his hand, and looked at it with ease and contentment. When he heard the people talking, he just raised his eyebrows indifferently. Chu Qianxun passed the road and approached the pub. She stopped, then she removed a blade from the sheath and pointed at the man sitting outside the door. Yu Yu lifted his eyes from the title page, and closed the book on the table, ¡°Why do you look like this? What¡¯s the use? You¡¯re not my opponent.¡± Chu Qianxun faced the enemy, ¡°This is Spring City. As long as I fight you for a moment, everyone will come and you can¡¯t catch me.¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t beat Ye Peitian, so I don¡¯t plan to catch you anymore.¡± Yu Yu twisted a spring flower that fell on the pages of the book with his fingers, and placed it between his fingers, ¡°But if you fight with me here, wouldn¡¯t people die?¡± ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡± Chu Qianxun was on guard. ¡°Did you forget? You didn¡¯t finish telling me the story,¡± Yu Yu glanced at Chu Qianxun with resentment. Chu Qianxun was stunned, ¡°You, in order to listen to a story, deliberately ventured into Spring City?¡± ¡°What kind of adventure is this? Although I couldn¡¯t beat Ye Peitian, even if he found me, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to kill me to get my crystal core.¡± Yu Yu unconsciously pulled the chair by the table, ¡°Quick, I have held back for several days, I must listen to it to know the end.¡± Chu Qianxun looked at the crowded market and the horrible demon sitting in front of the crowd leisurely. She took a chair and sat away from him and began to continue to talk about the unfinished story. At that time, in General Jiang¡¯s main palace, General Jiang and Xin Ziming were talking about Chu Qianxun. They didn¡¯t know that the person they were talking about was telling a story to a demon that had infiltrated Spring City not far from them. ¡°Actually, I really admire Sister Qianxun. She not only managed Ye Peitian, but even the demon. She is a brave woman, I feel like she doesn¡¯t have anything to fear. She even dared to break the spiritual barrier of the tenth-order demon and come in to save me.¡± ¡°Thankfully she did that. The demon¡¯s range was very wide, and we couldn¡¯t get close to it at all. If the demon put a knife on her neck as Zhong Lixiao suggested, and pressed her in front of us, we could do nothing,¡± Xin Ziming replied. ¡°Old Xin, who is Zhong Lixiao in the end? He is so disgusting. We lost many saints for no reason last year in Spring City, I heard that he did it.¡± ¡°This is precisely my purpose to come to you this time.¡± Xin Ziming took out an invitation from his arms, ¡°During this time, many fortresses have encountered the same problem as you. He insanely used some means to persecute the saints and make them half demonized. The founding president, Gu Zhengqing, sent an invitation for this. The major city leaders are invited to meet. The purpose is to discuss how to fight against Shennai and the damaged specimens they left behind everywhere.¡± ¡°Show me.¡± General Jiang took the invitation, ¡°The location is in Beizhen?¡± The meeting was due to the fact that the forces of all parties guarded each other, and finally chose the location of the meeting in Beizhen, a chaotic and disorderly town that did not belong to any party. Since Shennai disappeared from there, the forces of all parties split up, and the group of heroes rose up. Although there were many ambitious masters, no one could go against Sennai. Once with the ¡°miracles¡± exhibited by the religious brainwashing and holy blood by the Shennai Group, it became one of the largest powerful organizations on the continent. At that time, there were hardly any bases that dared not set up divine Shennai churches. At that time, no matter how powerful the commander of the army and the base owner were, they had to give these priests wearing robes a face. But as Ye Peitian escaped from the laboratory and launched a series of revenge actions. Various inhumane experiments conducted under the banner of miracles were exposed to broad daylight. While losing a large number of believers, Ye Peitian frantically destroyed several large scientific research institutes. In the end, they could only choose to close completely, move north to the extreme north, and withdraw from there. This desolate north town had suddenly become lively, and all the masters brought their elite guards with fresh clothes and bright armor into the city, as if to reinvigorate the long-standing fortress. Chapter 207 This chapter is sponsored by Pancake-Cat! Spring City was the closest to Beizhen, just half a day away. General Jiang and Xin Ziming came together, and they brought a team that included Pei Yetian and Chu Qianxun. The conference hall was set in an auditorium that could accommodate a large number of people. There were already a lot of people present. The organizer¡¯s creation staff was still busy debugging and testing the playback equipment such as the light projector. When Blizzard and Qilin¡¯s people entered the stadium, they caused a lot of commotion. Recently, the two commanders of two different cities united with the famous half demon, and two tenth-order demons fell in one swoop. Su Wenguang, the head of the Blast Corps, had some friendship with General Jiang, and sat down next to General Jiang. He held his shoulders and discussed with him in a low voice, ¡°Brother, there is one thing I want to ask from you. There is a demon in the depths of the ice region, and the order is super high. At present, no one could defeat it. Guys, are you interested in taking him down?¡± General Jiang glanced quietly at Lin Fei, who was sitting on the side wearing a mask, and saw that he was busy helping Chu Qianxun to peel and eat the hazelnuts on the table, so he nodded slightly. ¡°Since Brother Wenguang had spoken, I¡¯ll go back and check,¡± General Jiang replied. Su Wenguang laughed. He patted General Jiang¡¯s shoulder and returned to his position with satisfaction. Xin Ziming was also surrounded by many close acquaintances. At a distance from them, Wen Tongji, the owner of Xuyang City, the central town of the Beizhen, was standing sideways, speaking to Han Youming, another newly rising power leader in the north. ¡°Look at those people, for the sake of a little interest, they dare to use any means of doing things,¡± Wen Tongji sneered contemptuously, ¡°Cooperating with the half demon. If Ye Peitian stabbed them in the back, could Xin Ziming and General Jiang resist? There will always be the day when they will suffer the consequences.¡± Han Youming nodded but he did not agree with him. He knew that Wen Tongji preferred to control Ye Peitian in order to achieve hegemony. But he recognized the situation in front of him. It was almost impossible for any unilateral force to monopolize the holy blood. It was almost impossible to defeat Ye Peitian who was so powerful. Lords of all places couldn¡¯t allow that to happen, and anyone who truly monopolized the source of the blood would surely become the target. Rather than making unrealistic fantasies, it was better to be friends with Ye Peitian like Qilin and Blizzard. The benefits of that were obvious. Not only would they get the enviable high-level crystal cores, but also a strong ally. More importantly, this person was the provider of holy blood. If one had a good relationship with him, it would be easy to get life-saving medicine at the critical moment. Having figured that out, Han Youming was even more perfunctory about Wen Tongji, who had been chattering. He took his wife¡¯s hand, Mu Jia, and thoughtfully gave her a glass of water. Blizzard¡¯s leader was close, making it easy for the next step. Han Youming was a new master that had only emerged in the past two years in the north. It was said that he had evolved into a saint more later than ordinary people. He did not awaken his ability till two years after the arrival of the demons, but he quickly broke through all levels after awakening. In just three years, he had become the strongest in the North. However, this person had a very interesting feature, that was, he loved his wife who was an ordinary person. He took his wife with him wherever he went. In the meeting place, there were many people who had the same thoughts as this leader. Therefore, although Blizzard¡¯s General Jiang was a thorn and Xin Ziming of Qilin was a black ghost, there were still a lot of people who came forward to greet them. Some were negotiating to exchange resources, replace some high-level demons, or invite a high-level hunting operation. Amidst the excitement, various people in the venue gradually came together. In the corner was a long-haired woman with a gun and sunglasses. She sat alone at the table with a cold look. There was a space around in which no one could get close. Vacuum zone, that was the famous Gun Queen Yan Xue. A man dressed in a white coat like a doctor came in from the door. His popularity was obvious. As soon as he entered the hall, there were many people crowded up. He smiled gently and answered patiently. This was the highest-level healer at present, Zhong Hongfei. Before the advent of the demons, his occupation was a doctor, and now he still kept the heart of a doctor to rescue countless people. Chu Qianxun saw many familiar figures in the venue. These people were her closest comrades and best friends in another world. Now because of the different trajectories of life, they lived different lives and did not know her. But Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t mind. As long as they lived together under the same blue sky, there were always infinite possibilities in life, and friends would eventually have the opportunity to reunite. ¡°Qianxun, Brother Lin, you are also here,¡± a young voice, full of surprise, came. In the distance, Kong Haobo of Genesis separated the crowd and shook hands with Chu Qianxun and Ye Peitian excitedly, ¡°After last time, I did not have the opportunity to go to Spring City to find you. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here today.¡± Kong Haobo was seated directly next to Lin Fei. Lin Fei once saved his life from Zhong Lixiao¡¯s hands. He was grateful from the bottom of his heart and always missed him. Chapter 208 ¡°Those horrible materials we collected in Xiaozhou Village attracted our president¡¯s attention. Over the past few months, we have conducted many investigations and found that the situation had become so severe that it was very critical to have this meeting,¡± Kong Haobo introduced Chu Qianxun to the meeting at their table. At that moment, a tall, middle-aged man came from the podium. His eyes were sharp and powerful, and he was steady and majestic, but his eyes were locked tightly and he was worried. ¡°This is our founding president, Gu Zhengqing,¡± Kong Haobo¡¯s eyes were bright, and he excitedly introduced the men on the podium to the two. It could be seen that the young saint was full of admiration and worship for this president. Gu Zhengqing, the chairman of Genesis boarded the podium, did not speak first, but just made a gesture. The lights in the lobby dimmed, and the beam of the projector casted a video onto the curtain directly in front. A light curtain was lit on the screen, and the picture was not particularly clear. Obviously, it was taken quietly from afar. There was an endless expanse of snowfields. The goose feathers and snow fell in the icefields. Through the snow falling in front of the camera, one could see some huge shadows moving in the depths of the icefields. From there, some low and dull throat sounds arose. ¡°What¡¯s that? Is it a demon? So big?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem right. By their pronunciation, it seems like a human.¡± The picture was enlarged to give a close-up of a demon. It was a huge demon with fangs and claws covered with colorful feathers, but a human face grew on his chest. His face looked painful, his hands were bound by a special chain, and the end of the chain was embedded into his body. A human saint in a robe, hovering in the air, waved a long whip in his hand at the half-human and half-demon. The demon¡¯s expression of fear and pain turned out to beg for mercy like a human. The sound of discussion in the hall exploded with a buzz. Obviously, most people recognized the Shennai¡¯s sign on the robe. ¡°Everyone!¡± Gu Zhengqing raised his hand to quiet everyone, ¡°This is a video taken by my people who took the risk to go deep into the icefield, near the Ark Fortress where Shennai lives now.¡± ¡°President Gu, what do you mean¡­ Shennai has mastered the technology of controlling demons now?¡± someone in the meeting asked. Gu Zhengqing clicked on the screen, and the screen changed, and the abandoned half-human and half-devil creatures living in the experimental building of Xiaozhou Village appeared. Most of their bodies were still humans, and only a part of them showed different degrees of demonization. There was nothing aggressive, with no ability to take care of themselves. In front of the camera, a woman whose lower body turned into a demon appeared in the video. She lost her human legs and left a tail-like thing. She could only crawl on the ground to survive. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s this thing? Disgusting! Was it a guinea pig? Isn¡¯t it adult-like, what are they doing, kill it,¡± there was a voice full of disgust at the venue, and there were many who said the same. At the time when the meeting was lively in the auditorium, at an unattended water point in Beizhen, a small bottle was in Xiaoyan¡¯s wings. The black feathers quivered slightly, and her face was pale. ¡°Ah Xiao, do you still have to use it? We have put a lot in the past few days. Many people in this fortress will be infected.¡± She was hesitant in her heart, ¡°Why should we do this?¡± Zhong Lixiao¡¯s wrinkled hand took the bottle and poured the black liquid into the well in front of him without hesitation. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? We are taking advantage of the liveliness here to get more partners. Haven¡¯t you always felt lonely?¡± He watched the liquid melt in the well water and stretched his expression, ¡°It is so much diluted. The people who can be recruited, become a natural choice. It depends on their own destiny.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xiaoyan hung her head behind Zhong Lixiao and walked to another water point. She was still very young when she was caught in the Shennai Laboratory. Those painful tortures and indifference made her one heart lose the sense of right and wrong from childhood. But at this moment somehow, her heart panicked. ¡°Ah Xiao, I, I don¡¯t want companions anymore,¡± she stopped in the dark alley. She rubbed the black wings, lowered her head and said softly, ¡°We can look for a place where there is no one and live quietly, like the days we spent in the castle. Cooking and reading books. Isn¡¯t it good?¡± Ah Xiao, who was walking in front, turned around. His old face almost dissolved in the dim shadow, and she couldn¡¯t see any expression on his face. ¡°Even you, must you betray me too?¡± A hoarse voice came from the alley. ¡°I didn¡¯t, I don¡¯t mean that,¡± Xiaoyan lowered her head. ¡°Look at me. You want me to be in a place where there is no one, and watch me aging, decaying, and even rotting in bed day by day.¡± A twig-like finger stuck out from the darkness, pointing at the sunshine, ¡°And those people, they are still alive in the sunshine, eating good food, enjoying and laughing at us.¡± Xiaoyan turned her face, closed her eyes, and stopped talking. Chapter 209 The meeting in the auditorium continued. The light on the screen suddenly dimmed. The angle of view was taken from the height of a building. A female saint in the picture was running on an unmanned street. From her skill, her rank shouldn¡¯t be too low. She was running away, turning back and looking around in panic. Several active black liquids poured from the street corner behind her. It caught her limbs like a venomous snake, climbed up her body while ignoring her desperate struggle, it drilled in her terrified eyes and her mouth. The woman who drank the black water grabbed her own neck and tumbled straight back and forth on the ground, but to no avail. Soon her body showed signs of partial demonization. A man walked out of the corner without any hassle, and the black liquid that had caught her backed away like a tide and back into his hands. The man looked at it with amusement for a while, and the weeping woman suddenly turned her face and squinted toward the camera. At that moment in the video, Gu Zhengqing pressed the pause button, and the video on the screen was frozen and enlarged. A young and beautiful face was fixed on the screen. He had semi-long blond hair. His flawless skin shone brightly in the sun. The narrow phoenix eyes were beautiful and vivid which made people shudder. At the meeting, a man patted the table on the spot. He stood up and scolded, ¡°Damn it, is this the bastard who¡¯s doing it? Some people at our base are inexplicably missing, and even my cousin has disappeared. I can¡¯t find the culprit. Boy, where is this person? I vow to find this person and kill him!¡± The crowd boiled, ¡°Who is this? He is too cruel, why can he semi-demonize the saints?¡± ¡°It turns out that the reason for the disappearance of the saints is this. It seems that those who have disappeared are already¡­.¡± People talked and asked questions in their own hearts. Gu Zhengqing pointed to the picture on the screen, ¡°This person¡¯s name is Zhong Lixiao. He is one of the many guinea pigs. His body had been transformed, and the blood in his body had become black, called ¡®magic blood¡¯. Injection or oral of this kind of blood can make the saints half demonized while retaining consciousness with some probability. This was the secret experiment that Shennau had been doing. The half-human and half-devil demons left in Xiaozhou Village were nothing but failures abandoned by them. But they have been lurking in the extreme north all these years, seemingly dying, but in fact they have been secretly advancing the research of this experiment. Now, according to the pictures we have taken from the extreme north, they have succeeded in creating semi-demons that are able to obey commands. They are forming an army of powerful semi-demons. I guess they are clearly planning a war. Once they get fully prepared, they will drive down from the north and it will be difficult to fight with them alone. ¡° ¡°Shennai, those people are too abnormal, and must not be tolerated.¡± ¡°Yes, we must fight them.¡± ¡°President, what should we do?¡± ¡°This is the main reason why I called everyone here,¡± Gu Zhengqing was excited by the crowd and the scene was lively. ¡°Now the situation has reached a very critical moment, I suggest everyone should work together to create elites. While Shennai is not yet fully prepared, we must take the initiative to destroy them completely.¡± When he said that, except for a few cheers from individual teams that had good relations with Genesis, and few responders, the scene that had just been very lively had been quite cold for a while. After a long while, Wen Tongji, the lead of Xuyang, said in a tone that was not obscure and unyielding, ¡°Shennai has lost its conscience, and naturally we cannot let it go. But since everyone wants to contribute, the leader of the team must be chosen well. We can¡¯t choose arbitrarily. Who knows if you will make a second Shennai after our hard work.¡± Wen Tongji held several bases in the Xuyang area and thought that his strength was not lower than that of Genesis. He was always dissatisfied with Genesis. This time Gu Zhengqing had such a big situation, convened such a heavy meeting, and strengthened the momentum of Genesis. With the vague appearance of a leader, Wen Tongji secretly refused to accept him. What¡¯s more, he privately interacted with Shennai¡¯s Father Li Chengzhou in secret, and he just wanted to make trouble for such a union. Chapter 210 This chapter is sponsored by Pancake-Cat! Thanks for the support! ¡¶¡¶o(¨R¡ó¨Q)o¡·¡· Another City Lord said, ¡°President Gu told everyone this because of his good intentions. Shennai must be eliminated, but the north is far away and the weather is cold. A small base like ours really does not have that ability to draw manpower. In case the demons attacked the fortress during that period, the rest of us wouldn¡¯t be able to resist at all. Wouldn¡¯t it be the case? President Gu, this time we won¡¯t participate.¡± ¡°Our base too. It is really impossible to draw manpower. I will give more crystal cores to strengthen the fortress, prepare weapons, and guard against Shennai.¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s too far away, and the vast snowy field has a bad climate. We can¡¯t do much anyway. But thank you President Gu for providing the news. We just need to be more alert.¡± The crowd expressed their opinion, after all, it was a response to the proposal to send troops to conquer Shennai. What Shennai did in secret was unscrupulous, and they deserved to be cursed. But to let them send out their elite troops, rush thousands of miles away, and risk fighting a battle with a very high loss rate with no return, they refused. As for the question of whether the Shennai¡¯s half demons would go south, apart from the few fortresses near the icefield who felt some crisis, the rest of the people always felt that it was irrelevant and they could hang on for a while. Kong Haobo, who was sitting at the same table with Chu Qianxun, hit the table with his fist and said indignantly, ¡°Look at these people, they will always have their own interest before humanity. They very painstakingly want to rush to prepare for these days, and one day they would suffer the consequences.¡± ¡°Now that the world is so difficult, the demons are still rampant, but it is slightly more stable than in previous years. We have begun to fight happily in our own nest.¡± Xin Ziming heard that, and came over to follow Kong Haobo¡¯s words, ¡°We humans one day, if we really perish, it will certainly not be by the demon, but ourself.¡± The leader of Qilin, who had been Xin Ziming¡¯s friend for many years, died because of his own kind after they destroyed the demon. He was well aware of the inferior thoughts of human beings, and seeing the situation nowadays, he couldn¡¯t help but feel cold. He picked up the tea cup he brought to drink. Xin Ziming liked to drink strong tea and coffee. Wherever he went, he had the habit of making a pot of hot tea. After just two sips, he suddenly turned around and spat all the tea he had drunk on the ground. His eyes suddenly turned into silver, looking at the water glass in his hand. In the sight of his mental strength, the water in the glass floated with black lines, those thin lines, swimming like water in life. For the saints, ordinary poisons had no effect. Only energized potions could harm the saint¡¯s body. ¡°Where did the water for making tea come from?¡± Xin Zi asked sharply to his subordinates who served him. ¡°Just, from a well nearby.¡± The subordinate was terrified, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. I personally fetched the water and boiled it.¡± Xin Ziming was about to stand up, but the other side of the venue was noisy. The first was that the Gun Queen, Yan Xue, suddenly began to vomit nonstop. She did not vomit normal food, but a large amount of dark green liquid. In addition, at almost the same time, Han Youming¡¯s wife Mu Jia got a high fever, and her temperature rose to a terrible level in a short time. There was a burst of green light for a while on the two people¡¯s faces, which seemed very strange. As the healer of the highest order of human beings, Zhong Hongfei crouched down to take care of Yan Xue who had symptoms with a dazzling white light in his hands. A moment later, he suddenly looked up at the screen hanging high on the podium, where there was still the picture of the saint after he was filled with black blood. ¡°You probably drank the black blood. The only good thing is that the concentration is not too high.¡± Zhong Hongfei lifted Yan Xue to keep her awake, ¡°Do you think you have eaten anything suspicious today?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been here for two days. I ate everything I brought, I hadn¡¯t eaten anything else. Only the water I drank was taken from a nearby water point,¡± Yan Xue replied with pain. Her body was overwhelmed with pain, but she didn¡¯t want to be a demon, nor did she want to be that kind of half demon creature when she was conscious. Several saints hurried into the venue and reported to Gu Zhengqing about the emergency, ¡°Yes, since the morning in the city, many ordinary residents have been vomiting. Due to the meeting here, we did not mention it so as not to disturb the meeting. But now the situation is getting worse. It seems that it is already in an uncontrollable state. The number of sick residents has skyrocketed, and some people have died, or showed signs of semi-demonization. We suspect that someone had done things in the city¡¯s major water sources.¡± The crowd in the venue exploded at once, and everyone was thinking about it. People who hadn¡¯t drunk the water were relieved. Those who came a day or two earlier and had been eating and living there for several days couldn¡¯t help getting scared. They constantly checked their physical condition. Han Youming hugged his wife who had been in a coma, and suddenly panicked. He had just seen a human being transformed into a semi-demon on the video. He endured the fear in his heart, and raised his head to ask Zhong Hongfei, ¡°Can she be cured? Right, Dr. Zhong, you are here, Mu Jia must be fine, right?¡± Chapter 211 This chapter is sponsored by Pancake-Cat! Zhong Hongfei¡¯s eyebrows were locked, ¡°I have been in contact with several cases since last year. I have also done some research. At present, the only effective treatment for this is holy blood. And it must be fast, once local demonization occurs, Even if you use the holy blood to save life, the demonized part would not return to its original state.¡± Zhong Hongfei sighed silently in his heart. It was not easy to talk about finding the holy blood. These people on the scene were the top figures in the world. Those masters must still have one or two potions purchased from Shennai, but it was even more difficult for them to take out their life-saving potion. When Zhong Hongfe stopped talking, a woman had separated from the crowd and strode toward Yan Xue. She pulled off a small pharmacy bottle hanging on her neck, pushed open the lid to lift Yan Xue, and poured it into her mouth without a word. Yan Xue¡¯s ugly face recovered quickly after drinking the potion. She struggled to get up and looked at the strange girl who showed concern for herself. She took her warm hand in surprise, ¡°It is such a precious thing. You, did you give me this?¡± ¡°Girl, do you still have holy blood?¡± Han Youming hurried over immediately, with eagerness and anticipation in his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m willing to buy it. Any number will do. Please help my wife.¡± Chu Qianxun quietly glanced at Ye Peitian and shook her head with a little guilt. Yan Xue was one of her best friends in the other world like Gao Yan. Although she didn¡¯t know her here, she couldn¡¯t bear to watch her die. And Ye Peitian left her with only one bottle of special medicine. Even if Ye Peitian himself was willing to give it, it would definitely lead to him exposing his identity in front of so many people. What was more difficult was that they had to deal with the massive outbreak of disease in the city. If one was saved, the second and third would rise to be saved. It was not known how much blood would be needed. ¡°No? Is it all gone?¡± Han Youming almost shook Chu Qianxun¡¯s shoulder. The just ignited light of hope instantly extinguished, making his heart sink back to the bottom. He glanced back at his wife. Her face was dark. He knew that there was not much time left for her. Han Youming thought for a while and came to Wen Tongji. With red eyes, he bowed his head and pleaded, ¡°City Lord Wen, do you still have holy blood? As long as you give me, I am willing to exchange it at any price.¡± When Wen Tongji heard the words ¡®any price¡¯, his heart moved. As a party who had risen for many years, of course, there were still so many bottles of holy blood hoarded by him within his armor. But it was something he saved for himself. Take it out for exchange? Unless he could directly take out the crystal cores, he couldn¡¯t believe it. It was just a thing promised orally. He did not believe that Han Youming could still keep the promise. No matter how many crystal cores, they were not as valuable as the holy blood. He put on a distressed and extremely sad expression, ¡°Brother, if I have it, do you still need to say it? How can I not take it out and save my younger sister?¡± Han Youming had to leave him and set his pleading eyes on the founding president Gu Zhengqing, but Gu Zhengqing only shook his head gently to him. Han Youming¡¯s jaw twitched, choked, and suddenly he fell on his knees on the floor of the hall. Others didn¡¯t know, he knew it himself. In the first two years of the advent of the demons, he was not only a poor man with no money and no ability, but even had a difficult-to-treat disease. He was almost disabled. It was his wife who was always with him, guarding and accompanying him through the darkest days. Now that everyone looked at his bright side. They felt that he spoiled his wife, who was just an ordinary person. Only he knew that whatever he had done was far less. ¡°I swear in front of everyone. Today, the one who can give me a vial of holy blood can have my life,¡± Han Youming knelt on the ground, pulled out his dagger, cut his arm, and swore with his blood. The bloody knife fell on the ground in front of his knee. Mu Jia woke up from the semi-comat state and saw a back figure kneeling on the ground. Only she knew how straight and stubborn that back was once, even in those days when they had nothing, he didn¡¯t bend his back. Now for her own sake, he knelt on the ground in front of so many people and bent into the dust. Mu Jia felt sour in her heart. She reached out her hand in tears and called her lover¡¯s name, ¡°Youming.¡± Han Youming turned around, revealing a struggling look. He walked a few steps back and took his wife¡¯s hand, ¡°Yu Ming, life isn¡¯t about its length. I can be with you all my life, I have no regrets.¡± Mu Jia smiled softly, ¡°You have always listened to me. This is the last time, won¡¯t you listen to me? I love beauty so much, I don¡¯t want to be a demon.¡± She was originally a gentle beauty, and the mournful request before her death made many onlookers tough to stand by. ¡°What are you talking about? We faced all kinds of hardships together. Now you want to leave me halfway for such a thing?¡± Han Youming carefully hugged his wife, ¡°Isn¡¯t it half demon? Whatever you become, you will always be my wife.¡± His eyes were red, and he buried his head deeply, ¡°Just bear with me, don¡¯t say leave, don¡¯t leave me behind. Will you?¡± Mu Jia reached out and hugged him, and from her husband¡¯s arms came her cry. Chapter 212 This chapter is sponsored by Pancake-Cat! Ye Peitian moved forward. Xin Ziming grabbed his arm from behind and slowly shook his head toward him, ¡°Don¡¯t do silly things, it¡¯s not worth it.¡± Xin Ziming was most annoyed by the fools with benevolence. Because he knew that in such an era, such people generally didn¡¯t live long. Just like his leader Feng Chengyu. He saved a wolf-hearted guy at the beginning, and finally was deliberately caught by that person at the critical moment while capturing a demon leading to his death. After getting along with him, he had already discovered that most of the legends about Ye Peitian were fake. This frosty man on the surface was a person who was softer than Feng Chengyu. He wouldn¡¯t sit back and watch a friend take Feng Chengyu¡¯s path. ¡°Do you know how many patients are outside? How many people are coveting holy blood inside?¡± He said, lowering his voice word by word, ¡°If you expose your identity in this place, and lose a lot of blood and the ability to fight, how dangerous will it be for you? Have you not considered it?¡± The man¡¯s eyes were blocked by a silver mask, but a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He gently and firmly pulled his hand away. Xin Ziming was really angry, ¡°After eating so much loss, why is your heart so soft? These are just irrelevant people, is it worth doing it for them?!¡± ¡°Old Xin, I understand what you mean.¡± Ye Peitian looked down at his just drawn arm, ¡°My hands have also been covered with blood. I also gave up being a human being. Until one day, I was soaked in a sea of ??corpses and a person came to me with a torch.¡± Speaking of that memory, he looked up at Chu Qianxun across the crowd and found that she was also looking at him. ¡°At that time, I only had killing intentions in my heart, and I wanted to slay her. If it wasn¡¯t for that little softness in her heart at that time, I would¡¯ve become a cold-blooded machine, then I wouldn¡¯t be standing here today.¡± ¡°Good and evil have been fixed in my heart. Whether it is worth it or not is not in my consideration. I have decided and am willing to bear the consequences. Thank you for worrying about me.¡± Mu Jia¡¯s delicate face was enveloped by a layer of black air. Although the concentration of the black blood she drank was so low that she did not die immediately, she still could not hold it for a long time because she was an ordinary person. Han Youming could only pray desperately in his heart. He dared not ask for more. He felt that even if his wife was half demonized, as long as she had a consciousness, it would be fine. He just prayed for her to live. He, who never believed in God, for the first time grievously begged God for his favor in his heart. A man came to his side, drew his dagger from the ground, crouched in front of him, and suddenly cut out his hand with a knife. The man¡¯s speed was so fast that before he could respond, he already squeezed Mu Jia¡¯s mouth with one hand, and dripped the blood from his hand into her mouth with the other hand. After the blood dripped into Mu Jia¡¯s mouth, the black gas quickly retreated, and the painful expression began to relax, revealing the original face. It was like taking a magical medicine, she was obviously getting better! Han Youming looked up dumbfounded. The man withdrew his palm, and the wound in the palm of his hand healed within a few seconds. Then, the man reached out and took off the mask that blocked his appearance. A gentle face was revealed. A scary face that had been deeply engraved in everyone¡¯s memory. The Yellow Sand Emperor, the half demon Ye Peitian, personally saved his wife with his own blood. There were sounds of breathing in the audience, and several people even knocked over the tables and chairs in excessive panic. ¡°Ye¡­Ye Peitian?¡± ¡°Gosh! It¡¯s Ye Peitian.¡± ¡°This person¡­? No, Yellow Sand Emperor.¡± ¡°He actually mixed in.¡± ¡°What is he doing? Saving people?¡± ¡°Why did this man come to save people?¡± Ye Peitian stood up and calmly faced the people there. A warm hand stretched out from behind, held his palm and Chu Qianxun stood firmly beside him. For Chu Qianxun, she couldn¡¯t bear Ye Peitian making such a decision, but since he had already decided to do so, she would firmly support him. In fact, she always knew that the man¡¯s heart was too gentle and kind. In this world, everyone did not think that kindness was a good thing in consciousness. The kindness of a person meant weaknesses. Such a person could be bullied, and even become a target of ridicule. But in fact, she was attracted to the man who in the deepest darkness, still kept the light in his heart. After being tortured, he was still able to treat others gently. This was clearly commendable and needed care. The most precious person should not be let down, should not be destroyed. What she could do now was to stand by his side and guard his unpolluted heart. ¡°President Gu, I¡¯m here, so please use my blood to treat the poisoned people,¡± Ye Peitian turned his head and said to the organizer Gu Zhengqing. Even a City Lord like Gu Zhengqing, who was restrained and stable, took a while to recover. But he quickly converged his emotions. He said in joy, ¡°Ye¡­¡­ Brother Ye, you are willing to make such a sacrifice, which is really admirable. It can be seen that everyone misunderstood you once. The situation is urgent, and I will arrange a clean room for you immediately. Another person will be sent to notify the critically ill people to receive holy blood, okay?¡± He quickly figured out where he was, and while agreeing enthusiastically, he began to arrange things in an orderly manner. Chapter 213 This chapter is sponsored by Pancake-Cat! But there was a voice that interrupted him coldly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be this way. Since the situation is urgent, it is not convenient for so many people to squeeze in. I suggest setting up a relief shed directly outdoors. Bring real patients directly over and treat them on site.¡± It was Xin Ziming, the lord of Qilin, who spoke. He separated from the crowd, looked at Gu Zhengqing with a smile and said something that poked his heart, ¡°This also to save someone from secretly pretending to be a hustler and selling something that couldn¡¯t be obtained. Nowadays, there are even more legendary distrustful humans than demons.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that, Lord Xin?¡± Gu Zhengqing got angry. But he was very annoyed in his heart. For him, if the organization and distribution of the holy blood collection were arranged by him, the benefits that could be secretly obtained during that period would be too great. Gu Zhengqing was a very capable leader, and he was not without principles and bottom line. If encountered with such a large range of diseases, he would not sit idly by, but he will also not give up the benefits that could be obtained in it whether it was prestige money or some greater possibility. Among the people who attended the meeting, Gu Zhengqing was actually the most vigilant toward Qilin¡¯s Xin Ziming. This man was very similar to himself, smart, calm and ruthless. When Xin Ziming intervened, Gu Zhengqing knew that the cooked duck was about to fly. Sure enough, Xin Ziming¡¯s tongue was poisonous, ¡°What¡¯s more, President Gu, you also said that he made such a big sacrifice. Anyway, let everyone see who is saving them. It is also good to wash away the injustices of the past. President Gu wants him to hide, isn¡¯t it inappropriate? Maybe the ordinary people will think that it was a drug you created in the end.¡± Gu Zhengqing was very angry, but he still laughed twice on his face, ¡°Old Xin, you got a bad tongue. Why do you say that? My kindness is known to you.¡± ¡°Since you are kind, you have broadcast your videos to the public, so that the public can know what things Shennai did and to make people understand the whole cause of this illness, I don¡¯t understand why Brother Ye shouldn¡¯t be exposed to the base.¡± Xin Ziming said with a smile, ¡°This is also a good opportunity to fight Shennai, isn¡¯t it?¡± He said these words not to discuss, but to inform. Beizhen did not belong to any forces. He and General Jiang came with a lot of people to the meeting, and they did not need to support anyone at all. With a command, all kinds of ability holders quickly built a large tent on all sides in the open space outside the auditorium to start treating those critically ill patients. ¡°Old Xin¡­¡± Ye Peitian called the gloomy Xin Ziming from behind, ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t want to talk to a fool like you now,¡± Xin Ziming didn¡¯t hold his temper, and was more irritable than General Jiang. In the end, he still tolerated it, stopped, turned back, and gritted his teeth, ¡°What did you think when you were looking for Gu Zhengqing to take charge of this matter? You wanted Blizzard and Qilin to be less involved in case of an accident. But have you ever thought about it, it¡¯s too late for that since you exposed yourself. I can only support you now, what else can I do?¡± Ye Peitian was silent for a moment and smiled softly, ¡°Thank you, brother.¡± General Jiang came up from behind, took Ye Peitian¡¯s shoulder with one hand, and walked forward together, ¡°What is Brother Ye talking about? We have a strong relationship with each other. How will we not stand with you at this time?¡± Many patients who drank the well water and experienced symptoms that were in desperate condition heard that the treatment was provided free of charge. They were almost in a desperate situation. Overjoyed, they gathered together with the help of family members. Among them, there were young men, young girls, elders, and children. There were powerful saints and ordinary people who had no ability at all. Regardless of high or low, they were infected by the well water, and their lives were in danger. The crowd rushing in made Chu Qianxun¡¯s heart squeeze. How much blood must be shed for so many patients to be cured? What was more, there were many people in the city who were not currently experiencing symptoms. Even if Ye Peitian had an immortal body, how could she bear to see him suffer so much? Ye Peitian held Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand only to find that her palm was cold and sweaty. She clenched it tightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay Qianxun. I will be okay. Look here, so many people are in danger. I have this ability. I can¡¯t just watch them all die.¡± ¡°Please wait.¡± Zhong Hongfei hurried in with the medicine box at this time, and took out the blood collection tube and blood bag from the box, ¡°I have a blood draw device here. Don¡¯t use the knife to draw blood. It¡¯s too hard to keep healing.¡± ¡°If you want, I will take blood for you,¡± Zhong Hongfei took the initiative to sit down beside Ye Peitian. As a doctor, when Ye Peitian stood up and wanted to dedicate himself to ordinary people, he had wiped out the rumors of the half demon from his heart. Rather, he admired this man from his heart, who could stick to his belief. ¡°I just monitored it for a while. The proportion of the black blood in the well water is not high. I speculate that the medicine distributed to the patient can also be diluted to a certain extent,¡± Zhong Hongfei said while tightening the blood vessels in Ye Peitian¡¯s arm. ¡°Really, Dr. Zhong?¡± Chu Qianxun was overjoyed to hear the news. If dilution works, it would be much better for Peitian. Not only could it reduce the total blood donation by Ye Peitian, but also because the multiple dilutions of the holy blood would no longer have a superior therapeutic effect on other injuries in the process of distribution, it would not be hidden, impersonated or even robbed by others. Chapter 214 ¡°Yes, I have been exposed to many cases, and I am quite sure about it. It is just how much the multiple of dilution is unclear. It still needs to be tested. Fortunately, there are many patients, and several sets of data will immediately give results.¡± A large amount of diluted blood was distributed to the patients who rushed over. At the same time, a large screen was also set up on the square, scrolling through Shennai¡¯s crimes, describing the root cause of the disaster and Shennai¡¯s distorted history. Seeing the guinea pigs in the video, they thought that it was too late to cure their dead or demonized compatriots in the city. The rest of the living relatives and friends embraced each other and wept. In the dim window of the auditorium, several figures quietly observed the situation there. ¡°By doing this to them, we won¡¯t get anything? The dilute holy blood is useless. Even if we make people take it, it¡¯s useless. Think of a way, it is a rare opportunity.¡± ¡°Why are you anxious? Look again. You see how many times Ye Peitian had drawn blood. He is also a human being.¡± ¡°A few of you go to find Gu Zhengqing, and then contact others to see if these old foxes have any ideas to work with us. After all, that man is a demon, and his reputation has been stinky. How many people will really help him in times of crisis?¡± Zhong Hongfei pulled out the needle on Ye Peitian¡¯s arm, stopped the blood for him, and cleaned it subconsciously with iodine, only to find that the needle hole in his skin had long disappeared. Ye Peitian: ¡°Is the blood enough?¡± Zhong Hongfei glanced at the man in front of him. His face and lips were pale, but he was still sitting upright. His eyes were clear, and he even patted the girl standing beside him to show comfort. ¡°This is too much. If it was a normal person, even a saint, this amount of blood loss would make him die several times.¡± Zhong Hongfei put away the equipment and said, ¡°You need to rest now. I am a doctor. You must listen to me .¡± Ye Peitian looked at the growing crowd outside the tent. A father, holding his young child, squeezed to the side of the tent and knelt down. The boy in his arms was unconscious, and a small sharp horn had grown in his forehead. ¡°Save him, I beg you to save my child,¡± the burly figure cried. ¡°Oh, this kid was half demonized.¡± ¡°Even if we save him, he would never change back.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s give it to other people first, after all, the holy blood is also very precious, Ye¡­ Mr. Ye also sacrificed a lot.¡± Many people watched the child. Considering Ye Peitian could hear, some people patted the horse¡¯s buttocks. (say something to please others) ¡°No, no, he is my child. No matter what he looks like, he is my son. I beg you, save him. I will give the Yellow Sand emperor anything he wants,¡± the man raised the child with both hands, and frantically raised his head on the stone floor. The Blizzard member responsible for maintaining order stepped forward and gave him a dose of diluted potion. The child drank the medicine, and his dark complexion gradually returned to normal. He opened his eyes, reached out his small hand and touched the corner of his forehead. He had a fearful expression, but saw his father¡¯s face full of tears. Disregarding his fear, he raised his tender little hand to wipe his father¡¯s tears, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t cry. Did I become a demon and scare you?¡± ¡°No, Dad is happy. You just have to be alive, just stay alive,¡± the boy¡¯s father hugged him tightly. He leaned down on the ground and knocked his head wholeheartedly. ¡°Thank you, thank you,¡± he choked. The treated patients and their families had expressed their gratitude in the direction of the tent. They drank the medicine which had a shocking light red color. It was not the holy blood which ingredients couldn¡¯t be seen after the divine refinement, but it really came from the man sitting in the tent. He was using his own blood to save countless strangers there. The large screen outside the square was still broadcasting the cruel experiments that Shennai had done. The man who used to be named as a half demon, sat there, regardless of good or bad, no matter the strength or weakness, and sent the real holy blood for them, strangers. People just remembered how many people had enjoyed the holy blood long ago, but indiscriminately insulted the person who provided it. An elderly man who survived, climbed up to bow deeply in the direction of the tent. A middle-aged woman carried cooked food, and a young child brought a large bouquet of spring flowers, which was brought in from afar. They were still afraid of the man who was once known as a half demon. But that did not prevent them from expressing their gratitude. More young people had joined to carry patients and check water sources. And the saints who had recovered from the disease got together to start the city search for the culprit who committed such evil. For many people, this may be the first time they had received free assistance after the era of wasteland. Many people in this era did not believe in the good intentions of human nature, and even habitually mocked the kind and selfless people. But at the time they received the help, they understood the value of selflessness. Under the influence of this atmosphere, many people were also willing to pay a little effort to help others. Zhong Hongfei hung a bottle of glucose containing blood iron for Ye Peitian, ¡°You can rest assured. I will first arrange medication for patients in urgent condition according to the situation. If the medicine is not enough, I will tell you.¡± Chapter 215 He diluted the blood twenty times and packed it into a medicine bottle, and put down the curtain of the tent. He nodded to Chu Qianxun, left the tent with a large amount of medicine, so that Ye Peitian could rest quietly. That day, most of the medicines manufactured in the civilized age had passed the shelf life, and it was difficult to recover them. Even a basic bottle of ordinary iodine or glucose were very rare, but he had nothing to lose. He only hated that he did not carry many drugs when he traveled outside, and he failed to provide this person a better treatment. Zhong Hongfei had done a simple test, and the solubility of the contaminated water source containing black blood was very low. But the test proved that if he wanted to cure it with holy blood, it could only be diluted to 20 times at most, and then it was difficult to get an effective therapeutic effect. It was often easy to inflict maliciousness and unfold damage easily, but salvage and repair needed several times the effort. Zhong Hongfei walked out of the tent and entrusted the diluted and packed medicine to the personnel of the Blizzard Mercenary Corps on site to help maintain order, and walked to Xin Ziming who was nearby. As the highest-level healer among known human beings, he knew a wide range of people, and almost all City Lords knew him. Xin Ziming¡¯s eyes were glowing with white light, and the totem of eyes hanging above the head was slowly turning. Zhong Hongfei asked, ¡°Have you found the person? You must find the culprit. The population of Beizhen is so small, and Ye Peitian sacrificed himself like this. If he goes to another base next time, the consequences will be disastrous.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t find him for the time being. He must know that we will find him. He had taken measures to avoid us for a long time.¡± Xin Ziming withdrew his ability and put on his glasses, ¡°This person is not easy to grasp. There is someone next to him who has a very special space system ability. Not only can she perceive our arrival, but also has her own space domain.¡± General Jiang on the side looked at the ground, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see this happen again for the second time. Let me catch this person, I must kill him.¡± ¡°City Lord Xin, City Lord Jiang, Doctor Zhong.¡± A saint came running out of breath, ¡°We found a demon with a bird¡¯s body in the distance from the north. We are afraid of hitting the grass and frightening the snake. I would like to ask you to help and see it¡± (Hit the grass but startle the snake: premature actions which put the enemy on guard) Xin Ziming pondered for a moment, pushed his glasses, and whispered to General Jiang, ¡°I¡¯ll go and see, you stay here, don¡¯t move at all from here.¡± Inside the tent, Chu Qianxun looked at Ye Peitian¡¯s bloodless face, and her eyes were red with distress. ¡°I must catch the bastard,¡± she said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. It doesn¡¯t really matter to me,¡± Ye Peitian pulled her hand and dropped a kiss on her forehead. Some people decay in the dark, only this man clearly walked through the eternal night with a whole body of light. The curtain of the tent was lifted by a ray of spring breeze. Not far away, in a dim window, a few shadows looked at the two people in the tent through the gap of the curtain. ¡°Xin Ziming left. Ye Peitian is weak. There is only a woman beside him. If you want to get holy blood, this is the best opportunity.¡± ¡°After entering the tent, you don¡¯t need to say a word. When my ability binds Ye Peitian, you immediately subdue him.¡± ¡°Remember that you can¡¯t be merciful. Don¡¯t be afraid of being ruthless. That person is a tenth-order immortal.¡± ¡°Old Gu, you wait outside. Once we catch him, we will immediately take him out of Beizhen and return to Xuyang.¡± Inside the tent, Ye Peitian was indeed a little tired. He closed his eyes and planned to take a short break. Chu Qianxun suddenly felt alert and looked back at the knife, ¡°Who is it?¡± Many strange men lifted the curtains of the tent and walked in. The leader of the figure was burly, with a square face. He looked thirty years old, and smiled broadly. The person behind him was holding dim sum food and some gift boxes, ¡°Brother Ye has worked hard. I came to console you on behalf of everyone.¡± This person was Wen Tongji, Xuyang City Lord. He came to Ye Peitian with a smile on his face. Xu Yang was far away from there, and Wen Tongji hadn¡¯t ever fought in front of people for many years. No one knew the tricks he had been hiding. As long as he could be close to the enemy and within a certain distance, his plant ability would be planted in his body. No matter how high the rank was, it was difficult to break free in a short time. The ones who followed him into the tent were all carefully selected by him. They were the top masters who could cooperate with him to perform the operation. When the time came, everyone would fight to arrest Ye Peitian at once. Others may not have clearly realized Ye Peitian¡¯s value. He had been secretly interacting with Shennai¡¯s Father. He knew how much benefit Ye Peitian could bring to himself. Seeing Ye Peitian stupidly put himself in a weak position, he finally with the Genesis president tried to get the source provider of the holy blood together. Ye Peitian was surprised. He sat up, but did not use his yellow sand power to protect himself. Not to mention the woman next to him who was just a seventh-order saint. Chapter 216 Gu Zhengqing stood at the window of the auditorium, silently watching what was happening in the tent not far away. His heart was suffering at this moment. He may lose the image he painstakingly maintained. He was not a person who had no idea of ??right and wrong, so he did feel pain at this moment. But the benefits that the holy blood could bring were too great, and he too wanted to strengthen Genesis, so that Genesis would become a true guild. Make themselves capable to show their strengths in this world, so that their ambitions and ideals could be realized. This was all for the future of all mankind. Gu Zhengqing persuaded himself in his heart. What could ordinary people¡¯s good evaluations do? This world spoke the language of fists, and only the strong had the right to speak. Gu Zhengqing clenched his fist. It was only a sacrifice, and it was worth it for the future. Wen Tongji in the tent continued to maintain a smile and approached Ye Peitian. In order to show sincerity, he did not even bring a powerful weapon. No one had the ability to push away a guest with a smile on his face, As long as he took two more steps, he could touch Ye Peitian¡¯s arm. Wen Tongji¡¯s mouth showed a sincere smile. The woman standing next to Ye Peitian suddenly pulled out a water mist gun and fired at them. What could a gun do in this era? Wen Tongji thought that in his heart. There were a few loud noises. The busy people looked up, the curtains of the tent flew, and Xu Tong¡¯s city lord Wen Tongji and several men were kicked out of the tent mercilessly. The most embarrassing thing was that even after they fell to the ground, they were unable to stand up. Whether they were stuck on the tree branch with their heads down, or stuck their buttocks against the corner of the wall, they could only move in a ridiculous posture. The saints guarding the Xuyang base outside hurriedly came over and lifted their city lord. Gu Zhengqing, who was watching all that from afar, looked darker than the bottom of the pot. He hesitated for a moment, and finally took the people lurking nearby to the tent. The people brought by Wen Tongji were the elite troops of Xu Yang. At this time, these powerful saints outside the tent had swarmed up and surrounded the tents. The curtain of the tent lifted, and a woman with a double-edged sword came out from inside, confronting them indifferently. Wen Tongji, who was lifted up by his subordinates, was embarrassed and angry. For so many years, he had been sitting high above the ground in the position of the city lord. He never lost to such a person. But the woman used a few potions, which made him unable to move his whole body. He could only swear, ¡°You mad woman! I kindly came to visit, but you dare to be so unreasonable for no reason?!¡± Chu Qianxun chuckled. If someone else came in, she could not judge them for a while, but Wen Tongji was a person she knew too well. He was a real villain. How could he have the heart to bring food? Chu Qianxun didn¡¯t even have to guess. She reached out to stop Ye Peitian, who had just come out, and said aloud, ¡°City lord Wen, you are too kind. When so many people in Beizhen got sick, Peitian came forward for everyone. But you came in quietly to talk to him. Does it make sense for us to go to Xuyang with you? Have you asked other city lords here?¡± ¡°You!¡± Wen Tongji gaped, almost spitting blood at the woman in front of him. When did he say such a thing? Although he did think so, he hadn¡¯t said a word. The sh*t basin was buckled by this shameless woman. ¡°This is the opinion of other city lords.¡± At that moment, the organizer of the meeting, the founding president Gu Zhengqing led his cronies and entered the crowd, ¡°Ye Peitian was once a murderous demon. Although he did a little good thing today to wash his evil, he still needs to be punished. Let him be under the supervision of Master Wen and me. It is also an account for everyone.¡± He finished the sentence shamelessly and the saints with sharp armor behind him came forward fiercely. Chu Qianxun stood alone at the door and slowly pulled out the black double knives. ¡°Want to supervise me? It depends on whether you have this skill,¡± a cold voice sounded. Ye Peitian put his chin on Chu Qianxun¡¯s shoulders, and several long fingers stretched over her shoulders. The fingers were beautifully shaped and overly pale due to blood loss. They just gave a snap in the air, and the sky dimmed, and the earth shook. Everyone subconsciously stepped back half a step. Despite their large number and strength, the fear that shrouded the name of the devil in the heart for many years wasn¡¯t dissipated easily. The ground shook violently in the rumble. The earth was cracking, and the heads of several buildings that were generally tall rose from the bottom. The surrounding land was constantly collapsing. The huge sand appeared little by little, climbing out of as high as a mountain. That was Ye Peitian¡¯s strength. Even in his weak state, they had to face such a terrible battle. Gu Zhengqing and Wen Tongji exchanged a look, and saw the helplessness hidden in each other¡¯s eyes, but they hadn¡¯t retreated. ¡°The first mess was actually in our own nest,¡± General Jiang led Blizzard¡¯s members to open the curtain of the tent and came out. He pressed Ye Peitian¡¯s shoulder and pushed him back. ¡°Brother Ye, rest first. I have held back the fire in my stomach. Let me move my muscles first,¡± General Jiang raised his hand without saying a word. The ice edge sprinted in a huge fan shape. Standing upright, pointing straight at the tip of the nose of Gu Zhengqing and others. The ice saints who rose to the ninth-order felt so cold that they had to take another step back. Chapter 217 ¡°General Jiang, you have to think about it. You only have a small spring city. With what strength can it compete with a guild like Wencheng Master who holds more than ten important towns?¡± Gu Zhengqing¡¯s eyes narrowed. General Jiang cracked his fists, ¡°I never like bullshit. No matter who he is, I think it¡¯s good to be beaten. Whoever is beaten first will be counted as a loser. It won¡¯t be useful using your mouth to spit nonsense.¡± ¡°For the sake of a half demon, you did not hesitate to destroy the reputation of your entire Blizzard, then I have to fight!¡± Gu Zhengqing waved his hand. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± It was Han Youming who shouted. He came with Dongcheng¡¯s men and stood beside General Jiang, also blocking Ye Peitian. ¡°Brother Han, you can¡¯t be fooled by the little favor of the demon. When we catch him, we can get more holy blood that our brothers and sisters needed,¡± Wen Tongji was anxious. He was sprayed with the tears of the tenth-order executioner. After taking a bunch of antidotes, he was still unable to move. It was sprayed all over him. Since he reached out and blocked his mouth at the time, he could barely speak. After facing these embarrassments, he couldn¡¯t help but stand up and persuade Han Youming who was living in the city next to him. Han Youming sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t have much to say. I have said that I owe him. Whoever wants to fight Ye Peitian today, must first step on my body.¡± The Xuyang saints beside Wen Tongji inevitably started shivering. Their neighbors, Xu Yang and Han Youming, were next to each other. They were familiar with each other through friction and cooperation. This Hancheng lord rose up in the later period. He was now desperate to stand beside Ye Peitian, making these old opponents secretly retreat. ¡°You southerners are insidious, and us northerners are not used to it. Why did you donate blood to save people? You are making people leech behind your back.¡± It was Suwen of the Wind Corps who said that. He had a good relationship with General Jiang, and had been guarding the border of the northernmost ice field. The soldiers in the team were all powerful. They had the coolness of the men in the extremely cold place. This momentum came out and pressed the other side. ¡°Why do you want to catch Brother Ye? His blood just saved my mother¡¯s life,¡± a boy from North Town squeezed into the crowd and threw a stone at Gu Chengqing. The stone was not hit, and the boy was dragged back by his father in a hurry. They were just ordinary people who couldn¡¯t afford fighting these great people. ¡°When Shennai bullied us, you didn¡¯t do anything. When I drank dirty water and became a demon, people like you would say that you can have no control over our life. When he was strong you let us drink his blood as a medicine. But when he is weak, what kind of holy blood are you going to grab?! I am a lonely old woman, and I will fight with you scums today!¡± An old woman with white hair twitched her crutches and threw a stone out. Of course, the stone landed halfway weakly, and failed to hit Gu Zhengqing and Wen Tongji. But one stone after another fell out of the crowd. Gu Zhengqing couldn¡¯t understand. In this bloodthirsty and cruel world, he stepped up to his present position step by step, knowing the laws of the jungle. But everything that day was beyond his expectations. Those who stood up against him were all weaker than him. For a Ye Peitian even the people who lived at the lowest level of society, who in the face of the strong had always refrained from oppression, dared to speak out. He knew he should retreat, but he was unwilling. Until a huge silver eye totem rose into the sky. Everyone standing on Gu Zhengqing¡¯s side had acupuncture-like pain. Some lower-level ability holders couldn¡¯t even resist and became comatose directly on the ground. This was a spiritual saint, attacking them. Saint Ziming, the highest-ranking spiritual department of mankind, appeared beside Ye Peitian. Gu Zhengqing sent people to take him away. When confronting demons, spiritual saints of the same rank were not as good as combat saints, but in the confrontation between humans, spiritual attacks often had a powerful ability to reverse the situation. Ye Peitian stood there, staring blankly at the enemies gradually receding. These men wore bright clothes and wore the banner of Demon Guard Road, and had encircled and suppressed him countless times. In the desert and the yellow sand, in the Gobi barren mountains, he was always alone, with cold heart, cold blood, turned himself into a demon, and these enemies with fangs and claws died. He didn¡¯t know when it started, there was one more person beside him. That person was obviously not very strong, but she could always stand firmly beside him like now and protect him. Gradually, there were more people around. Xiaojie, Xin Ziming, Blizzard¡¯s comrades, Qilin¡¯s comrades, Red Wolf¡¯s comrades,¡­ He hadn¡¯t even fought yet, the enemies with open teeth and claws had picked up their tails, and the locusts receded. When were so many people standing in front of him? So many companions stood in front of him to protect him. From that moment, the demon returned to the world and became a real human being with love, friends, and companions. He would no longer be alone because he was guarded by his loved ones. He would become stronger in order to protect everything he loved. As Genesis and Xu Yang¡¯s horrendous defeat retreated, other large and small city lords who were on the sidelines silently withdrew from Beizhen, and even some tentatively expressed their willingness to become friends with Ye Peitian and symbolically criticized Gu Zhengqing¡¯s injustice. Chapter 218 When they left, Dongcheng¡¯s Han Youming brought his wife to Ye Peitian¡¯s tent and gave them a lot of water. ¡°Youming is a water saint. This is the condensed water generated with his ability. You will be safe if you drink this,¡± Mu Jia took Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand. Her body was still weak, and her palms were cold. But her tone was very gentle, revealing a heartfelt gratitude and kindness. Han Youming did not thank her, and only said, ¡°If there is any need in the future, just say it, I, Han Youming will come.¡± Su Wenguang, who was stationed on the edge, also brought the team to Ye Peitian. He reached out and shook Ye Peitian¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Brother Ye, I live far away and I have to go back early. I told Chengzhu. When you are not busy you can be a guest at Xuexuan. There is a demon that is very difficult to deal with. When you come, we brothers will cooperate.¡± After obtaining Ye Peitian¡¯s consent, he left with a hearty smile. Human beings were natural creatures that were good at seeking benefits and avoiding harm. If Ye Peitian was a weak, helpless person, he would only be torn apart by swarms of wolves, devouring all the way. At the moment, it seemed that these kind and friendly people couldn¡¯t change their attitudes so easily. They gave up embarrassment and instead showed goodwill to him. After all, he used his strength to stand on his feet and made friends with a sincere heart. In the end, by chance, it was a selfless act that benefited all beings, which initially changed everyone¡¯s impression of the demon. Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand was always held by Ye Peitian, and that wide hand wrapped her entire palm, rubbing it repeatedly, like a fire, getting hotter and hotter. He seemed to be trying to restrain himself, so as not to use excessive force. He pinched it which hurt Chu Qianxun. She looked up at him, and saw the sad flash in the man¡¯s eyes, the kind of intertwined and complicated mood that only Chu Qianxun could understand. She had seen him in the desert. It was not easy for him. Chu Qianxun was distressed for him. She really wanted to hug him and kiss his face. She had seen with her own eyes that the man would neither cry nor laugh, nor even speak very well. At that time, he was living alone, standing alone, skinny, and tormenting himself with an inhuman life. Now, he could not only laugh and cry, but also make his life exquisite and beautiful. Sometimes, he would surprise her. Most of the time, he would be bullied by her. He was a lively, overly sweet man. After the crisis receded and calmed down on all sides. Xin Ziming talked about his discovery, ¡°I found Zhong Lixiao. They hid in the suburbs of the northwest. The girl¡¯s mental power search range is not as wide as mine, so I found them, but she had not found me yet.¡± General Jiang¡¯s anger rose, ¡°This time, we must get rid of both of them.¡± Xin Ziming said, ¡°Zhong Lixiao is okay, the most troublesome is Xiaoyan. Although her rank is not high, with her kind of space ability, it is really convenient to escape. It is difficult to catch her. Unless¡­¡± Xin Ziming dipped his hands in water and drew a bird and a human on the table. ¡°Unless someone enters her space and fights with her. Others can take the opportunity to intercept Zhong Lixiao.¡± Chu Qianxun¡¯s finger drew a circle on the bird drawn by the water trail and intercepted his words, ¡°Old Xin, I can cooperate with you. I have dealt with her and I am familiar with her ability.¡± Xin Ziming froze for a moment. He thought he was a very sensible and a logically thoughtful person. But every time he saw Chu Qianxun, he often felt confused. He had little contact with her but she seemed to be very familiar with him. She was familiar with some of his habitual strategies and tactics. She could understand it tacitly, almost like a comrade who had been in contact for many years. Walking on the road in the western suburbs, Ye Peitian asked her, ¡°Are you sure, Qianxun?¡± ¡°I can. I broke that space from the outside. Although I have to enter at this time, there will be no problem with Old Xin¡¯s help.¡± But Ye Peitian was still staring at her. Chu Qianxun lowered her eyes, ¡°I know what you mean. I really can¡¯t bear to kill that child, but this time she crossed my bottom line¡­I won¡¯t treat her softly.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± She turned to Ye Peitian. She knew that Zhong Lixiao used to be Ye Peitian¡¯s friend. Ye Peitian walked a long way with her in silence, and finally whispered, ¡°Ah Xiao was like another me. He had gone the wrong way, crossed the boundary, and had lost the opportunity to look back.¡± Chapter 219 On the edge of the forest, the world entered the moment of magic when light and shadow alternated due to the trees. In a hidden cave, Zhong Lixiao looked at the sky and watched the last golden glow of the sunset disappear over the mountain. He sighed softly, ¡°I failed again. He really got the favor of God, and I will always be the one who is abandoned.¡± The answer to him was the sound of turning a page. Xiaoyan, who was a bird with a human face, was lying on the haystack and reluctantly flipped through a book. She wasn¡¯t even listening to him. ¡°Why do you suddenly like reading books?¡± Zhong Lixiao frowned unhappily, ¡°What are you reading?¡± ¡°Last time I heard the story from Sister Qianxun for a few days, I found it very interesting. I put a few fairy tale books in my space. When I am free, I can pass the time,¡± Xiaoyan flipped the book with her wings. The cover read ¡®Happy Prince¡¯. ¡°Ah Xiao, do you want to read it together? This is a sad story. The swallow in the book finally died at the foot of the prince she loved. Fortunately God saved them.¡± Zhong Lixiao snorted coldly, ¡°It¡¯s just a fairy tale to deceive children. There are no angels and no God. Even the author of the book himself was stigmatized in a gutter.¡± He finished the sentence and coughed violently against the stone wall of the cave. Xiaoyan lowered her head and quietly touched the portrait of the gilded prince on the cover with her wings. The prince had shiny gold hair and looked really beautiful. ¡°Ah Xiao, there are only two small bottles of holy blood. Don¡¯t do anything until you find new holy blood. I¡¯m really afraid that your body can¡¯t hold it.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t hold it? Li Chengzhou is still alive, and the person whom God loves is still alive. So many people I hate are still happily living in this world, how can I not hold it? The holy blood is gone, will Ye Peitian fall from the sky?¡± His voice was dry and dull, like a ghost from Difu. (Hell) ¡°I¡¯m here, how am I going to fall?¡± Ye Peitian¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from outside the cave without warning. Zhong Lixiao was taken aback, and he had no time to respond. A circle of blood-red iron chains appeared on the ground at his feet, and white light appeared in the iron chain circle. One hand stretched out of the white light and grabbed his leg. While he was unstable, he grabbed him into the aperture. Xiaoyan shouted and was about to start her ability tracking. A pair of black blades carried by a strong wind broke in from outside the cave, and pushed her to the door. The wide wings spread in the air, and at the same time Xiaoyan receded at a rapid speed. The black curtain distorted the space like a wave, and wrapped Chu Qianxun, who had rushed into the cave, into a dark space. Chu Qianxun found herself in a dark world. This place was too barren. There were no plants, let alone things, not even a hum of insects. There was only endless black land in the dead world. The sky was as dark as a huge black cloth, without stars and moon, without any trace of light. There was only one blood-red eye, hanging high above the dark sky. That red eye kept staring at Chu Qianxun, ¡°Sister Qianxun, this is my world. Although you have broken my borders outside. But if you are in it, there is no way to escape with your rank.¡± ¡°Xiaoyan,¡± Chu Qianxun looked up at the strange blood pupil in the sky. In the black sky, a white totem appeared, and the totem gave off a faint silver light. The red eye and the totem stood facing each other for a moment. The blood-red eye struggled slightly and closed slowly. Chu Qianxun knew that Xin Ziming launched a mental attack in the outside world. But Xiaoyan had entered her own space. They couldn¡¯t find Xiaoyan¡¯s body outside. They could only rely on themselves to find a way to break the barrier. Chu Qianxun walked slowly on the endless black land, looking for Xiaoyan¡¯s body, and the key to breaking the enchantment. A little girl suddenly appeared in front of her. Although she had only seen her half demonized, Chu Qianxun still recognized her at a glance. Xiaoyan¡¯s spiritual world was induced by Xin Ziming at this moment, and she subconsciously reflected herself in her own world. Xiaoyan flew forward all the way. Chu Qianxun followed her footsteps. The ground was gradually no longer barren, with flowers and weeds, as well as shaded green plants, and shops on both sides of the street lined with loud noise. The children ran in groups on the stone road. The bright sunshine spilled from the sky to the world. This was the world before the advent of the demons. ¡°Xiaoyan, come here, Grandma will give you candy,¡± the old lady in the grocery store waved her hand at the roadside. ¡°Oh, Niu Niu, after a while when you get tired of playing, come to the aunt to drink mung bean soup,¡± the acquaintance passed by, and pinched her beautiful little face. The owner of the hardware store sat on a bamboo chair at the door and shook his fan, ¡°This little girl is really the most beautiful little girl in the village. No wonder the group of monkeys like to play with her.¡± ¡°Xiaoyan, let¡¯s play hide and seek,¡± the young companion called her. Xiaoyan smiled, happily cheered and plunged into her little friend. Chu Qianxun stopped at the entrance of the alley. This was Xiaozhou Village before the advent of the demons. She almost couldn¡¯t bear to look at it. How happy the memories at the moment were, how frustrating the reality behind it was. The green moon appeared in the sky, the demons descended from the sky and began to wander around the village. Shennai appeared, and the savior generally killed the demon and performed miracles. From then on, the villagers began to madly believe in God, built temples, and prayed every day. They even took pride in giving their children to God. Chapter 220 This short fairy tale quickly shattered, and Shennai evacuated there, leaving behind countless half-demons. Only then did the villagers know that they were fooled. They started to smash the churches in anger, toppled the idol, and destroyed the laboratory. But anger didn¡¯t change anything. The sky darkened, and it began to rain. It was still the same familiar street. A demon with a human face and a bird¡¯s body slowly moved through the rain, letting the pouring rain wet her black feathers. A door opened in a room. ¡°It¡¯s Xiaoyan,¡± the little friend¡¯s familiar voice sounded. He was quickly pulled back by the family, and the door slammed shut. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to her, she is already a demon,¡± there was such a word from inside the house. The old woman in the grocery store, who had always been amiable to her, had a gloomy face and peered at her behind the curtains. When she saw her, she closed the curtains in panic She staggered to the door of her house and knocked on the door for a long time. There was silence in the house. Her father, mother, elder sister and younger brother didn¡¯t seem to be at home. The answer to her was always the immobile door. ¡°Go, go back, you no longer belong here.¡± A young man stood at the entrance of the alley while holding an umbrella. He had golden hair and a face that was perfect to be human. His umbrella stretched out to shield Xiaoyan from the wind and rain, and stretched out cold hands to hold her wings. ¡°Brother Ah Xiao, they all say that I am a demon. I am not a demon, I am obviously a human, I am really a human. Ooo.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry, they say we are demons. That¡¯s because our number is too small. When I turn all people into our partners then we all will be humans, they will be demons,¡± Ah Xiao smiled. His smile was so beautiful. Even in the dark rainy night, it was also covered with a layer of light, ¡°If we get many partners, won¡¯t you be happy?¡± ¡°Really? Will there really be many partners?¡± Xiaoyan looked at him. ¡°Really, I swear to you that there will be our own town, which will be full of our partners,¡± Ah Xiao stretched out his arm. The black blood left from his white wrist, landed on the ground, and fell into the rain. The whole world was covered by that piece of black water. The eye closed in the sky and suddenly shed a long tear of blood. The earth began to shake, the streets cracked, the rain poured back like waves, and countless houses were destroyed. The huge vortex swept everything into it. The surrounding scenery collapsed, and the world built by spiritual power began to get destroyed. Chu Qianxun was on guard, and the huge wind blade was scraped in the rain, arranging all the cracks that followed the collapse of the space. There was a dazzling white light in front of her eyes, and she grabbed Xiaoyan in front. They both drilled into the flashing gap and rolled back into the real world. As soon as Chu Qianxun returned to the real world. She turned over and held Xiaoyan, and raised a knife. ¡°Sister Qianxun, are you going to kill me?¡± Xiaoyan recovered from the illusion. She was lying under Chu Qianxun, but she waa not struggling. Her dark eyes looked at Chu Qianxun and asked quietly, ¡°Do you want to kill me because I¡¯m a demon?¡± Chu Qianxun looked at the clean and immature face and thought of what she did, ¡°Xiaoyan, do you know what you did? You poisoned the water well like that. Don¡¯t you know how many people got killed?¡± She was a very simple child, and could easily be shaped into pure white or pure black under extreme circumstances. ¡°I saw it.¡± Xiao Yan lowered her eyes, ¡°A lot of people died, and many people became demons like me. They and their families were in pain and cried so loudly. I think it may be my fault now.¡± There was a trace of confusion in her eyes, ¡°We are demons and are not qualified to live in this world. Ah Xiao said that unless there are many, many companions and everyone lives together, no one will think we are demons anymore. Sister Qianxun, I know we are wrong, but Ah Xiao may not be willing to change. I can¡¯t change him. You kill me.¡± ¡°You are not a demon, you are the same as me. You have the qualification to live in this world. No matter who it is, as long as it is a life, no one has the qualification to deny its existence. You¡­ just did something wrong,¡± Chu Qianxun¡¯s tone revealed an unprecedented gentleness, with sadness in her eyes that she did not know. Her hands were stained with blood. ¡°Maybe one day, whether it was a child like you, or a human being, a saint, or even those demons, everyone will be able to live in peace in the sun.¡± Xiaoyan was confused by the unreachable dream. She looked at the long black knife that pierced into her chest and gently asked, ¡°Really?¡± The black feather suddenly burned like a flame. The hot temperature forced Chu Qianxun to let her go. The feathers in the flame spread its wings, and disappeared out of thin air. ¡°She applied fire-burning potions to her body and escaped by burning herself,¡± Xin Ziming caught up from behind. Chu Qianxun looked down at her blood-stained hands. When the knife tip pierced the child¡¯s chest, she hesitated. She let her run away with an injury. Chapter 221 In another battlefield not far from there, Zhong Lixiao drank the holy blood and restored his fighting ability, but in the face of Ye Peitian and General Jiang¡¯s attacks, he still had no power to fight back. The wild grass and trees were covered with countless solidified black crystals, and the black liquid of the teeth and claws was frozen into ice, and it glimmered in the night. The black liquid flowing from Zhong Lixiao¡¯s body was his power and the blood that supported his life. But in this battle, he encountered the nemesis of his power. General Jiang¡¯s extremely fast freezing ability, froze all the black liquid that climbed around. Zhong Lixiao could neither manipulate them to attack nor recover them. Soon he was captured by the yellow sand in disbelief, and the yellow sand¡¯s condensed big hands tied his body and brought him into the air. He struggled desperately in the air, with silver hair scattered and crimson eyes, with a crazy smile, ¡°Ye Peitian! You traitor, you forgot our hatred! Forgot our promise for revenge!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten, it¡¯s you who has forgotten everything.¡± Ye Peitian looked at the man in the air, ¡°I always remembered in the dark cell, you comforted me by the wall. You said we should wait to escape then go out in the sun all day. Go to the mountain forest, eat the best barbecue, go to the beach, have seafood, drink a beer, and then get drunk with me on the beach. You said you will hug your favorite woman and sing your hometown songs to her.¡± Ah Xiao¡¯s struggling movement gradually stopped. He vaguely recalled that he had even said such a thing. His memory went back a long time ago, in that dark and damp cell, every night he sat on the bed with shackles, leaning against the cold wall, and the brothers across the wall were soothing and encouraging each other. Although the situation was terrible at the time, they still had hope in their hearts and had not lost that human heart. Ye Peitian¡¯s voice was still in a trance, ¡°Now that you have been freed, do you still remember what you used to do? Have you ever wanted to do even one thing? You have forgotten everything, and only the twisted hatred was left in your heart. The hateful thing they did to you is what you do to the innocent and weak people everyday. You are living as the person you hate the most.¡± Ah Xiao calmed down. His anger disappeared. He lowered his eyebrows, moved his lips, as if remembering something, ¡°Peitian, ??do you know, I actually hate you.¡± His voice was unreal and empty, as if talking to himself, ¡°I should have died long ago, but because there was also something called holy blood in the world that was injected into my body again and again by those people, it forced me to struggle in this painful world for a long time.¡± His eyes fell on the solidified black crystals on the ground, ¡°I hate you and envy you. I thought you lived more miserable than me, but who knew you were so happy? We obviously suffered the same things. Only you haven¡¯t changed. You can still have friends and people who love you. Why can you still live in the sun and have everything I can¡¯t ask for?¡± ¡°Alright, I can die in your hands in the end.¡± He closed his eyes, ¡°Perhaps this is the last mercy God had for me.¡± Ye Peitian gathered his five fingers and watched the yellow sand climb up, covering Ah Xiao¡¯s beautiful face. He was killing this person, just like killing himself, burying his bloody life with his own hands. A flaming bird suddenly appeared in the air. The flames in the sky blocked the yellow sand and the line of sight, and the flames disappeared instantly, taking away the people behind the flames. ¡°Damn, where did they run away again?¡± General Jiang said angrily. ¡°They won¡¯t run far. We will chase them. We can¡¯t let them go this time,¡± Xin Ziming and Chu Qianxun hurriedly chased. Xin Ziming cast his ability and searched where Xiaoyan disappeared. In a barren mountain with densely overgrown weeds, a burning bird appeared. The bird threw the man she was carrying in the stream and threw herself down on the pebbles on the water¡¯s shore. The flame was extinguished. The green smoke rose from her half-charcoal body. She lifted her wings slightly but made no movement. After a while, Zhong Lixiao stood up from the icy water and dragged his feet to the shore. He lost a lot of black blood supporting his physical activity during the battle. The medicinal effects of the holy blood in the body were lost, and his body was rapidly aging at a different rate than before. Maybe in the end, he had to take the last holy blood left to continue to keep this body alive. Suddenly he felt a little uninterested, and slowly walked to the edge of the black body, kicked with his feet. Some ashes were scattered on the ground, and the body was motionless. ¡°Are you dead?¡± Zhong Lixiao said to her, ¡°Really, I¡¯m the only one left.¡± He had seen much more dead people, and this one was no different. He walked forward with some boredom. He didn¡¯t know how far away he went; he couldn¡¯t help but look back. In the empty, silent mountain forest beside him, there was no voice of the girl talking, only the lonely stream was flowing, and a small black figure curled up on the pebbles by the stream. She remained motionless. Zhong Lixiao didn¡¯t know when he dragged his aging body back, and when he responded, he had been standing by the dark body for a long time. He crouched down, wiped the little black face with his hand, took out the last bottle of holy blood from his arms, pried open Xiaoyan¡¯s mouth, and poured that vial of holy blood into it without leaving a drop. Chapter 222 When Xiaoyan opened her eyes, she saw the dark night sky and twinkling stars. In the spring night, insects chirped, and water gurgled. The memory gathered back, and she remembered that she burned herself at the last moment, which was a magic potion she had been applying to feathers. At the moment of crisis, she could ignite a hot flame to force the enemy away and give her a chance to escape. But she thought that she would die in that flame. She touched her heart. The wound there was not deep and was healing. She sat up blankly. An empty bottle of holy blood rolled down. It fell on the cobblestone ground, and hit a person lying there. In the dark, Ah Xiao laid there. He was aging. His skin all over collapsed, and he smelled rotten. He was as old as a corpse that had been buried in the ground for a thousand years, and no longer looked like a human. If it weren¡¯t for those muddy eyes that were still open, and occasional movements, no one would know that he was still alive. ¡°Ah Xiao!¡± Xiao Yan crawled to Zhong Lixiao¡¯s side, ¡°How did you become like this, drink holy blood. Holy blood?¡± She groaned for a long time, panicking and despairing. In the end, she could only carefully use her wings to hold him up. She was afraid that the body in front of her would completely collapse. ¡°Did you give me the last holy blood? What would you do? I didn¡¯t want it, oh, why did you do that?¡± Ah Xiao looked at the fine and shining stars above the sky with his turbid eyes, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful, I haven¡¯t seen it for a long time. The people who lived in the gutter also have the right to look up at the stars.¡± He seemed to smile a little. Something was falling off his body a little bit, ¡°Xiaoyan, don¡¯t you like the happy prince in that fairy tale?¡± Xiaoyan choked in panic. The body resting on her wings was becoming lighter. ¡°I don¡¯t like him.¡± Zhong Lixiao said softly, ¡°He shouldn¡¯t let his swallow die at his feet for his own ideals. Fortunately, I¡¯m not like him.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not. You can¡¯t die, Ah Xiao, you have to survive. One day, the world will become better and accept us, and we will live together until that time.¡± ¡°Is there really such a world?¡± Zhong Lixiao smiled bitterly, ¡°Even if there is, people like me are not worthy of living there. Don¡¯t cry, death is a relief for me.¡± ¡°Those things that I haven¡¯t finished, just forget it. You have to live, live a happier life for me.¡± ¡°Ah Xiao? Ah Xiao!¡± Xiaoyan¡¯s sad voice echoed in the open mountain stream, but the person who could respond to her was no longer there. Chu Qianxun and others found them after hearing the sound. They only saw the girl crying by the creek. The corpse on the black wings gradually weathered and disappeared, leaving a pile of pale ashes. The night wind blew up, as if to take away the handful of ash. The girl cried and gathered her wings, hiding the white ashes into her space. ¡­.. Ye Peitian annihilated the enemy and returned to the Beizhen with a heavy heart. He was silent all the way and did not say a word. Chu Qianxun took his hand and accompanied him quietly. She could only wait for him to slowly digest the wounds in his heart. Companionship was the best comfort at this time. The situation in Beizhen had basically stabilized, because the solubility of black blood in the well was not high, and many residents who drank the well water had survived this level with their own resistance. Coupled with the timely availability of sufficient potions, a catastrophe that would¡¯ve wiped out the city finally was controlled. They managed to control the number of deaths and demons to as few as possible. Doctor Zhong, who was staying at the base, seemed to have not slept all night, but there was an excited light on his face, ¡°You come with me, I will show you something.¡± Zhong Hongfei led everyone to an optical microscope with a smear of blood under the lens. Dr. Zhong, who had always been calm and gentle, took out a thin glass slide with a little unexcitable excitement, and said to Ye Peitian, ¡°Work hard, drop a drop of blood on it.¡± Ye Peitian pierced his fingertips and dripped a drop of red blood on the thin glass. Zhong Hongfei¡¯s palm gave off the white light peculiar to the healing saints, carefully caged on the drop of red blood, and then added distilled water to the blood to make a smear of human blood that could be used for microscopic observation. He carefully placed it on the microscope table, adjusted the magnification, and urged everyone to come forward and check. Under the lens, one could clearly see that the flat and round red blood cells were very active, and were slowly dividing into two and more. ¡°This is?¡± Ye Peitian raised his head in surprise. His regeneration ability was very strong, but as long as it left the body, this activity of the blood would quickly weaken. His blood was called a special effect medicine, whether it was made into plasma or isolated red blood cells could have a powerful healing effect on others. But if one added another medium to dilute in advance, the effect would be greatly reduced. So the dilute holy blood could no longer have the magical effect. This was also one of the causes of his pain. He was familiar with these, due to the repeated research of Shennai. But this drop of blood under the microscope left his body for a long time and was diluted and stained, but still able to split under the lens? ¡°I have been thinking about this problem since yesterday. Your blood has such a strong healing ability. If it can be widely used, it is simply the treasure of all mankind.¡± Zhong Hongfei rubbed his hands excitedly, ¡°I just wanted to try it, see if after it leaves your body, it can still retain its vitality.¡± He gestured, ¡°I have been thinking repeatedly about how to make them dilute with other solutions, and still maintain the original healing effect by maintaining a strong splitting and regeneration ability. Then I accidentally used my power. You know that I am already an eighth-order healer. My ability could regenerate the body, maybe because of that, when I use my power on the diluted blood, I found there really seem to be some different effects.¡± ¡°Is this true? Dr. Zhong? Is it possible?¡± Chu Qianxun was overjoyed and grabbed Zhong Hongfei¡¯s hand, ¡°You mean it¡¯s possible to reproduce the holy blood in bulk?¡± ¡°Of course, this is just a preliminary speculation of mine. It will take a long time to achieve.¡± Zhong Hongfei was as excited as she was, ¡°At present, my ability is not enough, but when I rise to the ninth-order, or tenth-order, I am confident that I will be able to succeed. If you are willing, I will move to Spring City to settle down next month and do my best to carry out this research.¡± ¡°Yes, of course you can.¡± Chu Qianxun looked back excitedly at Ye Peitian, and saw the relief in each other¡¯s eyes. Chapter 223 No matter how long it took, if mass production of holy blood could be realized, it would not only be a relief to all mankind, but also Ye Peitian¡¯s. Since then, he could get rid of everyone¡¯s coveted identity and live more freely. Even if it only existed in the concept, and was still early to hope, this had already represented a kind of hope for him. Compared with the joy of this place, Gu Zhengqing, who faced Kong Haobo in the base of the Genesis Church, was gloomy. Kong Haobo was a powerful cadre cultivated by Gu Zhengqing. He had always worshiped and admired him. His fighting ability was also very powerful. Gu Zhengqing had always regarded him as the sharpest knife in his hand. But now this knife was standing for an outsider and arguing with him with a red neck for a long time. ¡°President, I don¡¯t believe it. I can¡¯t believe you will do such a thing. He sacrificed himself to rescue the people, but you did a despicable thing to the person that took the risk,¡± Kong Haobo looked disappointed. The person in front of him had always been the person he admired the most. In Beizhen, when Lin Fei revealed his identity and gave himself up to save others, Kong Haobo was shocked and speechless. He remembered that he had ventured to challenge the Yellow Sand Emperor in the desert, after the failure, he was gently let go by the legendary murderous Ye Peitian. He then met him accidentally in Baima Town and was rescued by him in Xiaozhou Village. He told him that the title of devil was completely a slander from others. After calming down, he also began to actively participate in the rescue of the people, but his president transferred him from Beizhen early. It wasn¡¯t until the moment that he heard what happened in Beizhen. He didn¡¯t understand the reason why the chairman deliberately transferred him away, so he went to Gu Zhengqing. ¡°Hao Bo, pay attention to your attitude when you are speaking to me!¡± Gu Zhengqing frowned, ¡°You are too simple and an upright person. This is not a good thing in today¡¯s society. As the president, I have to consider the whole guild and all human beings¡¯ future and survival. How can you let go of this because of some personal feelings?¡± Kong Haobo shook his head, ¡°For whatever reason, we lost the feelings that human beings should have and did the same thing like Shennai. So what is the difference between us and them?¡± ¡°Kong Haobo!¡± Gu Zhengqing hit the table, ¡°You don¡¯t forget who has been protecting you and training you for so many years, so that you can worry-freely upgrade and grow to the point where you are today! Don¡¯t say anything anymore, get out!¡± Kong Haobo clenched his fists tightly, and stuck his neck but refused to leave. The door of the president¡¯s room was pushed open by a person, and the rushed soldiers gasped, ¡°President, it¡¯s not good. Shennai¡¯s army came out of the ice field, and I heard that they have demons tens of meters high. In just a short time, the Provincial Fortress at the edge was broken, and now it is approaching Wen Tongji¡¯s Xuyang City. The Master has sent an emergency signal for help.¡± Outside the city of Xuyang, the sky was covered by dust. The ground was shaking, and low, heavy footsteps came from the gray sky. A huge demon protruded his weird head from the smoke. His body was taller than the city walls, and half of the human body locked in chains inlaid on the demonized body. One demon after another emerged from the mist and surrounded Xuyang City. They had a human consciousness, had the power of demons, obeyed the command of the commander, and were in a huge number. They were a real army that was difficult to match. Lord Wen Tongji, stood on the wall and looked at the half-demons surrounding the city, with a pale face. How could this happen, how could they come so fast? It was the strongest castle in the North. In the north of this continent, there was an endless ice field. In order to facilitate the hunting of the demons on the ice field, people built a strong fortress on the edge of the ice field. There were a lot of powerful mercenary teams in the fortress. Among them, the leader of the Proton Corps, Su Wenguang, who was a strong man, had always been a thorn in Wen Tongji¡¯s heart. So when he heard that Shennai had come back from the ice field and first attacked the Fortress, Wen Tongji secretly rejoiced for a while. He thought of letting them consume each other, so that he could take advantage like a fisherman. Of course, he was even less likely to heed Su Wenguang¡¯s request for help. He didn¡¯t really realize the seriousness of the problem until these half-demons overwhelmed the fortress with a blinding speed and quickly drove under his walls. He never imagined that the Provincial Fortress, which was known as the strongest castle in mankind, that had been guarding the Northland was as fragile as a paper shell in front of the half-demons formed by Shennai. Su Wenguang was seriously wounded and fled to Winter City with the remnant soldiers. The commander of the army drove straight into the city, and could only swallow the bitter fruits of the crisis of the City. ¡°City lord, the most urgent task is to quickly send out urgent documents and ask for help from nearby fortresses,¡± someone suggested. ¡°Yes, ask for help immediately,¡± Wen Tongji¡¯s lips trembled. He rubbed his hands constantly. But who would come all the way to support him? He remembered his attitude at the time when the Proton corps was surrounded, and he couldn¡¯t help being anxious. ¡°Perhaps, you can discuss with Shennai¡¯s Father, aren¡¯t you friends with him?¡± Another subordinate carefully proposed. Wen Tongji and Li Chengzhou, the father of Shennai, had a close personal relationship. During the time when Shennai was notorious, he still kept secretly contacting Li Chengzhou. But at that time, he received a lot of benefits from Li Chengzhou, so he gave him a little news and material about the Central Plains region. Chapter 224 In the temporarily built tent outside Xuyang, Wen Tongji was brought to Li Chengzhou. He looked at his old friend in awkwardness as he sat at a gorgeous square table, with ten fingers interlaced on the table, and gave him a gentle smile. ¡°Chengzhou, you let me go, let Xuyang go. We are friends, aren¡¯t we?¡± Wen Tongji stammered, ¡°Now that your Shennai is so powerful, this world will be yours in the future. Our Xuyang base is willing to be your subsidiary. We will listen to you in the future. Can you not besiege Xuyang and withdraw them?¡± Because of the lights, Wen Tongji felt that the face of this old acquaintance who he had known for many years was a little vague. ¡°Of course, we have always been friends.¡± The sitting Father pushed a small wine glass with a smile and filled it with a dark liquid, ¡°Drink this, we are real friends, eternal partners.¡± ¡°This is demon blood? Demon blood that makes people half demonized!¡± Wen Tongji shook his head while trying to back away, ¡°No, I can¡¯t drink. I can¡¯t drink this.¡± He ran out of the tent in fright.. Not long after, Li Chengzhou came out of the tent, he looked at the crowded person, and made a light gesture. The tall and terrifying half-demon with long legs, ran toward the densely populated town. On a high ground away from Xuyang, Gu Zhengqing hurried to stop the straddle mount. The Xuyang Fortress in the distance had been captured by a huge demon. The city wall collapsed, the fire was blazing, and the tall half-demon was wreaking havoc in the city with excitement. The tragic sorrow of the creatures in the city even spread to this place. It had become a hell on earth. ¡°We are late,¡± Kong Haobo saw the tragedy in front of him. ¡°Even if we arrived in time, we are not an opponent to that kind of demon. We will just follow him to death.¡± Gu Zhengqing closed his eyes, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that the kind of demon cultivated secretly in Shennai is so powerful. There are so many of them.¡± At this moment, Gu Zhengqing suddenly felt a deep regret. In Beizhen at that time, if at that time through that crisis, he could work together to unite people¡¯s hearts, maybe they could struggle with Shennai. But at that time, he was so short-sighted. When the organizer of this meeting took the lead in seeking private benefits for his guild, the people¡¯s hearts dispersed at that moment. ¡°Hao Bo, maybe you are right. I went in the wrong direction.¡± Gu Zhengqing sighed and opened his eyes, ¡°Take this video and distribute it to the existing major fortresses. We will abandon the base. Inform people throughout the city to evacuate to the southwest.¡± ¡°Abandon our stronghold?¡± Everyone was surprised when they heard the president¡¯s decision. ¡°We can¡¯t abandon the fortress, where can we go?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s fight. We will guard the fortress.¡± Gu Zhengqing raised his hand to stop them, ¡°If the fortress is gone, there will be another day to recapture it, but if the people are gone¡­¡± He glanced at Xuyang city, which was smokey in the distance, ¡°Go, there is hope only if people live.¡± If the advent of demons was the first catastrophe brought to humanity by alien creatures, then in the sixth year of the advent of the demons, the second catastrophe of humankind was triggered by humans themselves. The army of Shennai¡¯s half-demons went to the icefield south, besieged all the way, and the blood flowed into the river, howling across the wild. No matter whether it was humans or demons, they could not fight against the half-demons army. In the era of lagging information transmission, these fierce battles in the northern part of the mainland had not caused widespread panic among the people in Spring City, the hinterland of the Central Plains. For them, the legendary army of Shennai was not as attractive as Ye Peitian, who lived in the city. Since Ye Peitian publicly revealed his identity in Beizhen not far from Spring City, his identity in Spring City was no longer a secret. In order not to make the residents in the tube building too nervous, he also voluntarily moved out. General Jiang deliberately allocated a villa with a deep courtyard and elegant style to Ye Peitian as a mansion. ¡°Did Brother Ye really moved out of our building?¡± Gao Yan asked Chu Qianxun on the way home. Chu Qianxun whispered in her ear, ¡°Actually no, he sneaks up from the window every night. It is just that recently, the lords of Xincheng and Qilin had come over to discuss things against Shennai. They couldn¡¯t be crowded in the spring city, so Pei Tian gave the house to Xin Ziming to live in.¡± ¡°Yes, too many people have come to Spring City recently,¡± Gao Yan sighed. As they walked along the road, they could see the streets, alleys, and eaves around the corners, crowding residents who had fled from the north. These people were homeless, slept in suits, or used cardboard and rags to barely build a shack that blocked their view. Life was barren and painful. But for them, it was already a blessing to be able to escape to the fortress and be sheltered by the high walls and thick soil from the trampling of demons or half-demons outside. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Id-nim Note: This novel is coming to an end (Still 4 chapters and then we¡¯ll start updating the novel of the other life where our FL was SUPER POWERFUL) Chapter 225 The once-famous reputation of the half demon Ye Peitian had now become a reassuring guarantee. As a result, more people gathered from all over to Spring City, almost exceeding the limit of the fortress capacity. ¡°The residents of the entire fortress of Qilin have merged in. Han Youming of Dongcheng sent a message and also came here with Su Wenguang. It must be impossible to live here. So Peitian had been busy with General Jiang these days in the expansion of the fortress walls and was too busy to see me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also thanks to Brother Ye¡¯s presence. He had the ability to work alone for half of the city¡¯s labor force. But there are many people coming here. Although it is a bit messy, it is also very good. We will have more people. I don¡¯t believe that so many people can¡¯t fight Shennai. That Father¡¯s heart is disgusting. Why didn¡¯t this scum die early?¡± ¡°This man has lived too long,¡± Chu Qianxun narrowed her eyes. She heard the name, and remembered the man who had harmed Ye Peitian for two lifetimes. She couldn¡¯t restrain the anger in her heart. As long as there was a chance, she really wanted to kill the man herself. Back at the residence of the tube building, Chu Qianxun and Gao Yan were outside their respective doors. When she pushed open the door and suddenly saw a figure sitting on the window sill, her smile froze on her face. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chu Qianxun held the knife¡¯s handle around her waist. ¡°Red and Black, I have read this, is this your book?¡± Yu Yu closed the book in his hand and jumped off the window sill. His soft hair turned to pure black, loosely tied behind his head. There was a hat on his head, and glasses on the bridge of his nose. Chu Qianxun found that he imitated humans, regardless of his appearance or behavior. ¡°That¡¯s not my book. Peitian stayed here with me.¡± ¡°It turns out that the Yellow Sand Emperor also likes reading books like me. It¡¯s kind of interesting.¡± Yu Yu spread his hands, ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, I was just too bored and came to play with you. Are we not friends? Are there any interesting stories recently, tell me again?¡± ¡°I told you that we are natural enemies and can never be friends. Please don¡¯t show up here again.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t think you hate me as much as you said.¡± Yu Yu sat down at Chu Qianxun¡¯s table, playing with the plants on the window sill sideways without any care, ¡°I¡¯m here to listen to a story, and not to eat people. Why are you so eager to drive me away?¡± Chu Qianxun sighed in her heart. She really had to find a way to deal with Yu Yu. She couldn¡¯t beat him, but couldn¡¯t leave too. She had to be careful and wait for Ye Peitian to return. Of course, it was not just Yu Yu who wanted to understand human beings. In fact, Chu Qianxun also wanted to understand this strange race. She moved a chair for herself and prepared to sit down near the door, ¡°I have heard from many demons¡¯ mouths several times that death is not your end, but the beginning of another journey. I want to know the meaning of this sentence.¡± Chu Qianxun observed Yu Yu¡¯s face, trying to find some answers, ¡°Does the crystal core taken by humans still retain your consciousness, will one day it recapture the human body?¡± Yu Yu smiled with his forehead up, ¡°Your idea is really narrow. For us, life and death are not the only meaning of life, only the continuation of race is the key to everything.¡± ¡°Do you know why I gave myself this name?¡± He pointed to himself. Chu Qianxun thought for a while, ¡°The way of heaven makes up for losses?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really smart, so I like to chat with you. We are a race that is too strong and limited by heaven and earth. In order to continue to live, we can only open a new path. For many of my compatriots, choosing a strong human who can conquer oneself, merge into his body, and survive in this world in a new life form, will continue to multiply the characteristics of race, which is already the meaning of their existence.¡± Chu Qianxun opened her mouth, feeling that she vaguely felt the reason for the coming of the demons. Therefore, humans were forced to participate in this cruel evolution process during the strong demon invasion, and became a more powerful new life form. She didn¡¯t know if this was fortunate or unfortunate for humans. But neither humans nor demons seemed to have the right to choose in this process. ¡°But I¡¯m not quite like them.¡± Yu Yu extended a finger, ¡°I don¡¯t want to merge with you humans. I think there are many interesting things on this planet. I still want to stay well for a while. So I can¡¯t let myself be killed by you.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t come again, don¡¯t appear in Spring City.¡± Chu Qianxun sighed, ¡°Otherwise, you will meet the soldiers.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have to be enemies.¡± Yu Yu said, ¡°In fact, your enemies will always be human beings. I haven¡¯t seen any race killing themselves as much as you humans. On my way, I also just saw that Shennai had captured a stronghold of yours. He probably killed the whole city.¡± ¡°Shennai has arrived near here?¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t like that group of humans very much. They forcibly put together the human body and the demon, so that they lose the meaning of reproduction and become a complete waste,¡± Yu Yu¡¯s rich expression calmed down. He wanted to express the angry expression of humans but he hasn¡¯t mastered it yet, ¡°I don¡¯t understand the meaning of their slaughtering the whole city. They don¡¯t need to eat or inherit the enemy¡¯s body. I really don¡¯t understand the purpose of such killing.¡± ¡°Those people are not even as good as you demons. I am ready to fight against them.¡± Chu Qianxun stood up by the handle of the knife, ¡°Sorry, I think I need to leave.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± When Chu Qianxun walked to the door, Yu Yu suddenly stopped her, ¡°Do you need help? As long as you can tell me another interesting story, I will help you. I hate that guy too.¡± Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 226 In General Jiang¡¯s main palace, the meeting was held in full swing. Shennai had already approached, and the strength of several nearby strongholds had also gathered in Spring City. Xin Ziming of Qilin, Su Wenguang of Proton, Han Youming of Winter City, and even the members of Genesis were led by Kong Haobo to assist against the enemy. Some of their houses got destroyed by the Shennai and they fled with bloody hatred. Some were unable to keep the base because of their weak strength, and could only move away from their homes. In the face of overly powerful enemies, the homeless warriors finally put aside all the prejudices and barriers of the past, one after another, clenched their teeth and fists, and waited for a fight with Shennai. ¡°The walls of the base have been reinforced and expanded. The grain reserves are still barely enough to last for a while. The biggest problem now is how to deal with that kind of half-demons,¡± General Jiang put away the immaturity and impetuosity of the past. He took the responsibility with sincerity like never before. ¡°Judging by the shape and number of the half-demons, it is still very difficult to keep the walls. Now that the city is so densely populated, once a wall gets broken through and a half-demon comes in, the consequences would be simply unimaginable.¡± He touched his chin and pondered, ¡°I can¡¯t figure it out. Since those half-human demons have their own consciousness, why would they listen to Li Chengzhou so much?¡± ¡°This is because of Li Chengzhou¡¯s own power.¡± Xin Ziming said, ¡°His power is ¡®temptation¡¯.¡± ¡°Temptation?¡± Everyone didn¡¯t quite understand. Most of them hadn¡¯t even heard of that ability. ¡°This is a rare mental power.¡± Xin Ziming explained, ¡°It¡¯s as if my silver eye can bring people into an illusion. This ability of his can induce the most primitive desire in the heart of others. A kind of emotion. People who have been under the influence of his ability for a long time will fall into extreme collective emotions such as collective mania, bloodthirsty, excitement or worship once Li Chengzhou shows his ability.¡± ¡°You also have a mental power, can you compete with him?¡± Ye Peitian asked. ¡°The attacking ability of most spiritual saints is still mainly based on individual precision strikes, such as mine. But Li Chengzhou¡¯s ability is more suitable for simple and rough group control. This is why he can control so many demons in one breath. Those people who have been living under the control of mental strength for a long time form a conditioned reflex to his control, especially when they are ordered to perform acts similar to killing, it is difficult for me to compete with his control.¡± All the people fell into silence. ¡°Spring City is already the last base in the Central Plains region that can compete with Shennai. If Spring City is lost, the entire Central Plains region would no longer be able to compete with Shennai. Shennai will restore its former status.¡± Xin Ziming was in a heavy mood, ¡°So no matter how difficult it is to fight, we cannot retreat. I can¡¯t do it alone, and I will take all the spiritual saints to the head of the city.¡± At that moment, Chu Qianxun came in from outside the door, ¡°There is a person with a special and powerful mental control ability that may be able to contend with Li Chengzhou. ¡°Oh! Who?¡± Xin Ziming asked quickly. Chu Qianxun hesitated and quietly said a few words in Ye Peitian and Xin Ziming¡¯s ears. ¡°Is it true?¡± Xin Ziming was very surprised and couldn¡¯t believe his ears, ¡°Will he be willing to help?¡± Chu Qianxun nodded seriously. The day of the decisive battle finally arrived. When those half-demons of tens of meters high emerged from the billowing smoke, people finally realized the horror of this army. Not only did they have an absolutely amazing advantage in size and strength, but they were also a lot in number. ¡°This, so many demons, how can we stop them?¡± ¡°No, we will be killed. Once the city wall is broken. We will all die.¡± Fear occupied the minds of most ordinary soldiers and people at this time. The ground shook under the half-demon¡¯s feet. It opened the mouth of the abyss, and swallowed several half-demons into the bottomless abyss. The yellow sand rolled up, and the giant yellow sand giant climbed out of the ground. He rushed toward the half-demons swarming. The sky darkened, and the black thunder cloud pressed against the city¡¯s head, and the stormy snow fell from the cloud. The sharp ice edge squeezed the wind and pierced the body of the enemy. The half-demon raised his neck and roared in pain as harshly as humans. Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 227 On the side was a huge pillar of fire rising from the sky, on the other side was a water dragon sprinting back and forth. Totems of various colors hung high in the air. Various abilities emerged endlessly, striking demons that were constantly rushing under the city walls. The determination and bravery of the first warriors to strike out infected other people. The soldiers of the Melee Department began to prepare for the battle, and the Saints of the Control ability also took the risk to climb the city walls one by one. Behind the enemy battlefield, a delicate tent was erected surrounded by the masses of demons. The Shennai¡¯s Father Li Chengzhou sat inside and looked at this deadly fight outside the tent. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long the abilities of these ants last. They can¡¯t save themselves.¡± Fu Huaiyu, whose lower body was turned into a leech, lay on the ground and raised her upper body to boast favorably, ¡°Under the wise guidance of Father, our power is too much. It would consume them to death.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, I didn¡¯t think they could gather so many masters,¡± Li Chengzhou smiled contemptuously. He raised his eyebrows and rubbed his fingers, ¡°But Ye Peitian can¡¯t run after all, he will end up in my hands.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily. I can¡¯t beat him, how can you?¡± A voice suddenly sounded somewhere. ¡°Who?¡± Li Chengzhou was taken aback and stood up. Around the tent, he arranged countless half-demon guards. Who could enter so quietly? It was a faint white mist that answered him. White fog shrouded the battlefield, and Li Chengzhou was shocked to find that he suddenly lost contact with the slaves who had long been under his control. Above the battlefield, the actions of the vicious half-demons suddenly slowed down. They stood slack, looking blankly as if they had forgotten their purpose. ¡°It¡¯s my opportunity, I¡¯ll kill the old thief Li Chengzhou!¡± Chu Qianxun pulled out her double knives, leaped from the city wall, and turned into a phantom. She walked among the tall half-demon fighters, and rushed to the tent at the rear. However, there was a person who was faster than her. When she passed, a man¡¯s arm lightly pressed on her shoulder, ¡°Qianxun, leave him to me.¡± Countless soldiers with deep hatred for Shennai leapt down the city walls and followed them. ¡­ Li Chengzhou had never had such an embarrassing moment. Even when Shennai was forced by Ye Peitian to give up the Central Plains and move far north, he also retreated orderly under the guards of many believers. Unexpectedly, after such a long period of incubation, he finally trained a half-demon army to march forward all the way to restore the glory of Shennai in one fell swoop. He defeated North inexplicably. At the moment, his head hurt, his body hurt but he was impatient. He ran desperately, and was panting. The subordinates around him were dead, there were wounds on his body but he did not dare to stop. He could only keep running all the way. He deeply regretted that he relied too much on the half-demon legion he controlled. So that once this control was cut off, he completely lost the ability to fight. But he still couldn¡¯t understand his mind. He was a ninth-order saint and controlled the half-demons after a long term training. Which master could compete with his control of spiritual power? As far as he knew, there was no strong human saint with spiritual ability of tenth-order. Along the way was a splendid spring forest, but Li Chengzhou at the moment was not free to care. He just wanted to run desperately, and run a little faster. As long as he got rid of that demon Ye Peitian¡¯s pursuit, he could return to the ark fortress of the ice field, where he would still have the opportunity to make a comeback. The lush forest suddenly disappeared. Li Chengzhou stopped blankly and found that he ran into a barren black land. The black stone-filled land was endless and there was no sign of life. There was a blood-red eye hanging in the dark sky like a curtain. That eye seemed to shed a tear from the sky when staring at him. . ¡°Who is it? What place is this? Why bring me here?¡± Li Chengzhou shouted loudly. He had completely lost his calm elegance. However, the only answer was deathly silence. He didn¡¯t know how long he walked on this borderless land. Time seemed to have passed a whole century. He finally saw a cluster of white ashes. In front of the ash stood a tombstone without an engraved name, on which stood a polished lead heart. Li Chengzhou stood in front of the tombstone, and looked around. ¡°What is this place? What is the place?¡± He squatted dryly and hugged his head in pain. In the world of this wasteland, the girl with the human face and bird body faced Ye Peitian, who was chasing Li Chengzhou. ¡°I won¡¯t let him die.¡± Xiaoyan said, ¡°I want to trap him in my world forever. The only thing he can do for the rest of his life is to confess in front of Ah Xiao¡¯s tombstone.¡± Support us by posting comments or buying Miaomiao11 a coffee to motivate us for more releases. (¡ñ?¡ñ)/ 1 KO-FI= 1 EXTRA CHAPTER Chapter 228 Ye Peitian looked at the girl in front of him and remembered the friend who had been tortured by Shennai for a lifetime and eventually died in his own hands, ¡°Shennai is destroyed, what are your plans for the future?¡± ¡°I¡­ want to go to the ice field.¡± Xiaoyan raised her head and looked to the north sky, ¡°Just go to the Ark fortress. There are many people like me there. I heard that the starry sky there is very beautiful. I can accompany Ah Xiao and look at the stars together.¡± She spread her wings, and her figure disappeared into a phantom in front of Ye Peitian. The fierce Shennai left the ground under the concerted efforts of everyone. It was eventually destroyed. It was expected that the spring wind would blow away the last trace of coldness, and would live up to the prestige of spring. The city would be full of splendid spring flowers. ¡°Qianxun, come with me.¡± On that day, Ye Peitian called Chu Qianxun with a little mystery. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re being so mysterious,¡± Chu Qianxun asked him, but he just smiled. At this time the sunset was slowly falling, and the sky was stained with a layer of rosy red. They walked together in the lush garden. Ye Peitian took Chu Qianxun¡¯s hand and looked back from time to time. Time seemed to be stagnant, and all the goodness was accumulated in the afterglow of the sunset. He pushed the door open. A handmade cake was placed on the table in the house. The cake was evenly coated with cream that was rare to find, covered with fruit slices, and two small heart-shaped candies close together. Chu Qianxun smiled in surprise, ¡°How did you know that today is my birthday?¡± ¡°After trying for a long time, I did not make the cake very well,¡± Ye Peitian said a little embarrassedly. He was really a thoughtful man. He was silent and meticulous, warming her love for him with his tenderness. Chu Qianxun thought in her heart. In such stormy years, there was such a person beside her. She did not fear any suffering and dilemma. Looking back at herself a year ago, she still lived in the midst of turmoil. The biggest dream of the day was nothing but getting some food. She only expected that other strong men could guard the city and defend their own destiny. But now, she had reached the eighth-order, a rank among the top human masters, had cleared the way she wanted to go, and had the person she wanted to protect. Over the past year, she had spared no effort to upgrade. She was not afraid of those fierce demons. It wasn¡¯t painless. At times, she couldn¡¯t stand up because of the wounds. When she devoured the crystal core to advance and waited for the judgment of life and death, she also flinched. Fortunately, she met this man, a man who she could depend on. They could comfort each other, and work hard together. Chu Qianxun leaned against that sturdy and warm chest, wrapped her hands around his waist, and listened to the sound of his vigorous heartbeat. The air was filled with the sweet smell of cake, What to do? This man was sweeter than a cake. ¡°Make a wish, Qianxun,¡± Ye Peitian lit a candle for her. Yes, a wish, Chu Qianxun gently bit her lower lip. She wanted to make a wish tonight. ¡­ Chu Qianxun sat alone in the living room eating her cake with her feet hanging. There was rare cream and fresh fruit on the cake. But she was eating the heart-shaped cake with her ears up and desperately trying to hear some clues from the bedroom that was closed. ¡°You eat the cake first, I have a gift for you,¡± Ye Peitian said and hurriedly shut himself into the bedroom five minutes ago. Five minutes had passed, no, it seemed like ten minutes. Chu Qianxun felt itchy and unbearable. Did Peitian know what she liked? Would he give her another super weapon or armor? But as long as he gave it, she would like it, The sound of Ye Peitian calling her came from the bedroom. Chu Qianxun jumped up and pushed the door open and curiously dived into the room. The bedroom was very dark, with beautiful candles scattered in the corners and rose petals all over the ground. Ye Peitian was a romantic and passionate person from the heart. If not in such an era, Chu Qianxun thought he might become a poet or a writer of romantic fiction. The dimly swaying candlelight brought a charming atmosphere to the dim space. Chu Qianxun bare feet quietly stepped forward on the petals. There was a big bed in the middle of the room. Chu Qianxun knew that the bed was very soft. The bed had nothing on it, only a lake blue blanket rolled up. The blanket was tied with a beautiful ribbon of the same color. It obviously wrapped the person. A pair of white ankles came out from the end, and the slightly curled toes were stained with shame. There were two bottles of potion on the bedside table. From the smell and color, one bottle was the blasphemy and the other was the tear of the executioner. A ray of yellow sand was slipping off the table in a panic. Okay, he probably didn¡¯t know how cute it would be to use both potions at the same time. Chu Qianxun only felt that her heart was pounding. She reached out to twist the silk ribbon of the bow, and gently opened her own birthday present. The flowers were fragrant, the moon was calm, and she got the best gift she wanted that year. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The end! Id-nim: We will start updating the novel that talks about Chu Qianxun¡¯s other life in the other alternative world. Thanks to everyone who supported this novel till the end! I¡¯m so happy that it¡¯s complete now! Unfortunately, there are no extra chapters.